Protecting What’s

Mine:

A Security Romance Collection

Protecting What’s Mine:
A Security Romance Collection

Copyright © 2020.
All rights reserved.
First Print Edition: August 2020

Limitless Publishing, LLC

Kailua, HI 96734
www.limitlesspublishing.com

Formatting: Book Pages By Design

Cover Design: Deranged Doctor Design

ISBN-13: 978-1-64034-895-0

No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any

printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or
encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s rights.
Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are
the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any
resemblance to locales, events, business establishments, or actual persons—
living or dead—is entirely coincidental.
 TABLE OF CONTENTS

Double Cross
by A. Gorman
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Fear Inc. Volume One
By Melinda Valentine
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
 Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Epilogue
Kade
By Apryl Baker
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
On Her Guard
By Skyla Madi
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
 Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Epilogue
Lead Security
By Evan Grace
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Epilogue
Double Cross
Their Sins ~ Book 2

By A. Gorman
 CHAPTER ONE
Aedan

Shots ring out from the back of the tent, toward the stage. Burning pain
radiates throughout my left bicep as two more shots hum past. I ignore the
pain as I pull my .45 mm Glock from its holster and jump in front of Jesse’s
lifeless body on the stage. Raising my hand, I aim to kill, freezing as our eyes
meet.
Wade? No way. Why did he shoot at Pearse and Jesse? I blink and I’m in
the crosshairs of his pistol.
I close my eyes, hoping this will play out differently, but my heart sinks to
my stomach as I open my eyes and Wade stares back at me. There’s
something different about his face. I can’t place it. Another blink and his
finger moves to put pressure on the trigger, but instead releasing the firing
pin, he stops mid-pull. My eyelids flutter in slow motion, and he takes off,
running out the back opening of the tent. The hesitation costs me, but at least
I know whom to look for now.
My attention darts around the tent at the quiet commotion inside, and I see
the team taking control of the situation and calming the partygoers who are
freaking out. I kneel by Jesse, who remains motionless on the stage, and I see
blood spattered on her face. As my fingertips caress her cheeks, she comes to,
shifting awkwardly as she composes herself.
“Jesse, can you hear me?” Her eyes open and she sluggishly nods. “Good.
Stay down. I’m going to check you out, then your father.” With gentle
touches, I move my hands all over her body, assessing her for any wounds,
and she appears to be unharmed. I lower my arm and blood drips from my
fingertips.
“Aedan, man, you’ve been shot,” Sam shouts as he emerges behind us, a
little out of breath. “Someone called 911, but Craig intercepted the call. I
checked McCoy, and he was shot, but the bullets didn’t go through his jacket.
Dr. Monroe and his team are on their way.” His tone is tense, but he’s calm.
I look down to see the blood around the singed fabric of my suit jacket and
dress shirt on my arm. “It’s nothing. I’m more concerned with McCoy and
Jesse,” I tell him.
“You need to put pressure on it because you’re bleeding all over
everything.”
I take off my jacket, sliding it carefully over the wound, roll up my shirt
sleeve, and take off my tie to make a tourniquet above the gunshot laceration.
“That should hold until the doctor can look at it. Did you see who the
shooter was?” I hope my vision’s off.
“Man, I don’t know if I’m right. I could have sworn it was Wade, but from
where I was on the stage, I couldn’t see clearly.”
“That’s who I saw, but I wasn’t sure. I froze because I didn’t want to shoot
him…and he got away.”
“He won’t be able to get far. He knows we will be looking for him.”
“I hope so. With the police out of it, we’ll be able to work fast keeping this
in-house.”
“It was a close call. Glad Craig had everything in place just in case
something went bad. When you’re dealing with sociopaths, you never know
when they are going to make their move.” He pauses for a moment, taking in
everything to see what needs to be attended to next.
“With McCoy wanting nothing leaked to the media until the papers were
signed, giving the company to Jesse, scrambling signals was the easiest way
to control Wi-Fi and data.” I look at my arm to make sure the bleeding
slowed.
“True. Make sure you get checked out.”
I give him a nod knowing that everything will be handled exactly how I
would handle it myself.
I walk out around the crowd, but no one stands out as suspicious. A few
moments later, a dark, unmarked ambulance and two dark colored SUVs pull
through the gate. Dr. Monroe and his medics get out of their vehicles, and a
quietness takes over the crowd.
 The doctor and his crew look at McCoy, Jesse, and anyone else in need of
assistance. After about fifteen minutes, a medic comes over to me.
“Mr. Johnson said you need attention, Mr. Hughes.”
“I’m fine.”
The medic looks at me like he wants to throttle me. “Remove your shirt,
sir.”
“Really, I’m fine.”
“I was told if you gave me any shit to ask for Ms. McCoy. Do I need to get
her?”
“No.” We walk over to the ambulance, and I remove my bloody shirt. As
the material rubs the wound, my knees buckle. The medic’s hands fly out to
catch me, and he helps me to the bumper of the ambulance to examine the
wound.
“Mr. Hughes, we need to take you to the clinic. You need x-rays and you
need stitches.”
“I don’t have time for that.”
He pulls a package of gauze from his kit and places it on the wound. He
removes the tie, letting blood flow back through my arm. “You could have
caused damage to your muscle and arm if the tie was on there much longer.”
He replaces the blood-soaked gauze with the fresh one in his hand, then
presses the bandage into my wound with heavy pressure. My body tenses
under the pain, and I stop breathing for a moment. Fuck, that hurts.
“I have to stop the bleeding since you insist on not going to the clinic right
now.”
“Give me twenty minutes max and I’ll go. This situation needs to be
handled.”
“Aedan, you need to listen to him,” Jesse interrupts from behind me.
“I am, but I need to make sure everything is good here.”
“The team can handle it, that’s why we have them.”
“I know.” I look back at the medic. “Twenty minutes, okay?”
“Fine. Let me tape you up and you can go.” He readies his supplies.
“Thank you.”
He repeats the process of changing out the gauze again, and I think he’s
pressing too hard on purpose. Asshole. He roughly tapes the gauze to my arm
and lets me put my blood-soaked shirt back on.
“Twenty minutes. Don’t make me come looking for you,” he mutters.
“She will make sure I’m back here.”
 I search in the crowd for Sam and as soon as I see him, I make my way
over to him.
“I have twenty minutes to hear everything you know.”
“At eighteen-twenty-two, the first shot was fired. A total of seven shots
were discharged—three at McCoy and one in Jesse’s direction, and three at
you. The shooter has been identified as Paul Wade. He arrived at fifteen
hundred with Mrs. McCoy. We’ve recovered the bullet fragments and
casings, and I have them bagged for Craig. You were the only one injured.”
“Good. Do we have a motive?”
“Not at this time. I’ve sent Bar over to his place to see if there is any sign
of him or information about where he is now.”
“You know how to handle everything. We’ll debrief when I get home
later. Make sure all this shit is cleaned up once the doctor and his crew are
done checking everyone. My mom and sister will know who to contact to
remove the tents and such.”
“Will do. Most of the non-family guests were cleared to leave. We told
them it was an ill-timed training exercise that got out of hand.”
“That should be believable enough.”
“Right.”
“Time to go, Aedan.” Jesse taps me on my shoulder.
“Call if you need anything.”
“Get out of here already.”
Jesse follows me to the unmarked ambulance as the gruff medic waits on
me. “Hop on in.” I sit down on the white sheeted stretcher, the medic follows
me, and he grabs the straps on the sides to fasten me in. He smirks as he pulls
the black material so tight I can’t move. Jesse follows behind him and sits
down before the driver closes the back doors.
The ambulance speeds away from the house, but guilt weighs on me as the
medic places an IV in my non-wounded arm. I shouldn’t be in this heap of
metal. I should be back at the house working on finding Wade or looking for
who he’s working with. He can’t be doing this alone. That’s a lot of planning
for one person to handle.
The back doors open and I’m quickly loaded off the ambulance and
wheeled into a nondescript building. The medics talk to the nurses as I’m
wheeled through a hallway into a bay and placed on a bed. They ignore my
complaints as they cut my shirt off and tend to the wound in my arm.
I struggle with them as I try to get their attention. “I’m fine. I just need to
be bandaged up and I’ll be on my way.”
“Mr. Hughes, as educated as you are in security, you should know that it’s
best to let someone who knows medicine make that diagnosis,” Dr. Alvin
Monroe states as he walks into the bay. “I’ll make sure we take good care of
you and get you out of here as quickly as I can. Please let my staff work on
you.”
I huff, because I know he is right. “Okay.” I relax into the bed and let
them poke and prod me. I close my eyes, replaying the events that have me
questioning how I’ve handled everything up until now. Where did I lose
control?

***

Jesse

“I’m working when I get home,” Aedan mutters after walking out of the
hospital in a clean scrub top with his left arm bandaged and in a sling.
“As if I didn’t expect you not to—you’re a workaholic.” I roll my eyes,
knowing that everything the doctor told him went in one ear and out the
other.
Arriving at the SUV, Kevin barely opens the front door before Aedan is up
and in the vehicle. I follow suit and get in the back door. Moments later, the
door closes. Letting out a breath, I’m glad to be pulling away from the clinic,
which looks more like an office building to the unknowing public.
After the excitement of the day, I’m ready for something to eat before I go
to sleep. Bed sounds wonderful. As soon as I address everything at home and
Aedan goes to his office, I’m taking a bath and then going to bed.

The smell of alcohol assaults my nose as I roll over in bed.

“Jesse, dear sweet, Jesse. I need you to make me feel good.”
“You’re drunk. Go to sleep and we will have fun in the morning.”
“No, now. I just landed a big contract and I want to thank you for sweet
talking my boss. Roll over.”
“No, sleep.”
“Submit yourself now, Jesse, like a wife should. We can do this the easy
way or we can do it the hard way.”
“We are not having sex. You’re drunk,” I say, sitting up in the bed and
turning on the lamp beside the bed. He is nude and so good looking, but
drunk sex isn’t good sex with Chet.
“Five, four, three, two, one. Time is up. Rough sex it is.” He reaches over
and rips off my tank top.
Stunned, I’m unable to move, to talk. He’s never been this aggressive.
“Shorts, or I’ll rip them off, too.
I stand and remove my shorts, unsure where this is going to go, but I know
better than to make him angry. He’s scary angry.
“Back in bed. Time for me to give it to you good, Jes—”

“—se…wake up, we’re home. As much as I would love to carry you, I

can’t…” Aedan’s gentle voice pulls me from the hell replaying in my head.
I open my eyes to focus on my surroundings. We’re sitting in the garage at
Aedan’s house. I’m not in Indiana…not with Chet. Why he has been in my
thoughts lately bothers me. I inhale deeply and exhale slowly before
responding.
“I can manage, thank you.” I get out. Standing on my tiptoes, I give Aedan
a kiss on his cheek.
“You need to sleep.” His eyes burn through me…through the cover I’ve
put up to hide my emotions from everyone. Aedan wins this time.
“And you need the same. I plan to rest once I make sure you have
everything you need and that everything here is taken care of after the
craziness of this afternoon.” He kisses my forehead.
I pull my purse out of the SUV and turn around. “Aed—oh, never mind.”
He’s gone, and only Lyndsay remains in the garage with me. She holds her
arm out to signal “after you.” I can’t believe he left me out here, but I guess
this would be the time to get to know Lyndsay.
“Ms. James, I’ve been trying to place your accent since I met you. Where
are you from?”
“South Carolina, ma’am. I was in the Marines and chose not to reenlist. I
wanted to give the private sector a chance. Four years later, here we are.”
“Wow, thank you for your service. Do you mind if I call you Lyndsay?”
“Welcome, ma’am. That’s fine, ma’am.”
“I better get inside to make sure Aedan is following the doctor’s orders. I
have a feeling he is going to take those orders as a suggestion only.”
“I would have to agree with you, ma’am. He’s going to do what he thinks
is right given the situation. You’re going to see a different side of Hughes
from what you’re used to since you will be taking the company over. I hope
you’re prepared.” She gives me a smile as I try to decipher her words. What
happened that I don’t know about?
We walk into the hallway from the garage. The aroma of Italian food
greets my nose, causing my stomach to growl, sidetracking my train of
thought. I could recognize that smell anywhere. Laney’s in the kitchen
cooking, and it explains why she didn’t trample me in the garage. As I make
my way into the kitchen, I notice she is listening to music on her iPhone
while cooking. She couldn’t hear a bomb; well, she couldn’t hear anything
until she removes the ear buds.
I walk up behind her and tap her on the shoulder, and she screams,
dropping the mixing bowl in her hands. Three security guards come running
in the kitchen with Aedan pulling up the rear.
“We are fine. I just scared the shit out of Laney. Sorry.”
“Sorry, I’m so jumpy,” she says as she gives everyone a small grin.
“Dinner will be ready in thirty minutes. I made two lasagnas—one with beef,
the other with chicken—breadsticks, and salad. I expect you all to eat since I
made it,” she orders, regaining her composure.
“Bossy, bossy. Sounds good, thanks, Laney.” Aedan turns around and
heads back toward his office.
I hug Laney and thank her for cooking, but I know she did it out of nerves.
Lasagna is the only other thing besides mac and cheese she can cook. I’m so
thankful she’s here as I’m hip deep in shit again, and I hope that I don’t end
up drowning in it. My gut’s telling me that Chet has something to do with
everything that has been happening, but there hasn’t been any sign of him. I
want to stop thinking about him…I hope he isn’t behind this.
“Your grandparents want you to call them when you can. They went to
their hotel after your dad assured them that everyone was okay.”
“I’ll call them after we eat.” I head to the couch in the family room.
“Don’t wait too late. You know they will be worried.”
“Yes, Mom,” I sass, then close my eyes and try to decompress and
rationalize everything. A shower to wash off the day’s events sounds
amazing and I excuse myself to bathe. I don’t want to be gone too long as I
want to make sure I’m around if any information comes through.
Returning back downstairs, I stop by Aedan’s office and let them know
supper’s ready. I notice Aedan has showered, changed his clothes, and didn’t
put the sling back on. I knew he wouldn’t keep it on for long. His hair, which
is usually neat and combed, is in complete disarray. He looks hot, but this
isn’t the time for any sexual thoughts.
 CHAPTER TWO
Aedan

Jesse looks like she could fall over from exhaustion as we eat dinner. I’m
able to talk her into going to bed—without a fight. Once I am sure she’s on
her way to bed, I get the team members who are present in my office and we
get to work.
“Do we have any leads on Wade’s whereabouts?” I ask.
“None of his financial and social media accounts have been accessed, and
his company-issued car is still parked in the parking garage of his condo. No
one has been in or out of his place. He’s off the grid, just like Chet,” Kevin
points out.
“Who has been the contact for Craig? Does he have anything new?”
“I’ve been in contact with him hourly. The bullets are being processed as
we speak. He’s still running background checks on employees, and no one
has come back with glaring inconsistencies. The only one with questionable
bank transactions is Wade, but the deposits were made by Mr. McCoy to
him,” Sam answers, sounding uncertain.
“Pearse? Can we pull up the transactions to see what they were?” I look up
at him.
“I’ll get Craig on the phone and get copies of the transactions sent to our
email.” Sam pulls his phone off his holster.
“Okay, sounds good. That’s something at least. What about Chet Boston?
Any new leads?”
“We found out that Mr. Boston owes his drug dealer over three hundred
grand in Indiana. The guy has one hell of a coke habit,” Kevin discloses.
“Do we have anything that ties him and Wade together?”
“Other than Chantelle? Nothing concrete, sir,” Lyndsay speaks up.
“Keep up the search for Chet too. I have a feeling these guys are
connected somehow.” I glance up to see Sam pulling papers off the printer.
“He lived in Indiana too,” Sam blurts out while looking over a file. “Craig
mailed this to all of us. Actually, Wade lived in Bloomington and holds two
associates from schools there. One from Indiana University and the other
from Ivy Tech—both computer related degrees.”
“That information doesn’t sound correct. Is that the file we have at McCoy
investments?”
“Give me a second. Let me log on to the server.” He searches through files
on his phone. “No. None of this information matches what we have on him in
the employee database. This information just came to life. It’s as if it’s been
hidden until recently.”
“Like someone wanted us to know more about him, the truth about him.”
“Could be false to lead us away from the trail,” Lyndsay adds.
“That is true too. First thing Monday morning, let’s make calls to Indiana
University and Ivy Tech. If they need proof that it’s okay to inquire, I’m sure
he signed a form for us to perform background checks. I’m going out on a
limb here, but since he knew the first time that we would be looking into his
personal information, he made the system work for him, especially if he’s a
computer guru.” I pace back and forth. He had to be there when I was there. I
make a note to go through my old clippings and papers from Indiana
University.
“You’re thinking he made up a fake identity so when his records were
pulled, we’d get the fake ones and hire him according to those?”
“Yes, because everyone on the team now was hired before Craig and the
new hiring procedures. When we were hired, HR said they would be calling
our references. Easy to have someone in place there.”
“If you’re right, this is going to be one hell of a mess to figure out.
Because now we have Chet and Wade who could be working together…and
possibly Chantelle mixed in there too.”
“Has she come back clean?”
“Every time.”
“Keep an extra eye on her, because Pearse could be a hostage target now.
We need to make sure that McCoy Investments is secure as well. Add extra
security in the lobby and make sure everyone goes through the machine or
the wand is used on them. I don’t want anyone slipping upstairs. Also, we
need to get offices switched around. Move mine up to the extra office on the
fiftieth floor and add a guard up there until the other changes are made,” I say
as I stop pacing my office and sit in my chair.
“Make sure the whole building has been swept and all the passcodes have
been changed and changed again. I want to make sure that Jesse isn’t walking
into a trap Monday. Let’s try to keep this as quiet as possible. We were able
to keep the police out of this so far, and let’s keep it that way.”
“Roger that.”
“That’s all I can think of right now. Anything to add? Questions?”
“No, Hughes,” Sam speaks up. “We are taking shifts staying at your
house. That way we know you and Jesse are protected at all times, and we’ve
doubled security on McCoy and the condo. Reese and Tierney are staying at
the house until we have a complete idea of the situation.” I nod in agreement,
as he continues.
“You’re not supposed to be working for the next few days, but we will let
it slide. All your calls and emails are being routed to me, so don’t stress over
them. Take the next three days and rest, and on Wednesday you can get to it.
And with all the questions we need answers to, Wednesday gives us time to
get those answers.”
“I don’t think that will be happening, Sam. A good night’s sleep—”
“I expect an update, Sam, too. Thank you for putting him in his place. He
does need to rest and that’s what I intend on making him do, at least for the
next twenty-four hours. Please email me your report ASAP so I get caught up
on what I’ve missed,” Jesse says, yawning, as she takes control of what’s
supposed to be my meeting and walks into my office.
“A little controlling, Ms. McCoy.” I get out of my chair. “Sam, make sure
to CC me on that report. ’Night.”
“Yes, sir. ’Night, ma’am,” Lyndsay says as Jesse walks me out of my
office.
“When did you get so bossy?” I jokingly ask.
“You’re a huge part of my life. I need to make sure you stay around.” She
looks up and smiles.
“Oh, so you keep me around to cuddle, huh?” I look at her to see if she
will say anything and all I get is an eyebrow raise. “Sleep does sound good
all of a sudden.”
 “No friskiness, Mr. Hughes. Doctor’s orders.”
“And when do I start listening to orders?”
“You will listen when they are my orders because a few days can turn into
a few weeks, Mr. Hughes. And I don’t think you want to go that long without
some bedroom action.”
“Who says it has to be in the bedroom? We have a big house with lots
places!”
“Stop being so bullheaded and go to bed.”
“Fine, you win this one.”
“I knew you would eventually see it my way.”
We walk up the stairs to our bedroom. I’ve never been so happy to see my
bed only to sleep, and I’m glad too that Jesse’s right here with me.
Everything could have turned out a lot different, and from the alternative, I’m
glad it worked out like this. I could be dead, or I could have killed Wade and
that realization bothers me. Someone I trusted with my life tried to kill me,
but I failed to retaliate.
Jesse comes out of the bathroom and into the bedroom with only a t-shirt
on. She hands me a glass of water and a couple pills. I open my mouth to
object, but she gives me a “don’t fuck with me” look and I take the
medication without saying a word.
We climb into bed. She looks as sexy as hell without clothing. I can’t
handle lying next to Jesse’s nude body and not being able immerse myself in
her. I listen to her breathing until she’s asleep, then I grab my cell phone and
browse through my old courses. I hope I’ll find a lead to help us find Wade or
Chet before the medication pulls me to sleep.

***

Pain radiates through my body as I try to roll over on my left arm. Sleep
will have to wait. I need pain meds to dull the intense sensation radiating
through my arm. There’s ibuprofen in the bathroom and I get out of bed
without disturbing Jesse. Once I pop a few pills, I look at the time and realize
that I can get several hours of work accomplished before Jesse wakes. I grab
the t-shirt I had on last night from the bedroom and go downstairs to my
office.
The door is open when I enter, and I see Sam sitting behind my desk,
drinking coffee. He looks up at me as I sit in one of the leather chairs in front
of desk, then at the watch on his left wrist.
“I’m surprised you weren’t down here sooner.”
“She made me take those pain pills Dr. Monroe gave me.”
“Good for her. You do need to take it easy.”
“Not happening. Jesse and McCoy are in danger. Even though they are
safe at the moment, what about later? Yesterday was a wake-up call. I could
be a possible target too.”
“What do you mean?”
I dig into the filing cabinet and pull out everything I kept from Indiana
University, then bring it over to my desk. Looking through the papers, I find
the scholarship list paper clipping I hoped to have on file.
“After I reread the new information we had on Wade last night and went
over it in my head, I found we were at Indiana University around the same
time. Yes, it’s a huge campus. We both know that. However, I was able to
pull up my class rosters and I didn’t have a Paul Wade in any of my classes.
The name Wade sounded familiar. I remembered a Ronald Wade who
received a scholarship when I did my last year at Indiana University.” I pull
out the university newspaper clipping that had a photo of scholarship
recipients and the younger Paul Wade stands a few people away from me,
and his face stares back at us.
“So this could be something against me just as much as it could be
something against the McCoys. People hold grudges for the dumbest
reasons.”
“True. Maybe he applied for your original position or wanted the position
that you have now.”
“Possible.” I look the information again. “Let’s not dismiss the idea
completely until we get solid intel.” I place the paper back on the desk.
“If Wade was there when you were, and Chet was too, could they have
met at Indiana University?”
“That’s a possibility. Let’s look into that too. I’m getting a cup of coffee,
need another?”
“No, I’m good, but there should be a fresh pot ready. I started it before I
came in here.”
“Thanks.”
I walk through the foyer, down the hallway and into the kitchen. The smell
of fresh brewed coffee greets me. I grab a mug, then I open the fridge to get a
bagel. Before leaving the kitchen, I grab everything I need, and go back to
my office.
Right now, we have more questions than answers, and it worries me that
we are running out of time before his next move. I go through everything in
my head that needs to be completed before the office opens tomorrow.
I walk back into the office. “Have the calls been made for everything that
we discussed last night?”
“Yes, Bar is at the building now overseeing the move. Craig changed the
passcodes after I called him, and he will change them again before the office
opens.”
“Okay. I figured you were on it, but I’m just double checking. Both
McCoy and Jesse will be in the office all this week, more than likely in the
same office. Easy to take them out if they are together.”
“True. Maybe clear both of their schedules until all the ink is dried, and
McCoy is officially out of the building.”
“That’s a good idea. I’ll run that by him later this morning when I call to
brief him. We probably should plan to have everyone here this afternoon, my
parents, grandparents and whomever else that will want to come and check
on Jesse and McCoy.”
“I’ll let the team know.”
“Okay.” I close my eyes, thinking there’s something we are missing.
“When was the last time anyone spoke with Wade?”
“I spoke to him while he was in New York City, but I didn’t physically see
him to talk with him after that because he was taking vacation time.”
“But he was briefed about the graduation party, correct?”
“Yes, I sent a schedule to everyone’s phones.”
“So for four days he knew where everyone was going to be by the very
hour. That gave him a hell of a lot of time to plan something like this, and it
would make it easy to accomplish if he had help.”
“Plenty of time.” I take a sip of my coffee. “How is Chantelle doing?”
“She’s acting like her normal self.”
“Damn it.”
“Could she be waiting for the next part of the plan? Wade and Chantelle
seemed awful close and she hated going anywhere without him.”
“Possible. With Chet thrown into the equation, he could be hiding Wade,
but where are they hiding?”
“We’ve checked in every city where they have contacts or relatives, and
nothing has come of it.”
 “They have a lot of contacts and a lot of money between them.”
“Their money isn’t being used. Their bank accounts are cold.”
“We are missing something, I know we are. It’s right in front of us. Does
Chantelle have unknown banks accounts? What about the money she got
from Chris Boston? Did she spend all of that?”
“Not sure. I’ll look under her maiden name for accounts.”
“Make sure you use her mom’s last name, not Boston.”
He nods as he types, and I go back to reading through all the papers listing
new information. I know what I’m looking for is right here.

***

Jesse

My hand lands on the cold bed when I turn over to reach for Aedan, and I
should have known better than to think he would rest as instructed. I roll out
of bed, noticing the clock reads eight-twenty, and I wonder if his family is
going to come over from dinner as usual. I’ll find out when I get down there,
but first I’m going to take a long, hot shower.
Laney is in the kitchen when I step in the room to get coffee, and I walk to
the freezer to get a container of pastries Mrs. Hughes and I made a few weeks
ago.
“Good morning. How are you doing?”
“Okay, I think. A little confused by everything that is happening but I’m
sure Aedan has some answers for me.”
“I’m sure he does. He and Sam have been working since four. I think they
might have a few leads because Kevin and Lyndsay left here in a hurry
earlier.”
“I hope so. I want to know, but I don’t want to mess up his plans when it
comes to keeping people safe.”
“He will tell you when they have an idea of what’s going on. It’s a mess
from what I can gather.”
“That’s normally how it is. Cheese Danish?” I ask as I unwrap the food.
“Yes, please.” She gets me a cup of coffee while I place the pastries in the
convection oven to warm.
“So how are things going with Sam and you?”
“Oh, girl. I can’t keep my hands off him. I mean, look at him. Why would
I want to?”
I chuckle because I’ve never seen her so head over heels about a guy. “I
think he feels the same way about you.”
“I’d hope so, the way I’ve thrown myself at him.”
“From what I can tell, he enjoys it.”
“Who enjoys what?” Aedan interrupts our conversation as he walks into
the kitchen.
“Nothing. Girl talk.” I smirk.
“Oh, let me refill my coffee and I’ll be out of your way.” He winks.
“Any updates?” My words suck the light mood right out of the room.
“Not yet, I’ll let you know when we know something solid.” He pauses to
kiss me on the cheek.
“All right. Have you talked to my dad today?”
“Yes, he’s a little sore but doing okay.”
“Did you find Wade?”
“No.” He’s blunt and I know to end my questioning. “We will talk later,
okay?”
“Wait. Will your family be over this afternoon?”
“Yes, and so will yours.” He offers a smile that melts the worry away.
Time with family is exactly what we all need.

***

Aedan’s nephews took my mind off everything. They made me laugh and
my side hurts from so many belly laughs and tackles. Our family hovered
over my dad and me, but I know they did it out of love. I smile as I sit in the
second office upstairs. Aedan and I are so lucky to have amazing families
who care, and I get to work on a list of items I want to accomplish as the
owner of McCoy Investments.
The to-do list I need to address when I arrive in the office tomorrow is
long and I don’t if know if I can complete it in one day. First, I need an
assistant, and while I’m thinking of it, I should send HR an email right now.
Luckily, Aedan thought about getting our offices changed, and I find it
comforting that he’s going to be close. I don’t think Wade will try something
stupid like coming to McCoy Investments and causing a scene, but I can’t be
sure. I don’t know what’s going through his head.
There hasn’t been any sighting of Wade, and I am sure he knows we are
looking for him, but he also knows the procedures we use. That’s working
against us. I take a deep breath and try to get my mind back on the task
ahead.
I wonder if I can use Nadia until I find a full-time assistant. I don’t want to
take her away from Aedan, because he needs an assistant. I’m sure she
wouldn’t want to assist for me after working with my bitchy self, but I hope
she doesn’t mind helping me train a new assistant. I’ll butter her up when I
see her tomorrow.
“What are you grinning about?” Aedan asks, his eyes heavy with sleep as
he walks into the office.
“Oh, nothing. I’m excited for my first day in the office.”
“You will look sexy sitting behind the owner’s placard on your desk.” He
pulls me up from the chair and kisses me, leaving me breathless.
“I don’t know about that…”
“Shhh…” He puts his finger to my lips to get me to stop talking and
returns to kissing me. He runs his hand under my t-shirt and pulls the garment
up and over my head. “I like this view a lot better.” He continues kissing
down my body until he gets to my panties.
He takes his thumbs, hooking them on the outside, and pulls the fabric
down my legs and throws them on the floor. Aedan sits me on the desk and
he returns to kissing my body and rubs my mound with his strong, rough
hand. My legs part, giving him access to what I know he wants. His kisses go
farther down my body until his tongue latches onto my clit.
The touch sends pulsing vibes of pleasure throughout my body. His tongue
softly massages my sex as his fingers work their magic. While he’s pleasing
me with a hand and his tongue, he places his other hand on my ass, kneading
my cheek and pushing me farther into his mouth. My body tenses under the
sensual assault, and it’s not going to take much longer before I orgasm.
I’m not able to control my body. My legs quiver and my thighs close,
squeezing Aedan’s head between them. His pace picks up from slowly
licking, nipping, and sucking my clit to one hard suckle, and I come from the
intensity of his grasp on my clit. I’m so lost in the waves and pulses running
through my body that I don’t breathe.
Gasping for breath, I notice I still have Aedan’s head held tightly between
my legs. I try to move, but my body is Jell-O and unable to go anywhere. He
gently lifts up and is able to get out of my hold.
“Well, you seemed to enjoy that.” He chuckles.
 “Uh-huh…” I close my eyes, enjoying the subsiding pulses running
through my body. He picks me up and I open my mouth to object to him
using his arm.
“Shh,” he says and carries me into our room.
He places me in bed, pulls the covers around me, and I feel myself falling
asleep.
 CHAPTER THREE
Jesse

I wake up, feeling fully rested for the first time in days, weeks, or maybe
even months. Rolling over, I find Aedan not in bed. I pull myself from the
warm bed to search for him, and I walk out of our bedroom to hear his voice
echoing in the hallway. He’s in the office upstairs. When I open the door, he
looks up and our eyes meet. I blush as I remember what we did on that desk
last night.
“Yes, I’ll be in the office, so you can email me or call me with any
updates…” he says to the person on the other end. He thanks them and hangs
up. “I was about to come in the bedroom to wake you.”
“I thought maybe you were trying to sneak off and get dressed before me,
even though you shouldn’t be working.” I lean against the doorjamb and twirl
the bottom of my t-shirt around my fingers.
“I know, but I need to make sure everything is being handled properly
since there will be changes implemented today. I thought about taking a
shower with you this morning. A nice little surprise, and it’s a great way to
start the day.” He winks with a sexy grin, which sends jolts of excitement
through my body.
“Oh, it is.”
“How are you feeling this morning? Excited to finally get where you
wanted to be after working so hard?” I sit down in his lap, and I can feel him
hardening beneath me.
“Yes, I’m so excited. Well, I was. I’m not sure. Some moments it feels
surreal that I’m finally getting the company after thinking I wasn’t going to.
Now that I am, I’m afraid that it will be taken away from me. I know that
sounds crazy.”
“I think I understand. You don’t want to jinx it.”
“Something like that, but if I sit and really think about it, no one can take
my position away from me once Dad has signed the company over to me.” I
give him a small smile, hoping no one tries to undo what I’ve worked for
during the past six years.
Aedan nods. “I hope you don’t mind that we cleared your schedule until
next week.”
“No, I trust you and how you handle everyone’s safety. I hope it will be
okay to interview for an assistant, though. I’m sure Nadia wouldn’t want to
work for both of us.”
“I agree with you there, but I did email her to ask her to assist you until
you get someone else.”
“Thank you. I didn’t know how she would take it if I asked her. You know
she didn’t care much for me working with her. Something about me messing
up her organization, but I think she was a little jealous of me.”
“I’m not sure that’s the case. I try to keep our relationship on a
professional level, but she knows about my family and us. She’s an excellent
assistant and I respect her opinions.”
“I’ll remember that when she’s rolling her eyes at me…it’s bound to
happen.” I laugh.
“Probably. We’d better get going, you don’t want to be late on your first
day as owner.”
I look at the clock on the wall. Damn it—I’m going to be cutting it close.
“We need to hurry.” I rise to my feet, then lean over Aedan to give him a
kiss. I lick his lips and tease them with mine, and make him want me, leaving
him breathless for once.
“We could always just work from home today,” he says as he grabs at my
waist, but I move out of the way.
“Sorry, no can do.” I walk out of the office, swaying my hips. Aedan runs
behind me, grabs me by the waist, and carries me to the bathroom. There’s no
sense in telling him to take it easy, because he won’t listen.

***
 Kevin pulls the SUV up in front the building, then opens the door to let me
out at the front entrance. Aedan drove separately in case he needs to leave,
but he followed closely behind us. I can feel him behind me as I walk toward
the building before the doorman opens the door.
“Good morning, Ms. McCoy, Mr. Hughes.”
“Good morning, Henry,” I cheerfully reply.
I walk to the bank of elevators, trying not to ignore Aedan, but I want to
get on the elevator and push the button…the button that starts my new
position today. The doors open, and I swiftly get in, and he chuckles behind
me.
“That excited to get to work?”
“Yes. No. Well, I wanted to push the button.” I blush.
“Push it. We have a lot to get through this morning.”
I push the button and the doors close a few moments later. The car whisks
us away to the fiftieth floor. The doors open, and new signage greets me
when I step off the elevator. McCoy Investments, Jesse McCoy, Owner is on a
glass wall that wasn’t here when I was here Friday. And below it, Aedan
Hughes, Senior Security Officer. The addition makes the space look elegant.
“This is all new…?”
“Your father’s last change as acting owner. He went to HR and created a
new position. Since my old job was vacant, I promoted Sam.”
“Nice. So you’re right under me.”
“I am.”
“I like that idea.” I smirk.
“I’m sure you do.”
I point to the glass. “Whose idea was this?”
“Security department’s. To get through the doors, you have to place your
thumb on the scanner or be buzzed in by an assistant. We aren’t taking any
chances. All around the building these scanners have been implemented and
the glass has been installed on all the floors. No one can get in unless we
want them to be here.”
“I like that. It makes me feel extra safe.”
“Good, we want you and everyone to feel that way. No one should have to
work in fear, Jesse.”
“That’s not what I’m saying.”
“I know, but I want you to know I will do whatever it takes to keep you
safe.”
 I lean in to kiss him but stop myself. This is work. “I owe you one.”
He winks. “I’ll keep track.”
“I’m sure you will.” I place my thumb on the scanner and a green light
runs over my thumb.
“McCoy, Jesse R., Entrance permitted.” The door unlocks, and I go
through. I hold it open for Aedan.
“Go on in, I want to make sure it’s working for me as well.” The door
closes, and he places his hand on the thumb pad.
“Hughes, Aedan S., Entrance permitted.” The door unlocks, and he walks
through.
“I’m surprised these aren’t installed by the elevator.”
“Eventually they will be. I think they will be inside the elevator since
employees have different security levels of access. With the directors,
accounting, HR, and security being on the forty-fifth to the fiftieth floors, you
will need clearance to access those floors. Still trying to figure out how to
work it with clients coming in.”
“We should have meeting rooms down on the lower level.”
“That could work. Let me run some plans by the team and see if it’s safe
to do.”
“I haven’t even entered my office and we are already making changes.”
“Change is good.”
“Morning, Nadia,” I say before Aedan can.
“Morning, Jesse, Aedan. How are you both this morning?”
“Good, thank you.”
“The same.”
“Great to hear. Jesse, HR called. They set an interview for you this
afternoon with a current employee. She’s interested in being your assistant.”
“That was fast. Thank you, Nadia.”
“You’re welcome.”
“Aedan, I did as you asked this morning too. Everything is ready and
waiting.”
“Thank you. If you need anything, I’ll be in Jesse’s office for a bit.”
She nods before Aedan walks me back to my office and instead of taking
me where the office was over a week ago, he leads me down to the next room
on the right, the old conference room.
“Did you miss the door?”
“No, we switched offices around too.”
 “Everyone was way too busy over the weekend. I hope they didn’t mind.”
“I’m sure they didn’t. We pay them too well to worry about it.”
He opens the door and my father and grandparents are sitting on new
furniture in an office that blows me away. The view is better than the one in
my father’s old office. The room has more windows and twice the space. This
can’t be happening. I mean, why did they make all these changes for me?
“What are you guys doing here?” I ask as I walk over to my grandparents
and father and kiss my grams on the cheek.
“Well, we wanted to be here for your special day.” My grandma Dyer
hugs me as my grandfather beams. “We are so proud of you, Jesse.”
“Go ahead and call Jefferson in here so he can witness and sign off on
everything,” my father says to Aedan.
“Will do.” Aedan steps out of my office to make his call.
“Let me put my things down.” I set my purse and briefcase on the oak
credenza. On the corner of the desk is a vase with peach colored peonies.
Their perfume permeates the room, and the smell accompanies the view of
the mountains. My heart swells with joy, and I turn to my family. “Why
didn’t you say anything about this, Dad?”
“Aedan put it together yesterday and made the calls. I think he wanted
everyone to share your accomplishments with you.”
“That’s sweet of him.” I love him so much.
“Look who I found in the reception area.” Aedan walks in with Reese and
Tierney following closely behind.
“Thank you so much for being here.” I run over to them as fast as my
heels allow and hug them like I did when we were little kids. A little
immature, I know, but after Saturday, I will allow myself to be a little
childish.
“We wouldn’t miss this, you should know that,” Reese exclaims, pulling
out of the embrace.
“Thank you—” A knock at the door interrupts and the company attorney
walks in.
“Congratulations, Jesse. Ready to make this official?”
“As I’ll ever be.” I smile at the older gentleman.
“I’m sure your father is ready to get everything inked. Pearse, I have the
papers drawn up. All they need is your signature.”
My dad gets up and takes the legal documents from Mr. Jefferson. He
reads over it and places the papers on my desk and signs in several places.
 “Your turn, Jesse,” he says with tears in his eyes.
The documents are full of legal jargon, validating that I am the owner of
the company, but I must use the proper procedures that are in place for
mergers and acquisitions, hiring and firing employees, or any changes to the
policies. All of that is fine with me, because I know I can’t do it all on my
own and that is why everything has a policy or procedure. I sign my name
above my father’s on the three pages that need signatures.
After I finish, Mr. Jefferson takes the documents, looks over the
signatures, and signs his name above the witness line. “Looks like everything
is in order, and Jesse McCoy, you are now the legal owner of McCoy
Investments. Congratulations.”
“Thank you so much. Thank you, Dad.”
“No, thank you, Jesse. You’re the one who worked hard to get here. I’m
proud of you.”
“We all are,” my grandfather speaks out.
The room breaks out in applause and I smile with tears running down my
face.
“Thank you all so much for your support and being here today. It means
so much to me.”
My father hugs me, and my brother and sister join. After their hugs, my
grandparents hug me. I come to Aedan and with our agreement of no PDA, I
offer him my hand to shake. Hurt flashes in his eyes and he quickly pulls me
into him, kissing me hard. My hands thread in his hair. I don’t want the kiss
to end. The anticipation of what’s to come fills my body and I want more.
“Well, that’s my kind of congratulations,” my brother whispers loudly to
my sister.
I pull away from Aedan and blush, knowing that my grandparents
witnessed me making out with my boyfriend.
“Um. I guess we should have had breakfast brought in or something,” I
say, trying to divert the attention from Aedan and me.
“Coffee, tea, and pastries are in the conference room.” Aedan extends his
arm, ushering us from the office. “Don’t be shy. I know you didn’t eat this
morning.” He winks at me.
“True. I’ll lead the way.” I walk out the door and stop. “Which way?”
“To your right and then your left.”
“Thank you!”
My stomach growls as I open the door, and as soon as I see the variety of
pastries, bagels, and donuts, I know that Mrs. Hughes is the chef behind these
creations.
“Eat up everything. Reese and Tierney, take some home with you too.”
Even though Saturday was scary, and we don’t know where Wade is, I
feel protected and comfortable in this new position. It’s time to stop living in
the past and make things happen for the future.

***

Aedan

“It’s official, Hughes. Jesse is now in charge of McCoy. You’ll have to

answer to her now.” The older man chuckles as he takes a cigar case out of
his inner pocket and offers me one. It would be rude to decline, so I pick one
out of his case and place it on my desk for later.
“Thanks, and I’ll take what she has to say into consideration, sir. You
know that.”
“I do. That’s one of the many reasons I’m not afraid to hand over my
company to her. She has a lot of people here to watch her and the company’s
back.”
“I agree.” I sit back in my chair and relax. It’s nice to be able to just talk to
McCoy instead of having to answer to him…well, I know I’ll still have to
answer to him, but not like I have the past eight years.
“Any updates on the search for Wade?” He taps his cigar on the case.
“None. Nothing about this sits right with me. There’s something big we
are missing.”
“I’ve read the reports. Everything is too clean. Even the best criminals
make mistakes,” he says as he puts his cigar back in the case and places the
case in his inner pocket.
“I can’t find it yet.” I sit straight in my chair, itching to work on the search
for Wade. “I do have a question for you, though. We were going through
Wade’s financials and noticed monthly deposits from you. Were you paying
him on the side for anything?”
“I don’t handle anything with payroll or deposits. I let accounting handle
that.”
“Then who would be making deposits in your name to his account?”
“No one that I’m aware of. Can we trace the deposits to see where they
originated?”
“Yes, I’ll get Craig on it. It will take a few days.”
“Let me know what you find out.”
“Will do. Looking at the schedule for the next few months, you’re
attending the business meetings Jesse has scheduled?”
“Yes, I told her I would stay on as an advisor as long as she wanted me
to.”
“Good. I’ll make sure you have a car and driver that day. What do you
want me to do about your full-time bodyguard?”
“No changes. Keep me in the rotation until I decide if I’m going to stay in
Denver or move to the ranch full-time. Since we have ranch hands and guards
there, no need to hire someone if I decide that route.”
“I can’t see Chantelle liking that move.”
“She is the reason I’m waiting, because she’s been extra grouchy since
Kevin and Lyndsay have been our security. She doesn’t put up with
Chantelle’s shit like Wade did.”
I chuckle. “I don’t think Lyndsay puts up with anyone’s shit. Although
she’s good with Jesse.”
“Yes, I’m glad you found her.”
“Me too. She’s a huge asset to the team.”
“I’m out of here for the day. If it’s okay with you, I’ll take Kevin and head
to the golf course since Tilly’s having a spa day.”
“Yes, since only I know about it. Enjoy being ‘retired.’”
“I’ll see you in the morning.”
“Enjoy, Pearse.”
The man who has been my boss for the past eight years leaves my office
to start a new chapter in his life. A chapter that he can’t enjoy until we put an
end to this bullshit. I pull out the files for Wade and Chet and place them on
the desk, then I put on my reading glasses to get to work.
Over an hour later, I still haven’t found anything new. I sit back in my
chair as I take my glasses off, throwing them on the desk, and rub my face in
frustration, because I know we are so close to figuring everything out.
A knock at the door stops my racing thoughts. “Come in.” I sit up and
straighten as Sam walks in the door with a handful of files and a cup of
coffee. He places both on the desk before he sits down.
“Good morning, H.” He smirks like he knows something I don’t.
“Morning. Get the information we needed?”
 “Yes, and some extra. While in HR, I pulled all the applications from the
past ten years. A Ronald Wade applied once, around the time we were hired,
but he wasn’t interviewed because his GPA didn’t meet the requirements. I
was able to confirm that Ronald Wade and Paul Wade are the same person.
After receiving the transcripts from Indiana University and Ivy Tech, I looked
Wade up by that address in the Indiana court system and found a case file for
him. He had his name legally changed to Paul Wade after he found out that
his biological father was a man he thought was his uncle.”
“That sounds like a mess.”
He takes a drink of his coffee. “Two years later, Paul Wade applied, and
you hired him. He came to Denver two weeks later, and he started working
for the company a week after that. I was able to get Chet’s course schedule
when I got Wade’s, and we do have confirmation that they had a few classes
together. So, yes, Wade and Chet know each other.”
“More than likely, they all three knew each other in Indiana, but how did
they find out about McCoy before Wade was hired on here?”
“That I’m not sure about.”
“Jesse had been in Indiana several years before Wade came to work here.”
“She could have been the decoy to get to McCoy.” I draw out a time line
on a piece of paper. “Wade and Chet had classes together at Indiana
University. A year later, Wade and Chet graduate. Wade applies at McCoy
Investments and is rejected. Weeks later, Jesse moves to Indiana, and she
catches the eye of the gossip rags for the first year she’s there. Six months
later, Wade changes his name. Five months later, Chet finds out about
Chantelle. Wade comes to work for McCoy for the winter here, and a few
months later, Jesse and Chet get involved. They get married here. Pearse and
Chantelle are engaged right before Jesse and Chet are divorced.”
“That’s a lot of coincidences.”
“Now, seeing it on paper, I agree. The gap of time between Jesse arriving
in Indiana and Wade coming to Denver gives enough time for three people to
come up with a plan to set up a lot of deception.”
“It does, but if McCoy is the ultimate goal, what do Wade and Chet have
to gain by being a part of the plan?”
“Money. Remember the deposits in Wade’s account from McCoy. I bet
they are from Chantelle. It makes me wonder if she’s paying for Chet’s coke
habit.”
“All plausible, but until one of them shows up or Chantelle confesses, we
are still going on theories.”
“Right. But let’s make sure to keep eyes on Chantelle twenty-four-seven.
If this is her plan, she might make the next move since Chet and Wade are
out of sight.”
“Will do. I’m picking up Wade’s shifts until we promote someone to the
alpha team. HR pulled files for me to go through when I was down there
earlier.”
“Good. I trust your judgment. Congratulations on your promotion, by the
way. How do you like your office?” I smirk.
He shakes his head. “It’s all right. I need to get everything organized.
Your filing system is horrible.”
“At least I could find what I was looking for.”
“If you say so, bro. I’ll be downstairs if you need me.” He stands and
grabs his coffee cup.
“Sounds good.”
As he leaves, my office phone rings, and I pick up.
“Aedan Hughes.”
“Did you look to see who was calling?” Jesse asks.
“No, sorry. How’s it going?”
“Good, just wanted to let you know that I interviewed Stella Banks from
accounting earlier than originally planned, and I accepted her transfer. She
will start next week as my assistant.”
“That’s excellent. I hope she will work out for you.”
“Me too. I have a good feeling about her.”
“That’s important. Want to go out for lunch?”
“Yes, I’ll come by when I’m ready.”
“Sounds good. Love you.”
“Love you too, Mr. Hughes.”
I hang up the phone, and I put my glasses back on to look through the files
Sam brought. Now that we have a timeline, I hope somewhere in these files I
can find a motive for Wade turning on us.
 CHAPTER FOUR
Jesse

Days turn into weeks, weeks turn into May fading to June, and I’m
another year older. Yesterday was as if I were eighteen and going off to
college, and today, I’m twenty-five and the owner of McCoy Investments.
Something that I didn’t think was possible almost two years ago. Life can
change in a blink of an eye and everything that I’ve been through is proof of
that.
I pinch myself some mornings to make sure I’m not dreaming, and I hope
that I don’t do anything to screw it up, including my relationship with Aedan.
He put himself in my life when I thought I didn’t need anyone, but I did. Not
romantically, but someone who would challenge me to keep my head on
straight and make sure I accomplished my goals.
He got under my skin. I didn’t want to like someone from work, especially
him, but it just happened. Aedan went about it covertly, but he knew what he
wanted when I wouldn’t even give him the time of day. It’s crazy how it’s
worked out, and I don’t want to lose him. He makes me feel like I’m the most
important person in his life…although he’s responsible for so many people.
I look at the clock on the bedside table and it reads five-fifteen. Aedan
isn’t in bed, but that’s usual. I don’t know if he knows it’s my birthday or not,
and I’m not going to say anything to him. We’ve been so busy, we are like
strangers passing in the night. I would love to have some time with him
without talking about work…time for him and me. I push the covers from my
body and place my feet on the carpet, putting those thoughts in the back of
my mind.
“I was hoping you were still sleeping,” Aedan says from behind me.
I turn around to see his silhouette in the entrance of the bedroom, and I
turn on the light on the nightstand, softly illuminating the room. I look back
at him and he has a tray of all my favorite breakfast foods and coffee—yum.
“Happy birthday, Jesse.” He grins as he sits on the bed.
“Thank you. I didn’t know if you knew it or not.”
“I’ve known for a long time, but I know how you are when it comes to
your birthday. I’m sorry you can’t go out and party like normal.”
“I’m not. That’s kind of getting old.”
“Oh? Says the one who was dirty dancing with her best friend a few
months ago.” He chuckles.
“I know, but a lot has changed between then and now. There’s a lot of
behind the scenes drama I didn’t know about until I took over. I need to
control my public persona better than I have been. It’s time to grow up.”
“I agree to a point,” he says as he sits the tray on the bed. “You’re not old,
you still need to have fun, but you need to go about it in a way that reflects
positively on you or doesn’t draw attention to you. It’s hard to keep you safe
if you are grabbing the attention of everybody around you. I mean you
already do because you’re hotter than hell, but I’d rather have your looks get
you noticed than your behavior.”
“I understand. I get what you’re saying.” I did act immature before.
“Good. Let’s move on. It’s your birthday.” His smile lights up the room.
“Thank you again for all of this. I love you.” I break a scone in several
pieces and pop one in my mouth.
“I love you too, and you’re welcome. Do you want to go out to eat
tonight? Something low key or do you have something else in mind?”
“My schedule is overbooked. I don’t know if I’ll be home in time for us to
go out.”
Disappointment fills his face, but I can’t change it, not now. “Okay, we
will plan to go out this weekend to celebrate.”
“That works.”
He kisses my forehead and sneaks a piece of scone as he stands.
“I’m going to shower.”
“Without me?” he teases.
“You’re more than welcome to join me.”
“Good, because I was going to anyway.” Who cares about morning
breath?
He comes to my side of the bed, scoops me up in his muscular arms, and
carries me into the bathroom. I press the buttons to turn the water on in the
shower, and he places me on my feet. Aedan grasps the hem of my t-shirt and
pulls it over my head, exposing my nude body, and he pushes his shorts down
his legs, removing his boxers with them. He pulls me into him with
gentleness, kisses me as if it’s the first time he’s touched me. He tastes like
berry scones. He wraps his hands in my hair, tugging back to expose my
neck.
His warm, wet lips kiss below my ear, and he places kisses down my neck,
stopping at my collarbone. Goose bumps form on my arms as jolts of
excitement and need run through my body. With one touch, my body craves
him, craves for him to be inside of me, making me forget everything but him.
He picks me up again, carrying me into the shower, and the warm water
cascades over our bodies.
“Happy birthday, beautiful,” Aedan says as he leans my back on the wall
of the shower. He consumes me again and I forget about the shower and
focus on just him.

***

I drink the cold coffee and eat breakfast while getting dressed. I’m running
behind since the shower took longer than normal. Sexy time in the shower is
fun until someone gets slippery and almost drops the other person. Glad the
bedroom is close by. I glance over at the bed and see the outline of my wet
body still on the bed sheets—they needed to be washed, anyway.
“Are you riding with me or Sam this morning?” Aedan asks as he puts his
hands around me, hugging me from behind.
“I’ll ride with you.” I turn around in his arms and wrap my arms around
his neck, kissing him on the cheek.
“We could stay home today.”
“Too many meetings, but I will see if I can get out of them early, so we
can spend some time together.”
“Are they out of the office?”
“No, they are all in the house today.”
“Good. You can control the time then.”
“Yes. I can.”
 “Perfect. Are you ready?”
“Almost. Can you take the dishes downstairs? I’ll grab the bed sheets to
wash.”
“Yes. I’ll meet you downstairs.”
He kisses me with haste, gathers the plates and tray, and leaves the room. I
find my shoes in the closet, slip them on, and smooth my clothes out before
gathering everything off the bed.
A few minutes later, I find Aedan in the kitchen drinking a cup of coffee
as he looks through his phone. I gather my things and make sure to brush the
lint from the bedding off my skirt. It’s not even seven and I’m over being an
adult for the day. I guess I miss partying a little bit.
“Ready?” Aedan asks as he places his cup in the sink.
“Yes.”
The ride to the office is nothing out of the ordinary. Aedan drives fast only
to have to slow down because traffic is backed up. We make it there at our
normal time, a quarter till eight. When we make it up to our floor, darkness
greets us as no one else is here yet, and we let ourselves into our office
spaces.
“Have a great day.” Aedan kisses my temple.
“You too.”
I open the door to my office, flip on the lights, and fresh cut flowers greet
me as I enter the room. As I walk closer to my desk, the rose scent surrounds
me. Peach colored roses, my mom’s favorite. I pluck the card out of the
greenery, open the envelope, and read it:

“Happy birthday. Love, Dad.”

Tears well in my eyes as I try to remember the last time Mom received
peach roses. Dad used to buy them all the time, especially when she was
going through chemo. My mom fought and fought, but she never gave up. I
hope I’m as good a person as she was.
I take a deep, cleansing breath as I walk around my desk and sit down in
my chair. Even though it’s my birthday, it will be business as usual. I can’t
let anything interfere with my progress. I get to work on everything that is on
my schedule for today.
My stomach growls as I look at up the time, and it’s close to lunch time.
I’ve had two phone conferences before eleven and one brief phone call after.
After all three of them, I’m tired and hungry, and I didn’t plan lunch because
I had a lunch meeting. However, it was rescheduled to next week. As I think
about what I’m going to do, there’s a knock at my door.
“Come in.”
The door slowly opens and Aedan peeks in. “Lunch?”
“I’m starving.” I get up from my desk.
“It’s served.” He walks in with bags of Chinese food. “I had it delivered
once I found out your lunch meeting was cancelled.”
“Thank you. I didn’t even think about getting lunch until my stomach
growled.”
“I figured you would work through lunch. That isn’t good.”
“I know, but I wanted to get through this stack of files.”
“They will be there after lunch.” He places containers of shrimp lo mein,
chicken and broccoli, and rice on the table near the windows.
“True.”
“Sorry this isn’t much of a birthday lunch. I know you don’t have a lot of
time until your next meeting.”
“Thank you. It’s perfect. You’re here with me.”
“I love you, Jesse.” Aedan grabs my hand and rubs my knuckles with his
thumb. He brings my hand to his lips and kisses it with a gentleness I didn’t
think he knew. Warmth radiates throughout my body.
“Love you too.” My heart flutters as the words flow from my mouth. I
wish I had taken him up on his offer to stay home today.

***

Aedan

As Jesse eats her lunch, memories of our shower together this morning
flood into my mind, and my cock hardens thinking about touching her wet
skin. I need to plan something special for her for tonight. I pull my phone out
and text my sister. She will know what to do. I’m almost thirty and I still
need my sister’s help to woo my girlfriend. I give her some ideas and she told
me she has it handled after she asks for my credit card number. Whatever that
means, but I know she will come through with something amazing.
Being with Jesse makes me lose all train of thought. She consumes me.
I’ve never had someone affect me like she does. It’s an all-encompassing
passion…and love. I don’t want to lose her.
Our brief lunch goes by quickly, and I go back to my office and set up the
rest of the plans for tonight. Leigh sends me an email and I can’t believe
that’s what she thinks is a good idea. I hope she’s right. I might be laughed
out of my house tonight.
I push the thoughts of tonight to the back of my mind. I need to make it
through the rest of the day. Thinking of Jesse in my arms isn’t good for my
pants. It’s hard enough to be close to her, inhaling her perfume all day, and
not claiming her on a desk or table. Working with her is difficult some days,
because I want to be inside of her so badly, but I wouldn’t change anything
about our situation.
I clear my throat, hoping to calm the raging hormones coursing through
my body, and I get back to work. Craig has several projects that need my
attention. I dive into the emails and get lost in the world of intelligence
software.
A knock at the door breaks my concentration. “Come in.”
“Hey, I’m finished early. Can you get out of here now?” I look at the time
on my computer. A quarter till four. I hope Leigh can scramble.
“Can you give me fifteen minutes? I have a few emails to reply to before I
leave.”
“Of course. I’ll get my things ready. Stop by when you’re ready.”
“Will do.” As soon as she leaves, I grab my phone and text Leigh.

Me: We will be at the house in less than an hour.

Leigh: Just pulled in at your house. I’ll set up everything and the food
will be in the warmer drawer.

Me: Thank you.

Leigh: You owe me. I need a weekend with my husband.

Me: Let me know when. I’m sure we can make it work.

Leigh: Thank you. Love you. And make sure you don’t step on her feet.

Me: Love you too. I know…

 I place the phone back on my desk and reply to emails, then double check
to make sure I didn’t miss anything before I close out the email program. I
put all my files away and lock the drawer, turn off the monitors, and the desk
lamp. I hope Jesse likes what’s in store for her.

***

The smell of Italian food lingers in the air as we enter the house from the
garage. She turns and smiles at me.
“Is Laney here?”
“No…” I grab her hand and we walk down the hallway to the kitchen. The
bar is dressed in a lace tablecloth and several bouquets of flowers. White
LED candles flicker, lighting the area like real candles would.
“This is gorgeous.”
“I had some help.”
“Thank you. I know how hard that probably was for you,” she sasses as
she places her briefcase and purse in an empty chair.
“Yes, and I owe her…we will have my nephews in few weeks,” I say as I
pull a chair out for her.
“Sounds fun to me.” She sits, taking in everything.
The plates and everything are sitting out, and champagne is chilling. I pop
the top off the bottle and fill our flutes.
“A toast…happy birthday to the sexiest woman I know. Happy birthday,
Jesse.” We clink our glasses.
“Thank you.” She takes a sip and moans in delight. Down, boy…
I place my flute on the bar and grab the food from the warmer. Veal
parmesan, spaghetti and breadsticks. I place a serving of everything on our
plates. I grab a couple bottles of water from the fridge and sit down to eat.
“How was the rest of your day?” I ask between bites.
“Decent. My last meeting went better than I thought it would.”
“That’s good.”
“Yes. Dad thought the client would fight my suggestions, but he didn’t.
However, that doesn’t mean he won’t later.”
“True.”
“I’ll take this as a small victory.”
“I would too.”
 “How was your day?”
“Paperwork, paperwork, and more paperwork.”
“I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay. It’s taking time to adjusting to the position. I’m used to having
several people answering to me a day, but it’s only Sam now. I mean, I’m
head of the department, but I work directly with Sam unless something is
up.”
“I understand how that could take some getting used to.” She puts her
cutlery down. “That was so good, but I’m full.”
I pop the last bite of my breadstick in my mouth. “I’ll put it back in the
container and save it for later.”
“Sounds good.” I stand up and clear off the bar, placing everything in the
dishwasher or trash. Jesse tries to help me, but I make her sit back down. It’s
her birthday.
I take her hand and lead her into the living room.
“Are we watching a movie?”
“No.” I press a few buttons on my surround system and the music playlist
filters through the speakers. “Will you dance with me?”
“It would be my pleasure.”
I offer her my hand and she places hers into mine. I pull her in close to
me, placing my other hand on her hip, and sway with her to the rhythm of the
music as it consumes us. I never liked dancing, but dancing with Jesse is
different. I’m so glad Mom and Dad made Leigh and me learn how.
We dance one slow dance after another, and I feel Jesse’s body melting
into mine. She’s tired but she won’t say anything. When the song ends, I turn
off the surround system.
“Bed?”
“Umm…”
“For sleep.”
“It’s only seven.”
“You’re tired, let’s go.”
“Okay.”
I follow her up the stairs, admiring her fine ass and curves. She kicks her
heels off once she’s in our room before she turns on the light. I walk up
behind her, holding her to me. I turn her around and help her out of her dress.
A white silk slip keeps her covered, and I don’t offer to remove it. I bend
down, roll down her thigh highs, and stand up, kissing her gently on the
forehead.
I walk around the bed and turn down the covers. She removes the slip,
standing before me in her underwear and bra, and removes them both before
slipping under the covers. I close my eyes, willing my cock to behave. I
remove my shoes, socks, and suit, hanging it up before I remove my tie, shirt,
and undershirt. I leave my boxers on because if I feel the heat of her on me,
I’ll be hard in an instant.
Jesse turns down my side of the covers and I get in, turning off all the
lights except the one on my nightstand.
“Roll over,” I instruct her.
She sighs and places her back to me. I turn off the light, and I turn to pull
Jesse into me. Her apple scent consumes me, and I want to make her mine,
but I won’t. I caress her silky soft skin, causing goose bumps to appear under
my touch.
“Happy birthday, my beauty. I hope you had a wonderful day. I love you.”
“Yes, I did. Thank you. I love you too, Aedan.”
She snuggles into me and I want to let out a groan, but I don’t. I suck it up
as I continue my gentle massage, and I fall asleep thinking of how wonderful
it would feel to be inside of her.
 CHAPTER FIVE
Jesse

After today, I’ll ask Stella not to let me overbook myself with client
meetings. Seven meetings in one week are too many for meeting clients and
learning their needs, on top of a new client taking more time than an
established client. We have one meeting today, and once we are finished, I’m
taking a long weekend. The Fourth of July is next week and I’m taking a
break from work. Sleep is sounding good, and I’m sure Stella will enjoy the
time away from me.
She has been amazing, and she knows exactly what I need before I do.
Nadia did an excellent job of training her, and I couldn’t ask for a better
assistant. I need to check and see when Administrative Professionals Day is
and make sure that I remember to show her how much I appreciate her.
As I walk down the stairs, I hear Aedan and Sam talking. As I get closer to
his office, I realize they are talking about which one of them is driving today.
Why today is any different than the rest of the week is beyond me, but I try to
be noticed as I listen to their conversation.
“I have a feeling, Sam. I need to be with her today.”
“If your feeling’s right, H., you’ll need to be ready with the team. It’s my
job to be with her. I’m expendable. You’re not.”
“Like hell you are. You’re just as important to this team as I am.”
“Trust me on this. It would be better this way, because it would help rule
out who they are coming for.”
“Fine. Make sure you keep me in the loop where you are every step of the
way. Do not leave her or McCoy.”
“Under no circumstances.”
“Good.”
I knock on the door and push it open. “I’m ready.”
“Okay, Ms. McCoy. I’ll be driving you today. We will pick up Mr.
McCoy on our way.”
“Works for me.” He walks out of the office, leaving only Aedan and me.
“You left me alone.”
“I didn’t sleep well, and I didn’t want to stay in bed tossing and risk
waking you up.”
“You should have.”
“No, your meeting today needs your full attention.”
“So do you,” I say, rubbing against his body as I stand on my tiptoes to
kiss him.
“Are you trying to tease me, Ms. McCoy?”
“No trying about it. You know I am because we don’t have time to do
anything.” I grab his cock through his pants. “Me and you tonight. Don’t be
late.”
“I wouldn’t think of it.” He pulls me into him, kisses me hard, and I close
my eyes as he consumes me.
I reluctantly pull away. “I need to go. We will resume this tonight.”
“You can bet on that.” I turn from him and he swats my ass.
“Ouch!” I rub my backside.
“That’s for being a tease and leaving me with hard-on.”
I smirk. “It’s worth it.” I blow him a kiss and turn to walk out of the
office. I pick up my things, which I had left in the kitchen last night.
“Ready, Ms. McCoy?”
“Yes, let’s get this meeting over with.”
We walk out to the garage and Sam helps me into the backseat of the
black SUV. I pull out the files on the client we are visiting today. Tucci
Marketing was one of Dad’s first clients, so we treat them with extra care. As
I scan their files, I see sitting capital that can be priced differently and
allocated to fund new investments. I’ll earmark that and talk it over with my
dad once we pick him up. I want to make sure I understand what the client
wants for his company.
We pull of out the driveway and while Sam concentrates on driving, I dive
into the files. Mr. Tucci has capital sitting there and if he acts now he can
grow his business. I pull out my phone and look up failing marketing
companies. After a few minutes of research, I found one down the street from
Tucci’s company. I pull out my calculator and crunch some numbers. This
would be a win/win for both companies.
The side door opens and my father slides in next to me before the door
closes. I didn’t realize we were here already.
“Good morning, Jesse. Ready for today?”
“Morning, Dad. Yes, I have some questions about these files and want
your input.”
“What do you have?”
“I was going through the file and if Mr. Tucci would move the capital that
he has available here,” I point to the file, “and move it here, he can allocate it
for a new investment. I did some research, and there is a marketing company,
Concerto Markets, he could buy, retain the employees, and make more
money than what he would spend buying the company. I ran the numbers,
and it would be huge for the customers of Concerto.”
My dad looks over everything. “Do you have the details on the company?”
“Yes, let me email them to you.” I grab my phone and text the URL to
him. His phone dings with the new message. He opens it and reads what I’ve
sent.
“Excellent work.” He takes a deep breath. “Jesse, this is the last meeting
I’ll be attending. You know this business almost better than I do. I have no
doubt that you will be very successful, and the company will thrive under
your leadership.”
“Oh, Dad. I’ll miss you.”
“I’m a phone call away.”
“Does this mean that you’re going to Idaho?”
“I haven’t decided yet. I’m going to travel for a few months and look for a
winter house since I have the ranch for all of the other seasons.”
“Just you?”
“Yes, I’m finished with Chantelle. I had divorce papers drawn up and they
will be filed this afternoon.”
“Seriously? I’m so excited for you.”
“I know you don’t like her, but she kept me happy for several years. After
a while, it became all about her. I’m too old for her shit.”
“Whoa, Dad. I’m proud of you.”
He laughs, a hearty belly laugh I haven’t heard from him since I was a
teenager. “Thanks, Jesse. Let’s get in there and get this meeting over with. If
it works out right, I can be in Vegas by three and teeing off by five.”
“You and your golf.”
“You’ll learn to love it. You’d be amazed what can be accomplished
during a round of golf.” He winks at me and turns to get out of the SUV as
Sam opens the door.
My dad helps me out and I smooth my skirt before we walk into the
building. It’s time for my dad’s client to meet his new advisor. I’ll make sure
that he gets everything he wants and more.

***

Aedan

Nearly two months have passed since the shooting at Jesse’s graduation
party, and we are no closer to finding Wade or Chet. Nor have we found
anything that would support our theory of them working together here in
Denver. The team is exhausted from their nonstop efforts to find a single lead
on top of their normal security duties. We’ve retraced all of Paul Wade’s
steps in the month leading up to the shooting and found nothing. We did the
same for Chantelle.
Wade was on Chantelle’s detail for twenty-one of the thirty days before
the shooting. They both were in New York when the threatening call and
emails to Jesse came through. The same phone that bounced from the
Midwest to New York. Chet could have bought the phone in Indiana before
he moved to New York and met with Chantelle and Wade. While in New
York City, they could have worked out further details of their plan, and then
came to Denver. They all had time to work together before the shooting to get
their plan in place. What they are hoping to accomplish still isn’t clear to me.
Money isn’t enough to kill someone over, and between them, they have
millions already.
The search for Wade and Chet has consumed me, and it’s time to take a
step back. After the Fourth of July holiday, I can come back refreshed and
reevaluate everything that has been collected. He needs to make one little
mistake and we will be on him, at which point we’ll deal with him in the
appropriate manner. I push the files aside and I sit back in my seat. Jesse
needs a break as much as I do.
 This week has been crazy with meetings for both of us, and I can’t wait for
the weekend. I’ll take Jesse out for dinner tonight, and we will spend the
weekend away from the city and come back home from the holiday with
friends and family. I’m unsure what she has planned, but I haven’t noticed
anything about her making plans for out of town. Even though we live
together, we only see each other in bed, because one of us is usually working
when the other one gets home.
Where can I take Jesse that isn’t in Denver? I pull out my phone and look
through my contacts. After the first couple of people populate, I have a plan. I
call my mom.
“Hey, sweetie. How’s it going?” she asks, answering after the second ring.
“It’s going. I have a question for you. Can you make those scones Jesse
likes and bring them by the house?”
“Of course. I have some in the shop today. I’ll drop them by on my way
home.”
“Thank you so much.”
“You’re welcome. Doing anything big for the holiday?”
“I’m going to surprise Jesse with a trip to Big Bear.”
“Oh, good luck on finding a place if you haven’t already reserved
somewhere.”
“Thanks. I have a buddy who lives up there and he owes me a favor. I’m
certain he can hook me up with something.”
“That sounds nice. Maybe hook your mom up,” she teases.
“You name it.”
“I couldn’t ask that of you.”
“Mom, just let me know.”
“Well, maybe I can surprise your dad with a getaway before school starts.”
“That sounds good. You two deserve it.”
“Thank you. I’ll let you go. Have fun and tell Jesse we say hi and we love
her. We love you too.”
“Will do. Love you.”
I end the call and look through my contacts for Alex Espinoza. He owns a
gym in Big Bear City and he would know the best places to stay.

Me: Hey, bro. Long time. Hope all is well. Gotta question for you.

Alex: Hola, mi amigo! It’s all good. What’s up?

 Me: I want to bring my girlfriend to Big Bear for the weekend. Best
place to stay since it’s last minute.

Alex: Whoa. Girlfriend. Use my place. We are leaving for Mexico in

the morning. When do you want to come?

Me: Tonight work?

Alex: Of course. I’ll have my old lady go to the store to make sure you
have plenty of food. She’ll cook dinner tonight too. You know how she
is.

Me: I do. Sounds good. Just let me know how much I owe you.

Alex: We’re even. I can cancel my house sitter now.

Me: Works for me. See you later, bro.

Alex: Adios.

I look though the plane schedule and don’t see any flights out, so I pick up
the phone to call the pilot, Ian Dunn. The phone rings.
“You’ve reached the voicemail of Ian Dunn. Please leave a detailed
message. Beep.”
“Hey, Ian. Aedan Hughes. I know this is last minute, but can you please
get a flight plan together for Jesse and me for Big Bear? Any time this
afternoon, evening works. Thanks.”
Hanging up the phone, I go through my work email to see if anything
immediately needs to be addressed. There are several emails from Craig and I
skim through them when my phone dings with a new text.

Ian Dunn: Flight Plan Big Bear City. EST take off 18:05, ETA in Big
Bear at 19:15. Weather looks good for the flight and the wind is in our
favor. See you this afternoon.

Me: Received plan. Looks good. Thanks.

 I smile as my plan falls into place and I get back to reading my mail. I read
line by line the security threats report Craig sent me for June, and no breaches
were made but he suggests updating servers in the upcoming months. That
shouldn’t be an issue and I make a note to write up the proposal for Jesse to
review. I go back to reading the report and my phone rings, interrupting my
train of thought.
“Hughes.”
“H. I need you to come to McCoy’s condo, now,” Lyndsay stammers.
“What’s going on?”
“Bring Craig and his forensics guys too.” She’s not acting like her normal
self.
“Fuck, Lyndsay. What the hell is going on?” I shout.
“I’m not sure, but you need to get here. Now. Lots of blood.” The phone
goes silent.
I quickly go through my contacts and find Adam Craig. I shut down my
computer and grab my jacket from the chair in front of my desk.
“Questions about my report. H?”
“No, I need you and your forensic team at the condo,” I say as I rush
through the hallway.
“Body?” he asks as I can hear shuffling in the background.
“Not sure. I’ll be there in ten if I don’t get stuck in traffic.”
“Give me twenty and the team thirty. When you evaluate, call me so I
know how to tell the team to prepare.”
“10-4.” I hang up as I walk by the front desk. “Hold all calls and cancel all
appointments for Jesse and me until you hear from me,” I tell Nadia and
Stella.
“Yes, Aedan,” Nadia replies. I forcefully open the glass door—luckily, it
doesn’t shatter—and I press the down button in the elevator bay.
The elevator pops open, I press the L for lobby and repeatedly hit the close
door button. The doors close and the elevator whisks me down to the lobby.
As the doors open, I rush out and without running, I exit the building and
head to my car. The car roars to life and I gas it out of the parking space and
down the city roads to get to the condo.
I pull into the private parking area for McCoy, and Lyndsay is standing by
the black SUV, smoking. Something I’ve never seen her do. This has to be
bad. I quickly turn off the car and get out.
 “What happened?” I ask before I shut my car door.
“Aedan, I don’t know. Blood. So much blood everywhere. I haven’t seen
that much since I was overseas. It made me lose my head for a minute, so I
came down here to get my shit straight,” she says before she takes a drag
from her cigarette.
“Was there a body?”
“Not that I could see. Mrs. McCoy is missing. I went to the spa before the
time she told me she would be finished, and she wasn’t there. I asked the staff
and they said she never showed up.”
“From ten hundred to thirteen hundred, Chantelle was supposed to be at
the spa, but she never showed up?”
“Correct. I watched her go in before I came here to get the SUV and do
everything I needed to do before she was finished. I was back here at twelve-
thirty and went into the spa at twelve-forty to let her know that I was here.
That’s when they told me she wasn’t there. I went up to the condo thinking
she changed her mind about a spa day and didn’t call. When I walked in, the
metallic smell hit my nose, and I saw the blood droplets in the foyer. When I
walked farther into the condo, I saw spatters on the wall and pools of blood
on the floor.” Her skin turns ashen from recalling what she saw.
“Sounds like we are going to need a large-scale cleanup. Let me call Craig
and I’ll head up. You can stay here.” I want to yell at her about leaving
Chantelle unsupervised, but now isn’t the time.
“I’m fine.” Her voice is smooth and unshaken.
I unlock the trunk lid on my car, remove a black bag, and unzip it,
removing a couple pairs of black nitrile gloves. I throw a pair at Lyndsay
before I zip the bag up and lock it back in the trunk. “All right, but if you
need to step out at anytime, make sure you do.”
She nods, putting out her cigarette and placing the butt in her pocket.
Instead of taking the elevator, I take the fire exit to check the stairwell for
Chantelle or for clues of what took place. The area is clean and void of any
evidence, and I arrive at the private entrance. Outside appears untouched.
I unholster my gun in case the perpetrator is still inside, and I turn the
knob on the door after entering the code on the thumb pad. The sweet smell
of blood floats around me. The scent is off, like it’s mixed with something.
Cleaner maybe, but I’m not positive. I look down as I walk into the entryway
and stop. The entry looks over the open floor condo. The rooms that can’t be
seen from this vantage point are three bedrooms and Pearse’s office.
 The blood puddles and splatters mar the pristine white marble floors, and
with care, I make my way through the condo, clearing the area for Craig’s
guys. I make my way into the living room where the largest puddle of blood
is located. The pool consumes two legs of an oak coffee table, and the edge
of the table is darker than the rest. It’s possible someone hit their head.
I get up and clear the bedrooms and the office, and when I open the door,
it’s déjà vu. Family pictures are destroyed, and every picture with Jesse is
broken, or has the word die written on them in blood. Jesse’s the target.
That’s why Pearse and I weren’t killed. Rage fills my body and I wish I could
take back not pulling the trigger. All of this would be over if Wade was dead.
I walk through the condo, remembering that I need to call Craig.
“Body?”
“No, just a lot of blood. Make sure you have someone who knows
hematology. It smells off. Maybe whoever did it cleaned up some places that
I’m not seeing, but I’m unsure.”
“On it. I’ll be up in a few, and the team in ten.”
“Thanks.”
I go back to the table. Using the flashlight on my phone, I look at the table
to see if there are hair or fibers in the dark substance. There’s nothing there. I
continue looking at the area when I hear the door open, and I look up to see
Craig walk in with two bags on his shoulders.
“I think the area behind me is clear. I didn’t see anything.”
“Okay. I’ll get set up and take a video of the scene and take pictures. The
team will do their own investigation along with ours.”
“Perfect. I hope they can get us answers fast.”
He nods as he makes his way through the entrance and to the living room.
Before he places his bags down, he pulls a spray bottle out, sprays the area,
and shines a black light over the area.
“You’re correct. No bodily fluids over here.”
“Good. We can start here and work our way through the rest of the
condo.”
Craig sets his bags down and prepares his equipment for investigating the
condo. I get up and look at the splatters and puddles, and my gut is telling me
they aren’t from someone being hurt here. Crime scenes aren’t my specialty,
so I’ll let the professionals handle it.
“Hughes, I have videotaped every inch of the condo,” Craig says as he
comes out of the office. I was lost in thought and didn’t see him working.
“There’s a lot of evidence to go through in McCoy’s office, so I’m going to
start with photos in there once the crew gets up here. They just pulled into the
garage.”
“Sounds solid. I took some pictures in there earlier, because I want to
compare them to the break-in at Jesse’s house.”
“Are you thinking the same person is behind both break-ins?”
“There are a lot of similarities.”
“I have pictures from her break-in on a drive in my home office, and I’ll
compare as well, especially the writing.”
“Sounds good.” I look up as the door opens and see a few familiar faces.
“You might want to work in the entrance first until you collect all the
evidence from there.” Craig walks over to the team of three and explains
what he’s seen so far. They look around him, glancing at me, and survey
what they must do. I can’t hear their conversation, but it’s over quickly and
Craig is returning to his equipment.
“I’m going to McCoy’s office, and that’s where I’ll be for a bit. Holler if
you need me.” I nod and go back to running all the different scenarios in my
head. I walk over to the window and look out. This isn’t how I planned for
this day to go.
I hear a gasp at door, and I look over as Jesse walks through the threshold.
I can’t shelter her from seeing the blood. I can’t protect her from the trauma
this will cause her. Fuck this day.
 CHAPTER SIX
Jesse

“Aedan?” I holler as my dad holds me back.

“I’m in here, Jesse. Stay where you are.” He makes his way around the
working techs and the blood.
“What happened?” I ask, panicked.
“We aren’t sure, but everyone is working hard to figure it out.”
“Is this Chantelle’s blood?” my father asks.
“I’m not sure, but she is missing. That’s something else I need to look
into, but right now, this scene is taking precedence. We will know whose
blood it is for sure once the techs run it through the system.”
“Did Wade do this?” I blurt out.
“Jesse, sweetheart, I don’t know yet. I’ll let you know as soon as I know
exactly what’s going on. Give me a few minutes and I’ll have an update for
both of you, okay?” he says. He kisses me on the cheek.
“Yes…” From this point, I can see everything, except which room Aedan
went into. I’ll never forget all the blood. I’ll never get the horrid smell out of
my nose.
“Jesse, do you want to go back downstairs and wait?” my father asks as
my mind races.
“No, I don’t want to go anywhere without Aedan.”
“Sam or Lyndsay can go down with you.”
“No.”
“All right, but you’re shaking. You need to sit down.”
 “I’m fine, Dad,” I say as I hug myself.
“If you need me, I’m going to stand out in the hallway, okay?”
“Yes.”
Did this person come for my dad and kill Chantelle instead? I didn’t think
my family was on someone’s radar to be hunted down and killed. Or is this
Wade coming back to try to finish what he didn’t at the graduation party and
attacked Chantelle instead? But if her body isn’t here, maybe it’s not her
blood. Why did she have to go missing now? She isn’t my favorite person,
but I don’t wish any harm to her.
Thoughts and questions race through my mind. There are too many
questions and not enough answers. I need answers.
“Aedan? Aedan!” I yell.
“Jesse, calm down,” he calls out, walking out from my dad’s office.
“I don’t understand any of this. Were they coming for my dad and they got
Chantelle?” I stand frozen, not wanting to move, but I need to. I’m going to
pass out.
“We are trying to figure that out now,” he says, trying to calm me.
“It needs to be figured out now, Aedan. There are too many lives in
jeopardy. For all we know, Chantelle is dead.”
“Babe, you need to take a deep breath and calm yourself.” He rubs his
hands on my back, trying to soothe me.
“Calm myself? How, Aedan? How in the fuck do you expect me to calm
down when my father’s home is covered in blood?” My heart beats like it’s
going to explode out of my chest. I can’t catch my breath and my pulse
pounds in my head. Why is it getting dark in here? My ears ring with a loud
whistle as I stumble to stay standing.

***

Aedan

“You need to chill, you’re working yourself up for no reason. We are

trying to keep this quiet but if you don’t try to calm yourself, you will need to
leave,” I demand, trying to get her to realize that she is overreacting and
thinking too much into what she’s seeing.
“You’re being an asshole,” she spits out as her body trembles.
“I’m not, Ms. McCoy. I’m doing my job, and right now, I don’t need to be
babysitting you too.”
“Babysitting?” Her body stills, and her breaths come in small pants.
“Jesse, you need to get control of yourself, now,” Pearse interrupts as he
walks back through the threshold with Lyndsay following behind.
“Fine. I’m going to the SUV to wait for someone to take me home.”
“Lyndsay will go with you.”
“I don’t need a sitter, Aedan.”
“She’s doing her job, Jesse.” The expression on her face falls, and she
doesn’t say anything else. The shock has worn off, her body is near
exhaustion, and if I don’t get her out of here, she’s going to faint.
“Lyndsay, can you please escort Ms. McCoy downstairs, now?”
“Yes. After you, ma’am.” Lyndsay nods at Jesse, letting her know she will
follow her out the door.
Jesse comes to me and stands on her tiptoes to kiss me. “I love you.” And
she walks out of the condo without another word.
“She couldn’t process what she was looking at, and I knew she was going
to lose it. I tried to get her to go downstairs a few minutes ago.” Pearse stands
beside me, shaking his head.
“I didn’t want her to see this.” I swing my fist at the wall, stopping myself
before I do damage. “Who the fuck is behind this? How are they ten steps
ahead of us?”
“And what do they have to gain by taking or even killing Chantelle?”
Pearse asks me.
“If they didn’t kill her, she could be used for a ransom, but there isn’t any
evidence that she’s alive or if this is even her blood.”
“Sorry to interrupt, gentlemen. The forensic team took samples of the
blood from ten locations, and they are working on recreating the crime scene
digitally. Something they did confirm, there is non-human blood in here.
Some areas tested positive for human blood, but most of the blood was not
human.”
“The scene has been staged?” I ask as my mind goes through all the
possibilities of who could have done this.
“The experts believe the chance is highly likely,” he confirms, looking up
from his notes.
“Chantelle’s disappearance is more than likely linked with this scene…if
not the person behind making this scene.” Now, I have no doubt that she’s
behind this along with Wade.
 “That is a probable theory too.”
“So, Wade is still missing. He could have helped her stage this, and they
skipped town once they finished.”
“Yes.”
“Have you checked the cameras inside and outside of the condo?”
“All data was corrupted during the time frame that no one was in the
condo.” He pulls up the video stream on his phone, hits rewind, and pulls it
up for me to look. Damn it. The feed is nothing but black static.
“Are you going to analyze it in your office?”
“Yes. The littlest detail missed would be huge for us.”
“Agreed. Let’s be on the lookout for Wade, Chet, and Chantelle. This
makes me believe they are running together, and if they are, they will be
easier to spot in a group instead of as individuals.”
“Sounds like a good place to start,” Craig says as he takes notes.
“I’ll text everyone and let them know what we’ve found out so far and tell
them to be on the lookout for Chantelle in addition to Chet and Wade.”
He nods and gets back to cleaning up his equipment before returning it to
the bags. I type up a brief text to the team to let them know the update on the
scene. The cleanup is going a lot faster than I anticipated, but the only room
to sustain damage is the office. It’s time for Pearse to see what happened so
he can decide what to do with the broken pictures and destroyed memories of
his past.
 CHAPTER SEVEN
Jesse

Lyndsay follows me to the elevator and gets in after me, standing in front
of the door to protect me. She presses the down button, the doors close
slowly, but the car speeds down to the parking garage. The doors open, she
steps out and looks around before she lets me exit the elevator. She clicks the
fob to unlock the SUV, opens the door and checks the inside before I get in.
Lyndsay gets in the driver’s side, locks the doors, and starts the vehicle to get
the air circulating in the front and back.
I lay my head back against the headrest as I close my eyes, trying to forget
what I saw upstairs. The scene forces me back to what I saw in my bathroom
at my house, and the images play in my mind, but I know they aren’t real. I
haven’t been back in that bathroom since that day, and I don’t know if I’ll be
able to anytime soon. I need to just do it.
Lyndsay’s phone goes off and she gets out of the SUV. A few moments
later, I hear voices outside, and she opens the door to let my dad in.
“Reese and Tierney are making dinner for us,” he says as he places his bag
between us.
“Oh?” My siblings think they can cook, but they can’t boil water.
“Yes, also known as Thai take out,” he replies as Lyndsay pulls out of the
parking space and heads for the exit.
“I was wondering which one of them was trying to poison us.” I giggle as
my father laughs at my comment.
“I promise that everything will be okay, and I have no doubt that we will
find out who is behind terrorizing us.”
“Do you think so, Dad? It’s been months since the shooting and my house
being broken into. And we don’t know who did that. Things keep
happening.”
“Everything is tied together, I’m certain of that.” His eyes darken and his
fist clenches.
“This person needs to be caught now, not tomorrow. Because one of us
could end up dead next time.”
“No. Aedan has us protected. That’s why they haven’t got to us again.” He
looks at me and I know that’s exactly what he believes.
“What about Chantelle? She was protected and where is she now? She’s
probably dead,” I say as I bite my nails. This drama is making me nervous. Is
anywhere safe?
“Dear, take a deep breath. There’s more to her disappearance than what it
seems, I’m afraid. Craig’s team will get everything analyzed and get the
results back to us as soon as they are available.”
“What if it’s her behind all of this?” I blurt out faster than I can stop
myself. That would make sense in a way, I guess. This is so confusing.
“You’re finally seeing the bigger picture, but before we make any
assumptions, let’s wait on the results. They will give us the answers we are
looking for now. Because right now, for all we know that’s animal blood in
my condo.”
“Animal blood? That’s fu—messed up.” I try not to curse in front of my
father.
“It is, but we need to take that into consideration before we think of the
worst case scenario. So let’s go eat dinner and relax. But under no
circumstances do you go anywhere without Aedan or member of security.
Don’t take that risk, especially when we have highly trained individuals who
keep us safe.”
“Okay…I won’t.” I look out the window as the city landscape passes by,
and my heart beats at a normal pace. My body is calm, and I get lost in
scenery.
I zone out until Lyndsay pulls into the driveway at my house—well,
everyone’s house. Laney, Reese, and Tierney live here, and I still stay at
Aedan’s. I don’t think that will change any time soon…or at least I hope not.
The backdoor opens, and my father slides out with his bag in hand. I follow
behind, and he places his bag back in the SUV.
 “You’re not staying here?” I question, confused.
“No, Kevin and I are going to Vegas for a few days.” He winks.
“Oh. Do you think you should?”
“Kevin is good at his job, and I know he will make sure I’m okay.
Remember what I said? Relax.”
“I’ll try.” He must know something I don’t know.
Reese opens the door before we get up the steps.
“Dad, so glad you’re here. You too, Jesse.” She hugs us both before we
come in the house.
“Is Laney home?” I ask as Reese shuts the door.
“No, but I did call her to let her know everything that has happened. She’s
on her way home.”
“Thank you, sis.” I hug her again. “I’m going to freshen up. I’ll be right
back.”
I run up the stairs to my bedroom, which Reese has taken over. I’ve only
been back here a few times since the restoration was completed on the house
last month. I decided to have all the rooms repainted and all the appliances
updated, but I don’t know why. I’m not staying here, but in my head, I knew
the house would be the perfect place for Tierney and Reese to stay instead of
at Dad’s condo.
My heart races as I reach the bathroom, but after what I saw earlier, it’s
time. Aedan helped design a new floor plan for the area, so it wouldn’t look
anything like its state prior to the break-in. I take a deep breath as I feel for
the light switch, and I exhale as the unfamiliar space greets me.
“Jesse,” Reese calls from out in the hallway.
“I’m in the bathroom,” I reply, close the door, and quickly freshen up
before she comes in.
“Okay, I’m just checking on you. I know you haven’t been back here…
since that day.”
I open the door and give her a smile. “This bathroom is gorgeous, though.”
“I love it. Thank you for letting me…us…stay here. I couldn’t stand to
spend another day living with Chantelle.”
“You’re welcome. Stay as long as you want. Between you and me, I don’t
see myself moving back in anytime soon.”
“Are things between you and Aedan that serious?” She looks at me with
wide eyes.
“I think so. I mean, even though we haven’t officially been together that
long, it seems like we’ve been together longer. And he’s good to me. Plus,
Dad likes him.”
“Dad is really who you have to worry about. He about had a heart attack
when you married Chet.”
My heart sinks as the memories of Chet come flooding into my mind. He
nearly broke me, but he made me better in the end. Made me fight for what I
wanted. “I didn’t know if Dad would talk to me again after Chet. He made it
clear that he wouldn’t help me clean up my mess after the divorce.”
“Tough love, I guess. You’ve always been Dad’s favorite.”
“No, he loves us all the same. I know that. I just liked the family business.
You and Tierney have been taken care of, so you will receive what I received
when I got the company. Dad made sure that everything is equal.”
“But I have to work for it.”
“We all do, and no one will be able to say Pearse McCoy’s children
mooched off him. I run the company, you will be a doctor, and Tierney is
traveling the world dancing his ass off.”
“Did I hear my name?” my brother sasses from the hallway.
“Maybe.”
“You know I shake this fine ass. It drives the women and men crazy.” He
pirouettes and shakes his booty before going into another dance move. “I
didn’t come up here to show you my moves. I wanted to let you know dinner
is here.” He smirks.
“Good, I’m starving.” Reese fake-gags at Tier’s dancing.
“Me too,” I say. “Hey, if I don’t tell you both this enough, I love you and
I’m so proud you.” I wrap my arms around their necks and hug them.
“Love you too, butthead.” He licks my cheek.
“Way to end the sentimental moment, dork.” I stick my tongue out at him.
“I think I’m the most mature out of all if us,” Reese says as she looks
down at her nails.
“Says the one who called me a ‘poo poo meanie head’ earlier,” Tierney
bellows, laughing.
“You were being mean to me. Telling me the zit on my forehead wasn’t a
zit. Instead, it was a second head growing. And you were trying to pop it.
Who does that?” she asks, and he tries to pop it again.
“I’ve missed you two…this…way too much. Let’s eat before it gets too
cold.”
We walk down the stairs, and Reese and Tierney still pick on each other as
we make it to the dining room. Before we sit down, Laney comes in from the
garage door and rushes straight to me, hugging me like my life was in danger.
“I talked to Sam. He said it was a horrible scene, but they are thinking it’s
staged.”
“I’m not sure what’s going on at the condo. I haven’t talked to Aedan
since I left.” I need to call him and apologize for my rudeness.
“Don’t worry about it. The guys and gal have everyone in this house
protected.”
“I don’t doubt that at bit. You made it in time for dinner.”
“Good. I hurried here as fast I could.”
We all sit down, grabbing the containers of food after Reese grabs a bottle
of wine from the wine fridge and glass from the cabinet, and Tierney grabs a
few beers for him and Dad. We haven’t been together since the day after the
shooting, and even though a lot has happened, I’m glad we are here together.
Mom would be proud of us, and everything we’ve accomplished.
Tierney’s traveling the world. In a few years, Reese will be a doctor.
Maybe she can be my Doctor Monroe? Then, there’s me. I was finally able to
reach my goal of becoming the owner of McCoy.
I can feel her presence as we enjoy the company of each other, and it’s her
way of telling me that we will be okay. She will make sure of it. We just need
to be strong, just like she was when she passed away. I couldn’t ask for a
better mother. I just wish I could hug her one more time.
Once the early dinner is eaten, we sit around talking for a bit, and clean up
our mess before we all do our own things. Dad’s ready to get out of Denver,
and I want a shower and to get into comfy clothes. The doorbell rings, and
Kevin answers it before anyone can get to it. In walks Sam and before a word
can be said, Laney jumps up on him, kissing him. She’s a goner.
Sam gets control of her and is able to talk. “Jesse, I’m here to take you
home when you are ready. Lyndsay is staying here, and Kevin is going with
Pearse.”
“That works for me. I’m ready now.” I hug everyone, and make sure my
dad knows that I love him. I gather my things from the SUV we came in and
get into Sam’s car.
“Doing okay?” he asks as he looks in the rearview mirror.
“I think so. I need a shower, I think that will help.”
“I’m sure it will. I’ll be in the house until Aedan gets home, so don’t be
afraid to do whatever you need to. You’ll be safe.”
 “Thank you, Sam. I appreciate all you do.”
“You’re welcome, Jesse.” He smiles and drives the last few miles to the
house.
The gated entrance opens with a few button pushes, the garage door opens
once we are close enough. Sam gets out of the car after he shuts it off and
opens the door to let me out. I walk into the house and I can tell Sam checked
the house before he came to pick me up, because the smell of his cologne
lingers in the air, and I leave my purse and briefcase on the kitchen bar. I’ll
deal with it later. I head upstairs straight to the shower, stripping my clothes
as soon as I enter the bedroom. I can’t wait for the hot water to wash my
body of the lingering smell of blood.

***

Aedan

I saw Pearse off to Vegas and now it’s time for Jesse and me to relax. As
long as she’s not in Denver, I’m not too worried about her safety. I speed
down the interstate, rushing to get home. It’s almost four p.m. and our flight
leaves in a little over two hours. The driveway to the house appears and I
press the gate opener when I’m close, drive up to the house, and pull into the
garage after the door opens.
I hurry and get out, walking quickly through the door, and I notice Sam is
in the ammo room off the garage. It’s a safe room where I keep my arsenal
and can only be accessed by him and me.
“Hey. Thanks for bringing Jesse home.”
“No problem. I needed to come over anyway. I wanted to test out these
new nylon caps verses what we have.” He holds up a bullet with a blue tip
instead of a brass one.
“Nice.”
“They are lighter, but I don’t know the accuracy.”
“Got ya. As far as I know, we’re good to go for takeoff. We’ll be out of
here as soon as I can get her packed.”
“Sounds good. I’ll work and stay here, if that’s okay. That way I can be
close to Tierney and Reese.”
“And Laney.”
“Yes, and her too.”
 “That’s fine. You know the codes for everything.”
He nods.
“I’ll catch you later.
“Have fun, bro.”
I walk into the hallway and hear the TV on in the living room, and I go in
that direction.
“Pack your suitcase,” I command when I walk through family room into
the kitchen to grab a bottle of water from the fridge. I need to take a shower,
but I’ll take one when we get to Big Bear. A change of clothes will have to
do for now.
“Are you out of your mind?” She looks up at me from the couch.
Jesse has showered and put on yoga pants and a t-shirt. I want to rip that t-
shirt from her body and make love to her, but I don’t have the time. I’ll make
it up this weekend.
“Don’t argue with me. It’s not the time, Ms. McCoy. Pack a suitcase,
please.” I’m blunt because we don’t have time to mess around.
“Where are we going?” she asks, shocked at my tone.
“Somewhere not here.”
“I need to know so I know what kind of clothes to pack.” She almost
whines, which is unusual. I cut back on my tone.
“Comfortable outdoorsy clothes. Like shorts, tank tops, and flip-flops.” I
hope she picks those blue jean shorts with the holes in the front. When she
bends over…hmm, her ass peeks out from the bottom. I clear my throat to
think of something else beside her firm ass.
“Okay. Water involved?” she asks, getting up from the couch.
“Yes. Pack a dress or two as well.” I want to take her out, but not
somewhere too private.
“Okay,” she says calmly.
“You have twenty minutes. The plane leaves in less than two hours.”
“Seriously?” She nearly screeches, running past me and up the stairs.
“Yes, hurry.” I smirk.
I walk upstairs behind her, getting my own suitcase and packing what I
need. If we need anything else, we can buy it. I go to the bathroom, grab my
toiletries, and throw them in a small bag and pack it in my suitcase. I’m ready
and she still hasn’t packed anything.
“You have ten minutes.” Her eyes widen. “Throw one of everything and if
we need anything, we can buy it there.” I grab a comfortable change of
clothes, get dressed, and hang my suit up to be sent to the drycleaner when
we get back.
“Okay. This is torture,” she says, exasperated.
“It’s fun.”
She sticks her tongue out at me as she runs into the bathroom and returns
with three bags in her hands. Damn, no wonder her suitcase is so heavy. She
puts on a pair of a flip-flops and grabs one of my sweatshirts from the closet.
“I’m ready. And I’m going like this.” She shrugs, and it’s almost eighty
degrees outside.
“That’s fine.” I grab our suitcases and take them downstairs.
“Oh, your mom came by earlier and dropped off a box for you. I left it on
the kitchen counter.”
“Okay. The box is actually for you. Grab it, you can take it with us,” I say
as I stop outside of the kitchen entrance. She opens the box and smiles when
she sees the contents.
“Thank you, I was craving these this morning, but we are out.”
“I noticed, so I called Mom to see if she could make some and bring them
over. Luckily, she had them in the shop today.”
“Awesome. I’ll text her later,” she says as she picks up the box.
“She’d like that.” I pick up our bags and head out to the garage to put
them in the truck. “Do you have everything?”
“Yes. I’m as ready as I can be since I have no idea where you’re taking me
after the day we’ve had.”
“I’m taking you somewhere you can escape all of this. Only my mom and
a few other people know where we’re going.”
“You know I don’t like surprises,” she groans.
“This is a thoroughly thought out surprise. It will be just me and you,
unless you want to be around people.”
“I trust you.” She looks down and grabs her cellphone from her purse.
This means she’s done talking about it, and I shut the door, hoping I made the
right decision about this trip.
The drive to the airport is quick. I’m glad that we have the planes at a
private airport. It’s easier to get last minute flight plans. McCoy has several
private and company planes. Pearse has one of the smaller planes, so we have
to take a smaller jet. I hate that it’s only us, but I’m glad it’s just us. It will be
nice to get alone time with Jesse without any interruptions of family or work.
I park my car in our parking spaces outside the hanger. I help Jesse out
and grab our bags as we walk toward the plane. Ian’s assistant takes our bags
and puts them on the plane before we board ourselves.
The assistant makes sure we don’t need anything, and he goes off to help
Ian prepare for the flight. I hope the weather cooperates with us while we are
in Big Bear or it’s going to be a long weekend. From what I saw on the
forecast, sunny days all weekend through the week. A vacation sounds nice
as I relax in my chair beside Jesse. I’m so ready to be there.
 CHAPTER EIGHT
Jesse

Once we are on the plane, the pilot tells us where we are headed, and I’m
glad to be away from Denver and the drama for now. Big Bear is relaxing
and fun, and I’m ready to step away being Jesse McCoy, owner of McCoy
Investments, for the weekend. As much as I would like to be hidden away in
Aedan’s house, spending the weekend at Big Bear is exactly what I need,
what we need. I haven’t been here in the summertime before now, and I can’t
wait to explore with Aedan.
We used to come skiing here when I was younger. This was one of my
mother’s favorite places. The plane gets to a smooth cruising altitude, and I
get comfy in my seat to fall asleep. A warmness comes over my body and I
crack open my eyes enough to see Aedan placing a blanket over me.
“I love you.”
“I love you too, my gorgeous girl.”
Nightmares take over my dreams and blood coats everything that I see. I
feel like Carrie as the blood covers me, and I can’t get the smell out of my
nose or off me. I wake up, gasping for air like I am drowning in blood.
Aedan looks at me, concerned. “Are you okay?”
“I think so. Just a bad dream.”
“Want to talk about it?”
“No, it’s nothing. I want to thank you, though.”
“For?”
“This. I need this, even though I didn’t realize it myself.”
 “You’ve been working a lot. It’s time for a break.”
“So have you. When was the last time you took a vacation?”
“My last spring break when I was at Indiana University.”
“Seriously?”
“Yes, because I wanted to show your father I was serious about my
career.”
“You proved yourself. Not too bad in eight years moving up like you
have.”
“Thanks. I feel like I’ve been slacking the past few months, though, with
what’s been happening,” he blurts out. Whoa.
“Don’t. You can’t control everyone, especially when you have someone
on the inside feeding information to someone who wants to take you down.”
“I should have done a better job of hiring Wade.”
“Not your fault. You were played. We all were played, Aedan. I have a
proposition for you.”
“Okay?”
“No talking about work unless it’s absolutely necessary.”
“Deal.”
“Good. Because there’s a lot about my boyfriend that I don’t know, and I
think it’s time I learn more. You know all about me…” Everything.
“You know the important things, but once we settle in at my friend’s, I’ll
tell you more.” He looks down at his watch. “We should start our descent
soon. We’ve been flying for almost two hours.”
“I thought you said we were going to have alone time?”
“My friend and his family are going out of town tomorrow, so we get to
see them tonight and then the rest of the weekend the house is all ours.”
“Nice. Will we have to drive to the lake?”
“No, the house sits on the lake.”
“I might not want to leave.”
“We can stay until next weekend if you want.” He looks up at me like he
is begging me to say yes.
“We will see.” A full week away from home and work sounds perfect.
“Please fasten your seatbelts. Preparations for our final descent are
beginning,” the captain says over the intercom.
“Hungry?”
“A little.” My stomach rumbles.
“Good. Maria is fixing dinner for us and there will be a lot of food. It will
be like Thanksgiving.”
“Oh, wow.”
“I think you’ll like her. She’s kind of quiet at first, but if she likes you, she
will talk your ear off.”
“Nice. What does she do?”
“She’s an accountant.”
“Is she your friend?” I also want to know if she is one if his ex-girlfriends.
“She’s my friend Alex’s wife. I met him at a boxing match in Vegas five
years ago. Your dad was doing work with a boxing manager, and Alex was
working out with the guy’s client. He was at the fight and we got talking.
We’ve been friends ever since.”
“I didn’t know about that client. How did I miss that?”
“He passed away right before you came back to Denver.”
“That’s sad.”
“It was a freak accident…but that’s talking about work.”
“You’re right. So you and Alex stayed in touch?”
“Yes, I’ve been to his house a few times because your dad and Chan—
never mind. I’ll just leave it at yes.”
“You’re bringing me to a place you’ve brought my dad and Chantelle?”
My eyes widen at the thought.
“Nooo. I was at Big Bear with them, but not at my friend’s or anywhere I
want to take you.”
“Oh, I understand. That’s pretty awesome.”
“Yeah, I think so. I’ve met a lot of interesting people.”
I don’t want to talk about my dad or Chantelle…I’m just glad they weren’t
at his friend’s house. That wouldn’t be special at all. The plane’s wheels hit
the landing strip and the plane suddenly slows down. The drive around the
tarmac is smooth and we stop a few minutes after landing.
“Welcome to Big Bear City, enjoy your stay,” the captain says over the
intercom.
“Take your time. I’ll get the bags loaded into the vehicle.”
“Okay.”
He bends over me, placing his lips on mine and kisses me. His tongue
teases my lips, wanting entry. I nip at his tongue with my lips before I allow
him access, and I unbuckle my seatbelt, allowing him to pull me up into him.
Our kiss ignites a fire I haven’t felt all day and I don’t want this feeling to
end. It’s consuming, and I want it to consume me like it’s the last kiss I’ll
ever have.
As I pull away to catch my breath, Aedan pulls me back into him and
whispers, “This is just the beginning of our weekend, and you’re all mine.”
He kisses my lips with haste and exits the plane.
His words leave goose bumps on my skin. The anticipation of what is to
come dances through my body. I hurry to the bathroom to freshen up, and I
flip the light on and look in the mirror. The face looking back at me is a
woman I almost don’t recognize, but I smile. I look happy and loved. These
are feelings I haven’t felt in a while, and I love the way I feel. I hurry and go
to gather my things from my seat and they are gone. I look around.
“Hey. I put everything in the car.”
“Oh, okay.”
“Ready?”
“Yes.”
He helps me down the steps off the plane and onto the tarmac, and down
to a black convertible Mustang. I thought we would try to lay low while we
are here, but this car will get us noticed. Aedan opens the door, and I get in
before he closes it. He gets in, starts the car, and we drive off with the sun
setting in front of us. What a good ending to a shitty day.

***

The ride to Alex’s house is beautiful. The last of the sun’s evening rays
highlight hills and trees, and the flowers look as if they are glowing. Several
miles outside of town, Aedan turns into a private housing development. The
houses are big and the lots they sit on are even bigger. The car slows and
turns. Trees and bushes line the drive, and once in the clearing, a wood cabin
comes into view. The car stops, and I think Aedan made a wrong turn and
pulled into a bed and breakfast instead. The rustic log home sits on the banks
of Big Bear Lake, reminding me of a resort.
Alex and his family greet us once we are out of the car. Maria ushers me
inside as the guys carry our luggage to our room. She gives me a whirlwind
tour and my focus is drawn to the back of the house when we come back
downstairs. Floor to ceiling windows make up the wall of the house, and the
view is stunning, especially now with the sun setting behind the trees,
glittering off the lake.
An oversized patio with a pergola wraps around the back of the home, and
a boardwalk off the side of the patio leads to the beach. As soon as I can, I
will be sunning out there.
Once the guys are finished with the luggage, they meet us in the dining
room to eat. Maria made a lot of food before we arrived. I don’t think we
even had this much food at Thanksgiving when my mom was well and
cooked for us. The mix of American and Mexican goes together well, and
Maria wrote out recipes for the easier dishes to try at home. I’m so glad that
Aedan brought me here.
After the food is put away and all the dishes washed, we say our
goodnights and head to our rooms. The room we are in has a view of the lake
and I can’t wait to see the view in the daylight. I quickly put on a pair of
shorts and a tank top and lie in bed waiting for Aedan to finish with his
shower.
“Everything okay?” Aedan asks as he comes out of the bathroom in
pajama pants and a t-shirt and walks into the bedroom.
“Yes, just thinking about today. It’s been a crazy, long day.”
“It has been.” He lies in bed next to me and rolls over on his right side,
placing his left hand on my abdomen. The heat from his hand warms my
body. His fingers rub circles on my exposed bare skin, sending waves of
chills through my body.
“Cold?” he asks, pulling the covers around me.
“No, but thank you.”
“Welcome,” he says as he scoots closer to me.
His body heat warms me. The goose bumps disappear from my skin as the
smell of his body wash invades my senses, comforting me while
unfamiliarity surrounds us. I lean into him, letting my body rest against his.
He sighs as he places his hand on my stomach.
“Something on your mind?” He never sighs.
“I want to peel your clothes off, but I’m so tired, I don’t want to move.”
I laugh, because I understand. “Me too. This bed feels amazing.”
“What do you want to do tomorrow?” He pulls me closer to him until I’m
almost lying on top of him.
“Let’s not make plans. I want to go with the flow, but at some point, I
want to go to the beach and soak up some sun. I can’t remember the last time
I did that.”
“Sounds like a plan…um…of not a plan.” We both laugh. Then we’re
silent. It’s not uncomfortable, but it’s new. Work dictates our lives, and with
it off the table, we are able to enjoy each other, even the silence.
“Sorry I’m not more talkative,” I murmur. “I’m trying to process
everything.”
“Don’t be sorry. I get it, but please talk to me if you need to talk. Don’t
keep it in.”
“I won’t.”
“I love you, Jesse.”
“I love you too.” I roll over and put my arm around his neck, and I caress
the back of his head with my fingers. He closes his eyes as the simple
massage lulls him to sleep, and I quickly fall asleep soon after.

***

Aedan

After three days of lying on the beach, I’m ready to do something

different. Although for the first time in a very long time, I have a tan, and
Jesse has some sexy tan lines too. Maybe I shouldn’t complain, but it’s time
to do something not on the beach. I’m up before Jesse and as I wait for her to
get up, I find a list of suggested things to do in the area. Hiking is high on the
list, but it’s not something I want to do. Shopping is another activity listed
and that’s what we are going to do.
I head downstairs and make breakfast—eggs, toast, and fruit with coffee. I
take it upstairs to serve in bed. As I walk in the room with the tray of food
and coffee, Jesse wakes up. The sheet drops from her body as she sits up,
revealing her golden tan.
“Morning.” She yawns and stretches.
“Good morning. Breakfast is served.”
“Oh, how sweet of you. Thank you.” She smiles, and it goes straight to my
dick. Down, boy. It’s not that kind of morning.
“You’re welcome.”
I place the tray on the bed and move the coffee to the nightstand before I
pick up the tray and sit down beside her, then place the tray on my lap. I hand
her a plate and pick up my own.
“What do you want to do today?” she asks between bites.
“I would like to go into town and look around. Something new to eat
would be nice.”
 “Okay. I’ll wash dishes after we are done, and I’ll shower after that.”
“Na, I’ll clean up and you can shower while I do that. I’ve already
showered.” She starts giggling. “What’s that about?” I ask.
“We’re like an old married couple.” She covers her mouth as she laughs.
“If old people have sex like we do, then I agree.”
“I’m sure some do.” She laughs again.
“Let’s stay until Friday.”
I’m not ready to go back to Denver and there’s been no progress in the
case. She looks as if she’s mentally going through her calendar and she
smiles.
“Okay. I’ll need to call Stella and let her know.”
“I’ll do that while you’re showering and getting ready.”
“Perfect. I’m finished. Time for a shower,” she says, shoving the last bite
of toast in her mouth and placing the plate on the tray.
I shake my head at her sexiness, and I finish eating. “Okay. I’ll get
everything taken care of. Enjoy your shower.”
“I will…too bad you’ve already showered.” She pouts as she picks up her
coffee and walks to the bathroom.
“You’re out of control…I thought I was the insatiable one.” I smirk.
Before she exits the bedroom, she turns, winks, and hurries in, shutting the
door behind her. Tease. I gather the dirty dishes and make my way down the
stairs and into the kitchen. I wash the dishes, rinse, dry them, and put them
away so I don’t have to worry about them later.
I walk outside to make a few calls. The sun is already hot, but the breeze is
blowing. It should be a great day to be outside. The first call will be to Sam,
and I hope he has an update. Before I call, I grab a notepad in case he has
information for me. The phone rings twice before he picks up.
“How’s Big Bear?”
“Pretty damn good. Any updates?”
“Nothing. Craig said his crew isn’t happy with the blood at the scene, but
they aren’t saying why until they either hit a dead end or get conclusive
results.”
“That doesn’t sound promising.”
“Yeah, no shit, man.”
“I still believe it’s staged.”
“From what I saw, I’m leaning that way too. I didn’t see anything like that
when I was on the force.”
 “It’s strange…I’ll let you go but call me as soon as you know either way
what’s going on with that blood.”
“Will do. Later.” He hangs up and I dial Nadia. I’ll have her let Stella
know that we are coming back Friday night.
“McCoy Investments, Aedan Hughes’ office.”
“Hey, Nadia. How is everything going?”
“Good morning, Aedan. Everything is going smoothly. It’s nice and
quiet.”
“Excellent. Can you please clear my schedule for the rest of the week? We
decided to come back Friday afternoon.”
“Yes, and good for you. You need a vacation. I’ll let Stella know about the
change in plans too.”
“I appreciate that. If you need anything, call me or Sam.”
“Can do. Have a happy Fourth of July, and I’ll see you next week.”
“You too.”
She hangs up and I place my phone back in its holder. I enjoy the view for
a little longer until I get hot. I go back inside, pour another cup of coffee, and
sit down at the table to wait for Jesse.
I push the thoughts of work to the back of my mind, and this brings the
feelings I have for Jesse to the front. Emotions I haven’t experienced before
Jesse make me question my feelings, my actions, and myself. The time we’re
spending together has been amazing, but I hope I’m not smothering her. She
was so independent before I forced her to stay with me, but she hasn’t left.
Her house has been ready for over a month, and instead of her going back to
it, she moved her brother and sister in.
When she enters a room, my focus goes straight to her, and my heart
thuds. There could be a hundred people surrounding her and she’s all I see. I
want to hold her, claim her, and show everyone she’s mine. Maybe I’m being
a fool, because we’ve only been together a few months, but I knew the first
time I saw her that she would be in my life forever. I was young and stupid to
think that then, but eight years later, here I am…with her. I guess I wasn’t too
stupid, I just knew.
“What’s that look on your face?” Jesse asks as she enters the kitchen.
“Thinking about you.”
“That was a serious face. Everything okay?”
“Yeah. I love you.” I stand up and take her in my arms. My lips touch
hers. The taste of mint toothpaste and vanilla Chapstick greet my taste buds
when my tongue meets hers. She pulls away and giggles.
“I love you too, but if you keep that up, we won’t make it into town.”
“We could stay here, and I can explore the rest of your body.”
“You’ve done that several times since we’ve been here.” She winks.
“I know, and each time I find another thing I love about you.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes.”
“How about we look around town and grab lunch? After that we can come
back.”
“If that is what you want to do, it works for me.”
“Good. I’m driving!” She runs toward the door, opens it, and goes outside,
leaving me to stare at the door.
I shake my head and chuckle. Looking at Jesse acting this way it’s hard to
believe she owns a multi-million-dollar company. She’s relaxed and enjoying
herself. I’m so glad that I get to experience this with her. The car horn blows,
interrupting my thoughts, and I walk outside, locking the door behind me.
She can’t go anywhere; I have the keys in my pocket, and I pull them out and
hold them up for her to see.
“Can I please drive?” she asks.
“Yes. Be gentle with the gas, because the car will go a lot faster than you
think you’re going.”
“I will.” She starts it and puts the black leather top down. Maybe we
should buy a convertible when we get back to Denver…it’s something to
think about. I get in the car, shut the door, and buckle my seatbelt as I pray
that she doesn’t drive it like she stole it.

***

After lunch, Jesse decides she wants to stay in town and look around.
There’s a shop I want to visit, but I don’t want Jesse there. The town is cozy,
and I feel comfortable to watch her from afar, because she needs to have her
space. We agree to meet up in front of the bookstore at three p.m. That gives
us a few hours to do our own thing, not too far from each other.
When we were in the gem shop, she saw a copper bowl, but didn’t
purchase it. I don’t know why she liked it. I’m going to buy it, along with a
gem bracelet I saw that I thought would look good on her.
I walk into the shop and the same older gentleman I met before is here
behind the counter.
“Hello, sir. Back again?” he asks. His loud voice doesn’t match his
smaller stature.
“Yes, my girlfriend was looking at a copper bowl and I want to get it for
her.”
“Ah, yes. The redhead?” His reading glasses hang around his neck and he
puts them on.
“Yes, that would be her.”
“I figured she would be back in to get it. She kept picking it up and putting
it down,” he says as he walks over to the shelf to pick up the bowl Jesse was
looking at. He steps behind the counter with it.
“I’m going to surprise her with it later. Also, do you have that gemstone
bracelet? It has delicate metal work with the smaller stones.” He walks over
to the jewelry case and looks at the bracelets and points at the one I want.
“Yes, that’s it,” I tell him.
“I made it this morning. It’s white gold with sapphires.” He gently picks
up the bracelet and removes the tag.
“Perfect. Do you do gift wrapping?”
“I sure can.”
“Thank you.”
He rings me up, I pay, and he wraps Jesse’s gifts. “You from around
here?”
“No, sir. Housesitting for a friend who’s on vacation.”
“Sounds like a good gig.”
“That it is. Do you know where we could go watch fireworks tomorrow
night?”
“Yes, they shoot them off a barge in the lake, and you’ll be able to see
them from any of the parks around the lake.”
“Nice. We should see them from my friend’s house, then.”
“If it’s close to the lake, yes. It’s the biggest fireworks show in the area.”
“Thanks for the info.”
“You’re welcome. I think I have everything wrapped up nicely for you.”
He hands me two boxes wrapped in deep red paper with an embossed bear
design.
“They look great. Thank you.”
“Have a good one,” he says, and waves before I walk out the door.
I pop the trunk on the car and hurry to put the boxes in to hide them from
Jesse, then I close the lid and hope she doesn’t need to get in there after she’s
finished shopping.
I walk in the direction of bookstore, window shopping as I walk, and I see
her in the store I’m getting ready to walk by. The store has antique
collectables from movies that have released in the past fifty years. There are
props from Marvel and DC films, pieces of the sets from James Bond movies,
and they even have the couch from a comedy that was on TV. I don’t
remember the name because I rarely watch TV shows. I walk on by the store
to make sure Jesse doesn’t see me watching her.
A small café is situated next to the antique store, and I go in. The smell of
fresh ground coffee hits my nose, and I know Jesse would love a cup from
here. An older lady behind the counter greets me, and I order two coffees,
one with two creams and a sugar. The pastries in the display look amazing,
but I don’t buy any. I pay and take the two coffees outside, and I sit at one of
the small metal tables in front of the store.
A few minutes pass, and Jesse walks by. She stops and turns around,
smiling. “Hey, do I know you? You look a lot like my sexy boyfriend. I’m
meeting him here in an hour.”
“Maybe.” I stand up, pull her into me, and kiss her. He lips sear mine as
we touch. She’s so hot, and I feel like I’m going to explode every time we
touch.
“Mmm. Hi, boyfriend.”
“Hi, yourself. Are you finished or are you going to more shops?”
“I’m not finished, I actually was looking for something to drink.”
“Two creams and a sugar.” I hand it to her.
“Thank you!” She places her bags in an empty chair opposite me and sits
down beside me.
“You’re welcome.” I take a seat.
“I love it here. People are nice and easygoing. They aren’t in rush to get
here and there.”
“Very relaxing. I was talking to a local about the fireworks here, and he
said we should be able to see them from Alex’s house.”
“I like that. We don’t have to mess with a crowd of people.”
“My thoughts too. We can watch them from the beach, the patio, or inside
the house. They let them off on a barge in the lake.”
“The beach would be perfect.”
“It’s a date then.”
 She smiles. Her eyes are bright and carefree. Seeing her like this makes
me want to hurry up and get back to Denver and catch that SOB. She needs to
be carefree in Denver too.
Jesse finishes her coffee. “I’m going to the store next to the bookstore
now. Do you still want to meet there or do you want me to come back here?”
“I’ll meet you at the bookstore.”
“Okay. Can you take my bags?”
“I’ll put them in the car.”
“Perfect. Thank you. See you in a bit. I love you, Aedan.”
“I love you too, my beauty.” I stand and kiss her on the cheek. She turns
and walks away, and I watch her sexy ass sway back and forth. I can’t wait to
get her into bed later…
 CHAPTER NINE
Aedan

The past few days have been perfect, peaceful and quiet. The fireworks
show was the best I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen them in several places around
the world. I’m a little sad that it’s already Friday, and it’s time to pack up to
head home. We will be back in Denver a week after the staged scene at the
condo. Craig has updated me daily on the results, and so far, we don’t have a
match for the blood. The techs said the blood samples were degraded and
there’s major trauma to the cells, similar to what happens when blood has
been incorrectly frozen.
I pack my bag before I wake Jesse, because I kept her up extra late last
night. Her tightness drove me wild, and I slammed into her over and over
until I came twice. Never has a woman made me feel like I couldn’t get
enough, so out of control.
My phone rings as I place my last piece of clothing in my case.
“Hughes,” I answer.
“It’s Wade’s blood mixed with canine blood,” Adam says.
“Interesting. Anything else the blood can tell us?”
“He’s dead. The blood was thinned down with the dog blood to create the
scene. We were lucky to get a hit because of the destruction of the sample.
The blood had been congealed and then dog blood was added to liquefy it.”
“That’s fucked up.”
“It takes an insane person to think of something that twisted.”
“Has anyone checked Wade’s apartment lately?”
 “Not that I know of.”
“You take a team over there and see if you can find blood evidence there.
I’ll call Sam to go with you.”
“Will do.”
“Keep me updated.”
“Yes, sir.”
I push end and scroll through my contacts for Sam, pressing the number
when his name comes up.
“Sup, H.?”
“Blood came back as Wade’s, and he’s dead.”
“No shit.”
“Yes, Craig is heading to his place with a crew to look for blood evidence.
Get a hold of him, and you two go over his condo when you can. I’ll be back
in Denver around fifteen hundred.”
“This is big, H.”
“It is. This changes a lot of things.”
“I’ll revise the files and see you at your house around seventeen hundred.”
“Catch up then.” I hang up. Finally, a damn break.
“Who was that?”
“Sam with an update.”
“Well?”
“I’ll tell you on the plane. I have something else in mind right now.”
“Do I need to change my clothes?”
“No, the opposite. Take them off.”
“Okay.” She shimmies her dress down her tanned hips.
“Naughty girl, not wearing a bra today? Or underwear I see.”
“I was hoping to show you on the plane…in the bedroom.”
“You can show me there too, but I’m going to have my way with you
now.”
“Okay.” She lies on the bed.
I quickly remove my clothes and join her, kissing her body. Let’s change
things up a bit. “On your knees.”
“My knees?”
“All fours, actually.”
She nods and complies with my command. “I’m going to get a little rough.
Let me know if I hurt you.”
She doesn’t answer.
 “Jesse?”
“Yes?”
“I won’t purposely hurt you. You have to communicate.”
“Okay, I will.” She isn’t vocal in bed, but she’s loud when she comes. I
hope she does as I ask.
I slowly insert my fingers into her sex, getting her wetness on my fingers
to cover my dick, and I stroke it a few times, letting her juices coat me. She
moans in anticipation, and I slam myself into her hot center, pushing until she
can’t take anymore of me in.
“Are you okay?”
“Couldn’t be better,” she purrs.
This is straight up fucking. I’ve wanted to fuck her hard and long since we
left Denver and now is my chance. I wrap her hair around my right hand and
slightly pull back, arching her back. My thrusts continue, not letting up, even
as I feel her tightening around me. She’s on the verge of coming, and I lick
my left thumb and gently work it in her backside. Her purrs turn into moans,
and I’m working my thumb in rhythm with my dick as she comes all over
me. I can feel her wetness around me, and I pull on her hair a little harder.
“Keep going?”
She doesn’t reply.
“Jesse?”
“Fuck me, harder,” she moans.
“You got it.” I let go of her hair, but I don’t remove my thumb. I take my
right hand and grab her ass, working her body against mine. Sweat covers my
body and hers, and I have no intention of letting up until I come.
Being inside of her feels so good. It feels like she’s where I’m supposed to
be. The way she grips me, keeps me on the verge of coming. I should slow
down, but I can’t. It feels too good.
I groan loudly as I pour myself into her, slowing my strokes as she milks
me. I pull my thumb out and slide out of her before she collapses on the bed.
“That was intense. I didn’t know what to expect after you said you were
going to be rough,” she confesses.
“I couldn’t control myself anymore because I wanted you hard and fast.
Don’t get me wrong. It’s good every time with you…but that was…wow.”
“Yeah. I liked you pulling my hair…and that other thing too.” She’s acting
shy and embarrassed.
“Me too. Quick shower before we go?”
 “Please.”
I scoop her up and carry her to the bathroom to shower quickly before we
have to leave. The shower accommodates both of us and I take my time
washing her hair, her body, and washing myself with haste before we rinse
off. The towels outside the shower are waiting for us when we turn off the
water.
Jesse goes through her normal process of taking all day while I’m dried
off and ready to get dressed in five minutes. I put on my clothes, socks, and
shoes, and pick up Jesse’s dress and lay it on the bed.
“Babe, while you’re getting ready, I’m going to make sure the house is
secure, and everything is ready for them when they come home tomorrow.”
“Okay, I’ll be ready in fifteen minutes.”
“Sounds good.” I know it will be more like thirty or forty-five minutes.
My phone buzzes in my pocket on my way down the stairs. I’m hoping
it’s Sam with some news.
“Did you already head to Wade’s?”
“Sure did. I was already in the area. Does the old STP song ‘Dead and
Bloated’ mean anything to you?”
“Wade?”
“Yes. He was sitting in his condo waiting for us. Kind of sitting. His head
was separated from his body, and he’s a bloated mess. I don’t know how
anyone didn’t notice the smell coming from his place. It smelled like road kill
on a hot day.”
“His body hasn’t been there that long. Is that enough time for it to be in
that state?”
“Yes, it’s been a week since we were there. We checked it same day as the
scene at McCoy’s. There was nothing here, but the AC was off, so the condo
became a cesspool. Add a body to that.”
“I don’t want to imagine. Have Craig’s guys deal with the body. I’ll call
his parents in bit.”
“Okay.”
“Later,” I coolly reply and hang up, not able to process the phone call. My
mind is a chaotic mess. After a few moments of going through everything, I
decide to call his parents from the plane after I talk to Craig.

***
 Files scatter my desk when I arrive in my home office. Sam’s messy filing
system drives me insane and he swears he knows where everything is. I
finger through the files, hoping to find one that will talk to me.
“Don’t touch those files, H. You’ll mess up my system.”
“Chaos is your system?”
“No, I know exactly where everything is.
“Sure you do…so, tell me more about Wade.” He grabs the files one by
one off the desk, placing papers on the inside before stacking them neatly
together.
“Whoever placed his body there knew we would come back to the
apartment. Had to be someone strong or several people, because Wade wasn’t
a little man and they didn’t make a mess in the condo either. Whoever killed
him drained the blood from his body before he died, because there wasn’t
much blood left in his organs. Also, his tissues showed signs of frostbite.”
“He was frozen?”
“Right now they are thinking he was incapacitated as the blood was
drained from his body, he died due to blood loss, and both the blood and his
body were frozen. They are estimating his death over two months ago.”
“Brutal. Was anything in the apartment disturbed?”
“The place was clean, sans his body. How did you explain his death to his
parents?”
“I said it was a training exercise gone bad and offered them my sincere
condolences.”
“Even though he tried to kill you?” He chuckles. “Wait, H. I just thought
of something. If he’s been dead as they are estimating, then he’s not the one
who shot you. The first shooting was the first weekend of May. That would
be right at two months.”
“Yes, and that would explain why the person shot at McCoy’s chest and
not head. Wade knew he was wearing a ballistic jacket. No one else would
have unless they were on the security team. Chet?” I suggest.
“The build is similar and with makeup, they would be identical. Makes
sense.”
“It does. Makes a whole hell of a lot of sense, but if he was working with
Chantelle and Chet, why didn’t he tell them about McCoy’s jacket?”
“They could have killed him before he got the chance to tell them. That
information was in the last memo that I sent out.”
“This is the break we needed. Chantelle used Wade to get to McCoy and
she used Chet to create drama with Jesse to keep us on her instead of McCoy.
We need to make sure that everything is locked up tight.”
“Indeed we do. Is Wade’s family taken care of?”
“Yes. Don’t need them up our asses. I paid for everything too. The quicker
he’s cremated the better.”
“When’s that happening?”
I look down at my watch. “Now.”
“Good. How’s Jesse taking it?”
“Better than I thought. She’s worried about her family’s safety. She talked
to McCoy and he’s going to Los Angeles after his Vegas stay.”
“Good. Won’t be easy to find him.”
“Right, especially when he’s staying off the grid.”
“Good. Trent is a lucky SOB.”
“Tell him that when he gets back, especially with his wife getting ready to
pop.”
“Ouch. She’s due soon?”
“Next month. I’ll have him home before then. Speaking of home, how’s it
going with Laney?”
“I could hit that for the rest of my life.”
“Whoa.”
“Yeah. I hope it stays like this because I could see her being the one.”
“Cough. Cough. Where’s my Benjamin?” I laugh, remembering the bet.
“I was hoping you’d forgot about that,” he says, retrieving his wallet from
his back pocket and pulling a crisp hundred out.
“Never when it comes to taking your money.”
“So what’s happening with you and Jesse?”
“Keeping her safe and satisfied is all I’m worried about now. Once
everything is calmed down, I’m going to pop the question.”
“Are you ready for that?”
“I already protect her like she’s my forever, what would marriage
change?”
“Kids.”
“No, neither of us want them right now. We have my nephews to spoil.”
“Just make sure she’s on the same page as you, man. The world already
has one of you. We don’t need several little yous running around.”
“You’re funny.”
“I know.
 “I’m out for a bit. Going to spend time with Laney before I head to Idaho
for a week.”
“How’s the search for a replacement going?”
“Slow. I haven’t found anyone that would be a good fit, and we had a guy
resign in base security. I can’t promote anyone up from there until I find a
replacement for him and the person I’m promoting.”
“The joys of being a supervisor.”
“Yeah, thanks.” He walks out of my office, and I chuckle, knowing he’s
cussing me in his head.
I sit back in my chair and play out everything in my mind that has
happened in the past six months. Emails, phone calls, break-ins, public
threats, a shooting, and a death. I try to wrap my head around the fact that
Wade is dead. Chantelle and Chet are missing, and they are the only leads
who have a vendetta against the McCoys. I assume they are hiding together,
especially since they’re family. Chet would be strong enough to move
Wade’s body, and he has computer knowledge, so he could have used the
system to his advantage, especially if Wade set something up before he was
killed.
Until now, I’ve underestimated the depths of Chantelle’s plan. I didn’t
think she would go this far. I thought emails and calls were more her style,
adding in a little blackmail here and there. The only way we’re going to catch
her is by thinking like her. I need to figure out what her end goal is.
My chair is killing my back. My body is stiff from being on the plane, and
my mind needs to be cleared. The one place that I can do that is at the
shooting range, and it would be good to brush up on my skills and let my
mind relax.

***

Jesse

Saturday morning slowly passes. The oversized brown leather couch

swallows my body as I sit, recouping after our fabulous week-long getaway.
Vacation mode is over, and it’s back to business, even though I’m in shorts
and a t-shirt. Dad and I talked on the phone for two hours. He made sure I
knew he had decided to go to Los Angeles after his stay in Vegas. The farther
away from me he is, the safer he’ll be, but I just wish I could send Reese and
Tierney away. School resumes in a few weeks for Reese, and Tier’s dance
company is going to the east coast for a few months. I want to send a
bodyguard with them both and that is a discussion I will need to have with
Sam.
If Chantelle is behind all of this, why does she want to hurt or even kill
Dad now? She could have done it so many times since it was mostly her,
Dad, and Wade. In all these years, there hasn’t been a single sign that she was
so sinister, so cruel. Is all of this her, or is it someone else? I didn’t know
anyone who has a problem with my family…I didn’t even know someone
had a problem with anyone other than me until the break-in at Dad’s. Chet
crosses my mind, but what would he have to gain by coming after my family
all these years later? He got everything I had, plus what was put away for our
child. I hoped that he would move on and grow up after we went our own
ways.
Tears threaten to stream down my face. I would be the mother of a four-
year-old. We would be parents. What kind of parents would we have been?
There was so much left unsaid. He caused me so much pain and self-doubt,
but going through all that made me a stronger, better person. I hope it’s done
the same for him. I hope he didn’t let the bitterness consume him, and I pray
that I’m not the reason he turned into the person he was in the end.
“Hey, babe, what’s wrong?” Aedan asks as he pulls me into his chest after
he sits down on the couch.
“I’m being stupid. Thinking of the past, things I can’t fix.”
“I doubt it’s stupid. Want to talk about it?”
“I…um…was thinking about the baby. It’s hard to describe how I’m
feeling…”
“Did you talk to a professional after the loss?”
“Yeah, after the divorce. He helped me a lot and it was his advice that got
me back to Denver.”
“Sounds like he knew what he was talking about.”
“He did, but I still wonder every once in a while what kind of mother I
would be, what my child would look like…so many things.”
“You would be an amazing mother. I see how you interact with my
nephews. I know it’s not the same, but you’re a natural. I’m sure she would
have been beautiful just like you.” He holds me tight and I let the tears flow.
I’m thankful that I gave love a second chance.
“Thank you.”
 “Anything for you.” He wipes the tears from my face and kisses my nose.
“Are you hungry or anything?”
“A little.”
“I might need to go out and grab something, because I told Sam to eat
whatever was left in the fridge, and he did. Everything.”
“Going to the grocery store sounds so normal…and I haven’t done it for
months. Let’s go.”
He hugs me tightly before he lets go of me so I can get off his lap. I put on
my shoes and grab my purse off the kitchen bar. He leads the way to the
garage and opens the car door for me.
“You know what? I would like to get a new car.”
“That’s random.”
“I know. My car is still the garage at my house…and I haven’t driven it in
months.”
“And the people of Denver thank you for that.”
“Hey, I’m not that bad of a driver,” I say as he pulls the car out of the
garage.
“Just slow.”
“I drive the speed limit.”
“How many people go the limit?”
“Not many, especially not you.”
“I’m a safe driver.”
“You are. Can we look at cars before we go to the grocery store?”
“How about we grab lunch, look at cars, and go to the grocery, all in that
order.”
“Deal.”
I turn my focus from my sexy boyfriend to the view outside, and I hope
the normalcy can continue. This might be mundane to some, but I’ll take it
over the fear of death.

***

Monday I get to pick up the keys to my brand new Rebel Blue Volvo S60
Polestar. As soon as the salesman told me the name of the car, I giggled, but
knew I had to have it after the test drive. I think I’ll drive with the flow of
traffic now, because the car has some power behind it. I’m trading in my old
car and paying cash for the rest of it. Aedan said he would even make room
for it in his garage, which gives me hope that I’ll be able to drive it to work. I
don’t mind having a chauffeur, but I don’t need one. Well, maybe I do until
Aedan finds out who is behind what’s going on.
Finding a car didn’t take as long as it’s taking in the grocery store. We’ve
only been down one aisle and we’ve been here at least thirty minutes. Now I
understand why he normally has the groceries delivered. He’s picky.
“Babe, let’s get enough food for the weekend and we will have the rest
delivered Monday or we can do curbside tomorrow,” I tell him.
“That works for me,” he says as he bags up the apples in his hand. “What
about family dinner tomorrow?”
“I’ll order Italian and we can pick it up before they come over.”
“Fast thinking.”
“Milk, cereal, and meats and cheese. That should be enough to get us
through.”
He nods and pushes the cart to the cereal aisle, and I quickly pick out a
box of Cheerios. Aedan looks at me like I’m crazy, so I grab a box of Cocoa
Crispies—Aedan and his chocolaty cereal—and he smiles at my selection.
The last few items take minutes to grab, and we check out and are on the way
home.
After the groceries are put away, I find myself back in the same place I
was before we left, on the couch. I don’t want to watch TV, because I’m not
in the mood, but I want to keep my mind occupied. I think too much if I’m
not doing something.
I wonder what Aedan is up to. He said something about working in his
office, but I think that’s overrated. He’s worked enough since we’ve been
back from Big Bear. I walk through the foyer and see the door to his office is
open, and I walk in without knocking. His attention is focused on his work,
and I sit down in a chair in front of him. He looks up from his papers, over
his glasses.
“Sorry, I didn’t hear you come in.”
“It’s okay. I just don’t feel like being alone.”
He takes off his glasses and places them on his desk. “Want to do
something?”
“Yes.”
“Want to go out?”
“No.”
“Then what do you want to do?”
 “You.”
“Oh, is that a fact, Ms. McCoy?”
“Yes, sir.”
“What do you have in mind?”
I stand up and seductively remove my shirt and shorts, and his eyes tell me
he likes what he sees. The bra and panties I have on don’t hide what they are
supposed to be covering, and the cool air moving through the office causes
my nipples to harden, pushing the thin lacey material out. Aedan pushes his
chair back to get up and I shake my head at him.
“No, sir. You get to sit there and watch the show.”
“Show? What fun is that if I can’t touch you?”
“All in due time, Mr. Hughes.” I put my hand behind my back to unclasp
my bra, and I let it fall off my arms.
“You’re killing me.”
“Mmm. Good. Anticipation…my love.” I wink and hook my thumbs in
my panties, turn, and slide them down my legs as I bend over.
“Jesse, this is going to lead to something you might not like.” His voice is
strained. I’m sure his cock is too.
“I’m sure I’d like it very much.” I step out of the lacey material and walk
around to his side of the desk.
He puts his hands out to touch me, but I gently push them away. I want to
be in full control of this foreplay. His eyes darken as stand in front of him,
nude, and not letting him touch me.
“Can you move your work, please?” I ask sweetly. He clears off his desk
in one swipe, and before I realize it, he has his hands around my waist and
he’s sitting me on his desk.
“Enough of that. Spread your legs.” My eyes widen at his throaty
command. “Now, Jesse.”
I spread my legs, displaying myself for him. Aedan bends down and licks
my hot center, then unzips his pants, letting his cock spring free.
“Put your arms around my neck,” he commands, and before I can
intertwine my fingers together, he slams into me. The fullness of him inside
of me makes me moan, and he hesitates before rhythmically sliding in and
out, pushing me to the brink of an orgasm. I feel myself getting ready to go
over the cliff and he stops.
“So close, babe,” he whispers in my ear.
“Why did you stop?”
 “Anticipation.” He smirks. “Wrap your legs around me.” I hesitate. “Jesse,
now.” I wait a moment and do as he asks. He places his hands under my
bottom and pulls me into him. His cock throbs against my clit as he carries
me out of his office to the kitchen bar and sits me down on the edge.
“Remember how I told you there were a lot of surfaces to fuck you on?
Well, I’m going to fuck you on each one, and right before you orgasm, I’ll
stop and move on to the next one.”
“That sounds mean.” I pout, wishing I hadn’t teased him.
“I promise you it’s not. It’s the ultimate foreplay, because when I lay you
down in bed, you’ll forget about everything else.”
“If you say so. Sounds like a huge tease to me.”
“I do. I love you, and I want to show you how much.” He pushes me back
on the bar, and kisses my legs up to my center, paying special attention to my
clit. I feel myself building and my body tenses under the meticulous attention
he’s giving me. Please let me come, already, but he stops just as I’m ready to
fall apart.
“Mmm. You taste amazing.” Aedan pulls me up and carries me into the
family room and stands me up by the couch. “Bend over the armrest.”
“You’re awful bossy.”
“I am, but you started this…and I’m going to finish it after I fuck you
thoroughly.”
“Mmm.”
“That’s right, baby. Bend over so I can see that fine ass.”
I bend over, letting my hips rest on the arm. He adjusts himself to my
entrance and enters in one thrust, filling me. My sex is sensitive and I almost
orgasm with one stroke.
“You feel so good,” he moans as he thrusts in and out, roughly. “We
might have to postpone the rest of the places.” He stops and pulls me into
him.
“Bedroom now?” I ask as I turn around in his arms.
“Yes,” he says, tossing me on his shoulder. He doesn’t waste time going
up the stairs—he takes them two at a time. Once he enters our bedroom, he
gently places me on the bed, and removes his clothing quickly.
I move up to the center of the bed, and he crawls in after me, like a lion on
the prowl. “Sorry I was a little bossy. You got me so turned on. I wanted as
much of you I could get, but you’re so tight. You get me keyed up fast.”
“Let’s stop talking and get back to where we were.”
 “Yes, ma’am.” He positions himself over me, but sits up on his knees, and
turns my body over. “Up on your knees.”
I comply, and he positions over me, spreading my bottom with his hands
before slowly sliding in. Aedan kneads my cheeks with his fingers before he
plows into me, causing me to moan. He grips my hips and pulls me back into
him, and the sound of our bodies slapping together echoes throughout the
room.
He suddenly stops and hollers out, “Ahh.”
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah, give me a second,” he says as he gets up and off the bed to stretch
his leg. “Charlie horse.”
“A muscle spasm cock-blocked you…and me.” I roll over on my back,
giggling.
“Oh, I’m not done. Just beginning.” He smirks.
Aedan gets back on the bed and rubs my clit before thrusting a finger
inside of me and then adds another before hitting the one spot that causes me
to shatter into a million pieces. My body relaxes but tenses under the
persistent massage. I’ve never felt an orgasm so deep in my body before. As
everything begins to blacken, I feel an explosion of liquid.
“Whoa, that was hot,” he says. “That’s never happened before.”
I cover my face with my hands.
“Don’t do that. If you’re embarrassed, I won’t do it again.”
I nod my head as I pull my hands down.
“Okay.” He puts his lips to mine, and they are hot. So hot I want to lick
them to cool them down, and I wrap my arms around his neck. I kiss him,
claiming him, and he enters me. I wrap my legs around him, giving him
access to all of me.
My sex is clenching down on his cock as he strokes my walls, and my
body tenses with another orgasm as he’s teetering on the edge of his own.
“My beautiful girl, come with me,” he moans. I feel his release shoot
inside me, and it pushes me over the edge as my body releases.
His thrusts slow and stop. He stills for a few moments before he kisses my
cheek. I remove my arms from his neck so he can move, and as I do, he
moves to lie on his back. Aedan grabs my hand and kisses it.
“How about a shower?”
“That sounds amazing.”
He kisses my hand again, sits up in bed, and pulls me up with him. We
walk into the bathroom, where the only thing I’m thinking about is standing
under the spray of hot water. This day will be a day I won’t forget.
 CHAPTER TEN
Jesse

Things have been quiet and normal for almost two weeks. I got my car and
I was able to drive it to Aedan’s, but that’s all. Either Aedan or Lyndsay drive
me to work. I want normalcy. Normalcy includes not being watched twenty-
four-seven. I want a girls’ night with Laney. Even though it’s not safe for me
to be out without a bodyguard, and my overprotective boyfriend/head of
security in tow, we should be okay. I guess it would be a double date then. I
pick up my phone to make arrangements. If it’s not okay with Aedan, I’ll ask
for forgiveness later.
“Hey, Laney Lou, what are your plans for tonight?”
“Nothing that I know of because Sam’s been working crazy hours. He will
be back from Idaho in an hour or so.”
“How about a double date, dinner and pool?”
“We haven’t done that since high school.”
“It’s been way too long. Let me call Aedan and I’ll call you back with a
time.”
“Sounds good. Love you.”
“Love you too.” I hang up as I walk into the elevator and head upstairs.
The elevator doors open, and behind the glass wall, the area is still dark. I
made it here before Stella and Nadia. That’s unusual. I scan my thumb to let
myself in. Once I’m in, I turn on the lights in the reception area. I walk back
to my office, open the door, and turn on the lights. The sunlight peeks in the
windows, but it’s not enough light to go without the overhead lights on. I set
down my purse and briefcase and turn on my computer before I put
everything away. Before the computer is ready, I check my voicemails, and
none of them are too pressing.
I press the call button to speak to Stella. It’s a little before eight a.m., and
she should be at her desk. After a few rings, I get the afterhours message call
center. Maybe she’s here but hasn’t switched over the phone. I walk out to
the front desk and see it’s empty. Nadia walks in.
“Good morning, Ms. McCoy. How are you?”
“I’m good, just checking to see if Stella arrived. Normally, she’s here by
now.”
“Oh, she called me on my way in. She’s sick. Poor thing could barely talk.
She’s going to the doctor and she’s going to call to tell me how long she’ll be
out.”
“Thanks for letting me know. That sounds horrible. When you get a
chance, can you let me know Aedan’s schedule for this afternoon?”
“Of course.” She smiles.
“Thanks.” I return the smile and walk back to my office.
A few moments later, my email pings with a new mail. Nadia sent over
Aedan’s schedule and he’s free this afternoon. Perfect. I reply to her email.

Nadia,
Please block out Aedan’s schedule from three p.m. on. We will both be
out of the office.
Thank you,
Jesse

The first part of my plan is in motion, now to prepare the rest. I text Sam
and we set up the location and time, and once we agree, I send Laney a text.
I go back to my emails and delete the junk that doesn’t need my attention.
My thoughts turn to Stella. I’m surprised she didn’t call me, but if she’s
having trouble talking, then I can understand why.
“Jesse, did you block out my afternoon?” Aedan asks, flustered, as he
enters my office without knocking.
I look at him with my eyebrow cocked. “Good morning to you too, love.”
“Care to explain what’s going on?”
“Date. You and me with Sam and Laney.”
“He just got back from Idaho. You’re going to make him hang out with his
boss when he could be spending time with his girlfriend?”
“I called and asked before I made definite plans, Aedan. I’m not that
rude.”
“Good. So what are we doing?”
“Pizza and pool. The losers buy the pizza and beer.”
“Does Sam know this?
“Yes, he was the one that came up with the idea when I suggested pool or
bowling. He said something about you two being decent at pool.”
“Something like that. I’ll need to run by the bank before we go out. I hope
you’re prepared…this won’t be pretty.”
“What do you mean?”
“The last time we played pool together, we got thrown out of the pool hall
for being hustlers.”
“Are you serious?” My eyes widen. What the hell?
“It was all Sam’s fault. He thought it would be a good idea to bet double
or nothing, triple or nothing with a thousand dollars. He is crazy.” He
chuckles.
“Well, watch him and make sure he doesn’t get out of hand. Or do I need
to watch you both? Why do I have a feeling I might regret this now?” I shake
my head.
“No regrets.” He pulls me from my chair and into his hard body. “What I
would give to fuck you on this desk. You looked so good on mine the other
day,” he says, biting his lip.
“One day, Mr. Hughes. Patience.” I smirk.
“Patience is like your game of anticipation.” He grinds into me. “I need to
get back to my office and finish my work since someone changed my
schedule around.”
“I checked to make sure it was clear before I did, so get to work before
your boss notices you’re gone.”
“I like my boss. She’s sexy.”
“I’m glad. Your boss thinks you’re hot.”
“We can cancel tonight and go straight home, and I can show you how
sexy you are.”
“No, we need time with our friends.”
“All right. I’ll see you at lunch then.” He kisses me and lets me go. I
watch his sexy ass walk out the door. My desk could be a lot of fun.
 ***

The Spider Billiard & Bar isn’t busy when we arrive, and the guys walk
behind us as Laney and I walk through the hall to pick a pool table. We pick
a table next to an air hockey table. If we get bored with pool, we can play air
hockey.
“I’ll buy the first round,” Sam says. “What do you want?”
“Fat Tire,” I say.
“Make it two,” Aedan says.
“I’ll come with you. I don’t know for sure.” Laney bites her lip anxiously.
“We’ll be right back.” The two of them go to the bar.
Aedan walks over to a table and unzips a bag I didn’t realize he was
carrying. What in the world? A pool stick? Who carries around a pool stick?
He looks up at me and I know he sees the confusion on my face.
“I played a lot when I was in Indiana. After I couldn’t play basketball, I
had to have something to keep me entertained in the winter. I picked it up
quickly.”
“Nice. Is there any other sport that you know how to kick ass in?”
“Golf.”
“Of course. I should have known.”
“I can’t beat your dad, though. He has a hell of a swing.”
“He’s been playing longer than you’ve been alive. He played in college
and wanted to go pro, but it didn’t work out for him. That’s why he’s always
been a huge advocate of graduating college even if you go pro.”
“It’s a good idea.”
“Beer! Get your fresh tapped beer, here,” Sam hollers.
I grab my beer and look at Laney. She looks flushed.
“Shots at the bar?” I ask.
“A couple.” She giggles and takes off after Sam.
I look at Aedan. “Flip for designated driver?”
“No. After this one, I’m done. I know we will be here a while and we will
be eating.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, I don’t like drinking that much when I’m not at home.”
“I see. As you know, I like to cut loose.”
I smile at him as he relaxes into Aedan, my boyfriend, not my hired
bodyguard. We need more nights like this, and trips like Big Bear. Once the
snow falls, maybe we can head down there to ski.
“Sounds good to me. I’m going to get some of Sam’s money.” He kisses
my cheek and walks over to the pool table.
“Okay over here?” Laney asks as she bumps her boney hip into me.
“Yes, just thinking we need to do this more often.”
“I agree. We adult too much for our ages.”
“We don’t have enough fun.
“That too. I think the guys needed tonight more than we did.” We watch
them bet on who’s going to sink what shot.
“Definitely.”
“Be truthful. Do you feel safe being in public, knowing someone is after
you?”
“Yes, I know that Aedan and Sam will keep me—us—safe. Tonight isn’t a
night to worry about it, okay? Relax. We are allowed to do that.”
“I love you, girl. You’re so strong and I’m so proud of you.”
“I love you too. Silly, you’ve already had too much. You’re getting all
mushy on me.”
“You need to drink faster.” She giggles.
“I’m good. Just enjoying the atmosphere.”
“Jesse, Aedan’s buying,” Sam yells across the table.
“Okay, what do you want?”
“Double whiskey and a Coors Light,” he yells back.
“Do you need more, Laney?”
“Yes, please. Cosmo.” She smiles.
“Want anything else, Aedan?”
“Water, please. Want to order food too? A couple samplers, nachos, or
sandwiches?”
“Sure.” I grab Aedan’s credit card from my wallet, because I still have it
from months ago. I’ve tried giving it back and he won’t take it, and I know
better than trying to pay for anything. That causes an argument. I’m sure it’s
the mentality that he’s the guy and he thinks he should pay for everything. I’ll
pay him back. He just doesn’t know that yet.
I give the bartender my order, and he gives me the drinks and number to
place on our table so they know where to deliver our food. I make it back to
our table, and Sam is getting loud. Aedan just shakes his head and laughs. He
walks over and takes a drink of water.
“Um, should we cut him off?”
 Aedan laughs. “No, he’s not even drunk. That’s his act to get people to
play him. They think he’s drunk, so they feel confident to bet against him.”
“So that’s how you got thrown out?”
“Yes, but I told him to behave since we’re trying go unnoticed.”
“That’s going unnoticed?” We laugh at his craziness. “Are you having a
good time?”
“Yes, you?”
“Very much so.” He pulls me into him and kisses me. PDA isn’t Aedan’s
thing, but he is claiming me as his tonight and I let him. “Thanks for doing
this. It’s nice to hang with Sam and be able to relax a bit.”
“You’re welcome. We all need to have some fun.”
“Do you and Laney want to play teams, or do you want to take turns
playing one on one?”
“Go ahead and play again. I don’t know if she’s sober enough to play.
She’s a lightweight, and Sam keeps buying her shots.”
He chuckles. “Okay,” he says and kisses me again. “I love you.” He places
his hand on my cheek.
“I love you too.”
He walks back over to the pool table, racks the balls, and breaks them. It
might be late when we get out of here tonight, but I don’t mind. We’re just
four friends having a good time.

***

Aedan

I could throttle Jesse some days, but I take a deep breath and I’m able to
calm myself before I lose my temper with her. Why she thought it would be a
good idea to go out and have a good time tonight is beyond me, but I’m glad
she did. We all needed this time to act our age, not like people who are
worried about what’s lurking around the corner.
I’ve had Kevin check out every place we’ve gone to before we arrived, but
that’s something Jesse doesn’t need to know. She doesn’t need to know how
worried I am for her safety, but I will keep her safe if it’s the last thing I do.
We pull up to an all-night café for coffee and to rehash how I beat Sam for
once. We help the ladies out of the SUV and walk into the diner, where an
older lady with bright white hair seats us in a booth.
 “I’m kind of hungry,” Sam says to no one specific.
“Me too. I’m craving fries,” Laney chimes in.
I look at Jesse, wondering if she’s going to eat too. “Just coffee for me.”
“I think I’ll have a slice of pie and coffee.”
“Oh, that sounds good. I might have a bite of yours,” she replies.
I’ll order two slices because one bite turns into five.
“What can I get you tonight, folks?”
“I would like an order of fries and a Coke,” Laney offers.
“Coffee with cream, please,” Jesse says.
Sam looks at me and I nod. “I’d like a double cheeseburger with
everything except onion with an order of fries and a Coke.”
“And you, sir?”
“Two slices of apple pie and a coffee, black.” Jesse looks at me and
smiles.
The waitress repeats the order to confirm that she got everything, then
goes on her way.
“You two need to get a room,” Sam muses and makes a gagging
expression.
“You’re not too far behind, buddy.” I wink, and he knows that I’m right.
Our food arrives ten minutes after the waitress delivered our drinks. We
eat in comfortable silence. Afterward, we drop off Sam and Laney at Jesse’s
house, and Jesse and I go to my house—our house. She runs upstairs, and I
head to my office to check for developments.
I sit back in my chair. Jesse was right about needing a night out, but I
won’t let her know that. I haven’t had a night out like this that hasn’t
involved work in a while. Before the drama, before I made myself a part of
Jesse’s life, I would get a booty call, or go on a hookup site. I don’t need to
do that now.
“What are you thinking about?” Jesse asks as she walks in.
“You.”
“Oh, nothing bad, I hope?”
“The opposite, actually. I was thinking how good you would look spread
out in bed, as I lick every exposed part of your body.”
“I’ll race you upstairs.” She turns and runs out my office, and I can hear
her giggles echo through the foyer.
I shake my head and take my time walking up the stairs. Once I reach the
bedroom, I find Jesse waiting for me, and she’s nude, spread out for me.
 “I didn’t know which side you liked better, so I picked this one,” she purrs
as she lies on her back.
“I like that one the best.” I wink and slowly undress. “Anticipation.” I turn
out the lights and come to bed.

***

My sweaty t-shirt clings to my body as I jerk up in bed. A nightmare

deprived my body of the sleep it desperately craves. I glance at the clock on
the nightstand, and it reads three a.m. Two hours of sleep isn’t enough. I
force myself to sleep, I toss and turn, and sleep a half hour here and an hour
there. Soon my five-thirty alarm rings, waking me the rest of the way up.
I roll out of bed, hoping I didn’t wake Jesse with my restlessness. I turn to
look at her. In the soft moonlight, she’s sound asleep. We don’t have plans
today, so I could lie back down and try to sleep, but there’s no use. I push
myself to my feet, head to the bathroom and get ready for the day ahead.
The coffee maker is slow this morning, or I’m too impatient. My body is
craving the caffeine. The hot shower I took helped wake me up, and now I
need coffee to wake up my mind. While it finishes, I pull slices of bread out
of the fridge, get the peanut butter out of the cabinet, and make a peanut
butter and jelly sandwich. It’s not the best breakfast, but it has protein.
With a sandwich and coffee in hand, I go to my office and set everything
down on my desk. I turn on my desk lamp and eat the sandwich while my
laptop boots up. I look at the open files on my desk, hoping one day I’ll never
see these files open again.
I check through my work email and nothing has changed since I last
checked it six hours ago. I open the files on the company server that we have
for Chantelle and Chet. Nothing has been added since yesterday. The search
for these two is driving me to the point of obsession, but I need to stay alert
because one little mistake could cost someone their life. However, I need to
stop letting those two control us. We need to live…
I pull up an events calendar for the Denver area, because I want to get out
of the house and do something different. Something new for both of us to
experience. I scroll down through the list of things to do and the Denver
Botanic Gardens is at the top. The garden is a nature preserve along Deer
Creek. There’s a lot to do in one location. I think it’s a good start for the day.
Throw in a picnic lunch, and it would be perfect with Jesse there. I click on
the website with the schedule of times and plan our day.
My office phone rings as I’m reading the last bit of information on the
gardens.
“Hughes,” I answer.
“Hey, I tried your cell.” Sam cuts me off.
“I left it upstairs. Sorry. What’s up?” It’s six a.m. I’m surprised he’s up.
“I think I found Chet.”
I drop the pen in my hand and sit back in my chair. “No shit.”
“Yeah. I got a hit on his description from a property manager downtown.
He said a guy fitting Chet’s description has been seen going in and out of one
of his properties.”
“Nice.”
“I’m going to check it out around ten a.m.”
“That’s fast.”
“Yeah, luckily I know him well…it’s my sister’s brother-in-law…and they
are doing maintenance on that floor today.”
“Damn, couldn’t have timed that any better.”
“I didn’t think so either.”
“Let me know what you find out. I’m taking Jesse out for the day.”
“Will do. Have a good one.”
“Yep. You too.”
I hang up and finish writing down notes about the gardens, and I check my
email again. There are a few things that I can do and I get to work on those
small projects. After they are finished, I’ll pack a picnic lunch and wake Jesse
up.
“Hey, babe. It’s nine-thirty,” I murmur, gently trying to wake her.
She pulls the covers over her head, and I tug on them, trying to get to her.
I’m unable to pull them down, so I get under the covers and tickle her. She
pulls away from me, but she’s unable to get away.
“Nooo. I don’t want to wake up.”
“I made plans for us.”
“Ugh…”
“Did you have something else planned?”
“Sleep.”
“Okay, I’ll be downstairs if you change your mind.” I’m disappointed that
she would rather stay in bed than get up and do something. I get off the bed
and turn to leave the room.
 “Wait!”
“Yes?”
“Do you have coffee made?”
“Yes, dark roast.”
“Give me a few. I’ll be down.”
“Okay.” I smile as I turn back around and go downstairs.
Ten minutes later, Jesse walks into the kitchen with messy bedhead and
PJs on. I get up from the bar and pour her a cup of coffee.
“Morning,” she mumbles says after her first sip.
“Good morning, beautiful.”
“Thanks for letting me sleep in.”
“You’re welcome.”
“What do you have planned for us?”
“It’s a surprise.”
“Okay, how do I need to dress?”
“We will be outside. It’s not too bad out for November.”
“Jeans and sweatshirt it is. Have you showered?”
“Yeah. I’ve been up a while, but I don’t mind joining you.”
“Good. My back needs to be scrubbed.”
“I can do that.
“No funny business, mister. I’m sore from last night. I think I might be
walking a little to the side today.”
I chuckle. “I’m sure you’re not, but I’ll be a good boy and keep my hands
above your waist.”
“And only on my back. I know how your hands operate.”
“Yes, ma’am.” I wink.
She finishes her coffee. “We can take my car today. I think she’s sad
because she’s always sitting in the garage.”
“You want to drive?”
“No, you can. Someone just needs to drive my car…”
“If you want, you can drive to work.”
“Really?”
“Yes, you’re safe.”
“As much as I love that idea, I’d be lonely. I enjoy having you or
whomever with me in the mornings.”
Thank God. I hoped that would be her answer. I want her to feel safe. She
doesn’t need to worry about her safety. I do enough of that for both of us.
 “That works for me too.”
“Race you upstairs?” I nod and she’s out of the kitchen. “Go!” She’s
halfway through the foyer before I realize it. I’ll see how good I am when I
get in the shower.
 CHAPTER ELEVEN
Aedan

The apartment lead on Chet was cold. If it was him, he was just staying
there as someone else. The place had been cleaned and no prints left behind.
It’s one dead end after another. I wish the fucker would turn up dead in a
ditch. It would make everything easier.
McCoy has been at his ranch in Idaho for a few weeks with Trent, and
Jesse wants to see him for Thanksgiving, so after work today, we are going to
see him along with Reese and Tierney. Sam’s flying out with us because a
couple of the regular security guards asked for the holiday off and Sam
approved it since I’m going to be there already. Jesse hoped that Laney
would be coming with us, but she decided to spend the holiday with her aunt.
Craig sent up the latest reports on Chantelle and Chet. Their trails are cold.
This case is cold. With everything we have, I’m thinking about filing this
away until something else happens. They are long gone, and that is fine with
me. They can stay far away from the McCoys.
I place the growing file in my desk drawer and email Ian for confirmation
of tonight’s flight. We will fly in tonight. Saturday we will be going over the
security at the ranch, and Sunday we’ll have dinner before we take Trent to
the airport to fly home for Thanksgiving. We will fly back next Friday, when
Trent returns.
My desk is cleaned off and I’m ready for a week of down time. I know we
had a vacation four months ago, but it’s nice to take a break from the drama,
from work, from worrying about who’s lurking around the corner. I look at
the clock, and it’s time to head out. We need to get our bags from the house
and pick up Reese and Tierney on the way to the airport.

***

An hour after landing in Idaho Springs, we arrive at the McCoy Ranch.

When I first met Pearse, I didn’t think he’d own a place like this. He was all
business and seemed to enjoy city living. Once I got to know him, I learned
he had a love for the outdoors, especially this ranch. His beloved Maryetta
spent the end stage of her cancer here. This place made them the happiest,
and it’s free from the fast pace of the city.
We get the SUV unpacked and make sure everything is in order before
Sam, Trent and I go over the security plans for the ranch. Since it’s in the
middle of nowhere, I’m worried someone could come onto the property
unannounced. I don’t like ambushes.
“Craig is looking into video surveillance of the entire property. It will take
a few days to set up since there are so many miles to cover.”
“What are you thinking? Just a perimeter around the houses and stables?”
“I think that’s best. If we get too extravagant, I think we will spend a lot of
time repairing it. A tight network would be best.” I circle the area on the map
with my finger.
“Where is the control center going?” Trent asks.
“The main house. There should be enough room to add it to the security
space already there.”
“I agree.”
“I’ll rearrange the area while I’m here this week to know for sure.”
“It’ll just be a dedicated CPU and monitors.”
They both nod in agreement.
“Tomorrow, let’s do a walk-around and get pictures of anywhere that
might be an area of concern.”
“I noticed vehicle tracks on the east side of the property a few days ago
when we were out on the horses, but McCoy said the neighboring ranch uses
quads to get their loose livestock. I thought it looked too big to be anything
like that.”
“We’ll look into it and make sure. I think that’s it for tonight. If you guys
want to head out for a bit, I’ll be okay here.”
“You sure?” Trent asks.
 “Yes, I figured you’d like to get out before you go home, especially since
your baby is arriving soon.”
“Yeah, I’m sure Baily won’t let me go too far once she arrives.” He looks
stressed.
“I can’t imagine.” I shake my head, because I couldn’t imagine being a
father or soon becoming one. “See you guys in a bit.” I toss Sam the keys and
head toward the house.
I step onto the front porch and Jesse walks out to greet me.
“Hey, handsome. Everything okay?” She wraps her arms around my neck
and pulls me into her. I love this side of Jess—carefree.
“Yes, Sam and Trent are going into town for dinner. I thought I would
check to see if everyone is settling in okay.”
“For the most part. Reese crashed, and Tier is talking to his boyfriend.”
She rolls her eyes. “Drama.”
“I was wondering why he didn’t come.”
“Something about not being ready to meet the family yet.”
“He’s met everyone except your father.”
“I know. I think he has daddy issues.”
“It’s possible. He’s pretty guarded in public.”
“Enough about them. Let’s head inside.” She winks as she tugs me in the
house behind her.

***

Jesse

Thanksgiving dinner together was exactly what I needed, what I’ve been
missing for the past couple of years. I never thought I would feel this kind of
happiness again. I feel like my mom is here, giving us her love. The house is
quiet. Aedan and Sam took Trent to the airport so he can have Thanksgiving
at home with his family.
A knock at the door pulls me from my thoughts about my mom. I bet
Trent forgot something he needed for his trip home. I swing open the door,
about to ask him what he forgot, but I find myself looking down the barrel of
a gun. I pull my stare from the barrel and look past the hammer.
“Chet?”
“Hello, Jesse. How’s my darlin’ ex-wife?” he glowers, clicking the
hammer back on the gun.
“I-I-I’m good. What are you doing here?” I step back into the house.
“I came to see you, of course. Actually, I need to have a little talk with
your dad.” He closes the door behind him and turns the lock.
“My dad? Why?”
“He planned to divorce my sister before she went…missing.” His voice is
calm.
“Your sister?” I question, confused.
“Yes, Chantelle McCoy is my sister,” he grumbles.
“She was an only child…you are an only child.”
“Sadly, you’re wrong. My dear old dad gave it to her mom a year before
my mom had me. Surprised, right?”
“I didn’t know.”
“I’m guessing no one did, because she stayed in your family for so long…
and now here we are. Where is your dad?”
“Um…”
“Jesse, where is Pearse? Now.”
I hear my father’s voice. “Jesse, who was—Chet?”
“The man of the house. Just the person I was looking for, Mr. Pearse
McCoy.”
“What’s this about, Chet?”
“Chantelle.”
“Do you know where she is?”
“She’s alive and well…unlike you’ll be in a bit.”
“Leave my family out of this, whatever it is. It’s between you and me,” he
says as my brother and sister come in the room, and Dad uses his body to
shield us.
“Now, I can’t do that, bro-in-law. Because Chantelle said, ‘Make sure they
all die.’”
“Why? I’m not understanding any of this,” I croak.
“Well, since a missing person can’t sign divorce papers, if you die…your
family dies…she will get everything when she reappears. So, let’s get the
party started.”
“You won’t get away with whatever you’re planning. Aedan will be back
any moment.”
“I’m sure I will, because I passed the guys on my way in, and I’ve been
pretty good at not getting caught for over a year.”
 “A year?”
“Yes, took me a while to get in past the watchdogs, but I did eventually.
I’m sure you saw some of my handiwork in the emails I sent you.”
“That was you?”
“Who else would have those amazing pictures of you all tied up? Oh,
don’t let me forget your house. Did you like that beautiful montage I left for
you in the bathroom? That took me a while to do. I hope you were able to
enjoy it before your boy-toy whisked you away.”
“You ruined my house…what happened to you?” I beg for an answer.
“You.”
“I didn’t do anything to you. I loved you.”
“And I loved your money.” He shrugs. “Let’s recreate some of the
pictures, Jesse. I have plenty of rope. Anyone tries making a move, I’ll shoot
them.”
All of us huddle together.
“Move the chairs in a row and sit in them with your hands behind you…
except you, Jesse. You’re going to tie everyone up. Reese, Tierney, and
Pearse…sit in that order. Jesse, tie their feet to the chair and run the rope
underneath, then tie their hands to the chair. Tie them tight. If not, I will
shoot you.”
“Okay.” Fear for my family’s safety consumes me, but I figure out a plan.
I tie everyone up like he’s instructed, except for my dad.
“Done.”
“Sit down and tie your legs to the chair,” he commands.
I take my time, allowing my dad to remove the ropes from his hands
without being seen.
A gust of warm air hits my left side as a loud crack rattles my bones,
shaking everything around me as my father screams out in pain. I don’t want
to look, but I have to see if my father is still alive.
“Now you get to watch your father slowly die, if the fire doesn’t kill you
all first. Give me your hands, Jesse.”
I place my hands behind my back. Chet’s cold, dry hands grab them, and
he roughly ties them one by one to the chair. He moves on to my father and
ties his hands then his body to the chair.
He smirks as he leaves the room and the house, then returns carrying
kerosene jugs that we keep out in the garage for the heaters.
“Aedan will hunt you down…”
 “Oh, that’s where you’re wrong. He won’t know it’s me who did this.” He
pours the fuel around the house. “Goodbye.” He laughs and flicks the match
he lit with his front teeth, then shuts the door.
The fire starts in the entryway, giving us a small window of time to get
out. I look over at my dad and see he’s still conscious, and my brother and
sister are trying to get out of their ropes.
“Jesse, just worry about getting everyone else loose and get out of this
house.”
“I’ll get Reese, if you get Dad, Jesse,” Tierney yells.
“Yes. I’m not leaving this house without you because we have a lot we
need to talk about, Dad. Way too much.”
“Damn it, listen to me.”
“No. I have to get you untied to get out of this house alive so I can have
the chance to be mad at you.”
Over the soft crackles of the fire, I hear a car speed away. I hope, anyway.
We might have a chance to get out of this alive.
“Dad, I’m going to try to scoot over to you and try to untie your hands
with my hands, okay?”
“Yes, I’ll try to move.”
The smoke starts to roll above us, and the lights flicker on and off through
the smoke and I don’t know if it’s from the fire that’s starting to consume the
house or the raging storm outside causing the problems with the lights. Pops
and crackles echo around us as the flames engulf the furnishings. The house
goes dark, except for the fire that’s making its way toward us, fast.
I try to scoot my chair-bound body to my father, but I don’t budge. Stupid
chair. I try again, using what I can of my feet and my body’s momentum to
move to my father.
When I make it to my dad, his hands are cold and clammy, even though
it’s getting hot in the room. I can’t see the front of him, just the back where
his hands are. Working with my one hand is getting me nowhere quickly.
“I fucking hate you, Chet! Why did you do this to my father, to my family,
to me?” I scream at no one and start coughing from the smoke I inhaled.
“Jesse…leave me. Save…your brother and sister and your…self.” I barely
hear him say over his coughs.
“I’m not leaving without everyone!” I scream. And I go back to trying to
get the ropes again.
Glass shattering behind us scares me. What in the hell is going on now? I
don’t know if the window broke because of the fire or if a tree is falling from
the raging storm outside. I go back to trying to get the ropes untied, because I
can’t give up.
“Jesse? Pearse?” the voice calls out.
“Teirney, Reese?” another voice shouts.
“Aedan! We’re in here—” I start coughing and can’t finish my sentence.
“I can see you, and I’ll be there in a few moments. Try not to breathe in
the smoke.”
I hear him talking to someone outside.
“Aedan, my father has been shot. He needs a doctor.”
He doesn’t reply.
“Aedan?”
“Jesse, I’m right here. Hold still.” He puts something up to my face.
“Breathe this. Sam is calling for help. Are you hurt anywhere?”
I take a deep breath of oxygen, then pull the mask away from my face.
“No. It was Chet. Chet did this…all of this for Chantelle.”
He doesn’t say anything but I can feel his hands on me, pulling on the
ropes. The ropes pull tight around my feet then go slack. I can move my
arms, and now my legs.
“Jesse, you’re free. Give me a second and I’ll have your dad free.”
“Okay.” I cough.
“Pearse, Pearse, hang with me, man.”
“Get…my children…” he mumbles before he starts coughing and can’t get
another word out.
“We got them. Let me get you out of here too. I’m going to lift you up. Do
you think you can walk?”
There’s no response from my dad.
“Jesse, I’m going to get your dad over my shoulder and then you follow
me out, okay? Don’t be afraid. I’ve got you. Sam has your brother and
sister.”
“Okay. We need to hurry. The fire is almost to us.”
I hear my father groan and I barely can make out Aedan’s silhouette with
my father over his shoulder. His hand grabs my arm and pulls me back in the
direction of where he entered. The smoke rushes around us. The hand that is
guiding me leaves my arm, along with all the hope I was holding on to. We
aren’t going to make it.
I can only see the flames racing toward us. Everything around me
becomes spotty, and the darkness creeps in. I no longer have control over my
body and my legs give out as I feel Aedan’s arms wrap around me. He picks
up, carrying me through the window.
I try to open my eyes, but they’re burning from the smoke. Rain pelts my
face and it stings my hot flesh. Aedan is breathing heavily as he jogs as fast
as he can with my exhausted body. I feel heat and he pushes us down to the
ground as a loud boom shakes the earth followed by pieces of the house
hitting us and the ground around us. The smell of Aedan encloses me as I let
the darkness protect me.
 CHAPTER TWELVE
Aedan

“Jesse? Sam! What’s the ETA on help?” I yell as I pull myself off Jesse’s
warm body and check for a pulse. I think she’s just fainted. I pick her up and
carry her down the small ridge to the stable.
“The main entrance bridge is out, so they have to reroute to the service
entrance. I think I have pressure on McCoy’s wound, but I’m not sure.
There’s too much blood to be certain.”
“Pulse?”
“Weak, but he has one.”
“Fuck! We should have been back sooner.”
“Man, we got them all—”
“I know, but I want Chet. He can’t be too far away.”
“We’ll get him. Let’s make sure everyone is okay first, man.”
I finally hear big trucks in the distance.
“We need to be on guard. If that bridge is out, he might come back this
way to get out if that’s where he went.”
“The bridge could have been there when he went through.”
“Let’s hope not. I want my chance at him,” I shout as the thunder drowns
out my reply.
“Hey! Over here,” Sam yells. “I think that’s Doc Monroe’s associates.”
Several people carrying bags and backboards come running toward us and
quickly take over the scene. I have to let go of Jesse’s body even though I
don’t want to. I know the paramedics need to assess her. Even though I
declined medical treatment, the smoke inhalation treatment is necessary, so I
can avoid going to the clinic in their ambulance.
They’re rushing McCoy to a clinic in Twin Falls because he’s lost a lot of
blood. Jesse still hasn’t come to and they are transporting her to the clinic for
further breathing treatments and observation. Reese and Tierney are going to
be with Pearse and Jesse. Sam and I will be following once we know for sure
that Chet is gone.
The ranch hands try their best to put the flames out, but at this point, it’s a
total loss. Being in the middle of nowhere with no fire hydrants and dealing
with a dangerous storm, it’s hard to contain a fire that that was set on
purpose. The McCoys are headed to the clinic and Dr. Monroe will attend to
everyone once he arrives in Twin Falls in a few hours. Sam and I get in the
SUV and head toward the defunct bridge.
Lightning dances as the rain pounds on the windows, forcing us to stop the
SUV before we get to our destination. I turn on my phone’s GPS to see how
far away we are, and we’re closer than I thought.
“We’re only an eighth of a mile away.”
“It’s raining too hard to risk getting closer.” He glances at his phone. “It
looks like it might be letting up here in about ten or fifteen minutes. Let’s get
our plan together in case he made it across.”
“All right.” I switch from the GPS on my phone to a map. Lightning hits a
tree nearby and the bright white light blinds us both, but the sound of trees
falling has Sam clumsily reaching for the gearshift, jerking the SUV in
reverse. When he decides we’re a safe distance from the trees, he puts the
engine in park.
“Damn. That was intense,” I tell him.
“Never a dull moment with you, man,” he says as he rubs his eyes.
My vision returns to normal and I look up at the trees that might have
fallen. The rain is so heavy that nothing beyond the front bumper of the SUV
can be seen. Hopefully the storm can cooperate enough for us to get our
heads on straight. Planning, take two.
The rain slows and the moonlight peeks through the clouds. We can see in
front of us and everything is surreal. What used to be a beautiful scenic
countryside drive is a now a road full of downed trees, branches, and mud.
“Do you want to take a chance and drive through these trees?”
“I think we can make it without a problem. Pearse had the vehicle
upgraded for off-roading and steep climbs. If we get to a tree that’s too big to
go over, we’ll turn around.”
“Buckle up!” The dash lights reflecting off his face reveals a grin.
“Always when you’re driving,” I tell him.
The roar of the SUV’s engine is the only sound that is heard as we slowly
make our way to where the bridge should be. The headlights reflect on water
and splintered lumber where the bridge stood a short time ago. Sam stops a
few hundred feet before the bridge, so we can get out. I unsnap my holster,
just in case Chet is hiding in the trees. He’s armed and dangerous.
I haven’t been around water rushing like this before and it makes me a
little nervous, but I look downstream and I gape.
“Hey, Sam, are those lights shining from out of the water?”
“It’s probably the moon reflecting off the…shit. I think you’re right. But
how?”
“I’m not sure. Let’s call Craig to see if he can get someone out here. We
need a diver to see for sure.”
“I’m sure no one will do anything until daylight. It’s too dangerous.”
“Probably. I’ll call him now.”
After giving the details to Craig, he makes a few calls and a couple of
divers are on their way to see what we have discovered. And if it is a car, we
need to find out whether someone is trapped inside or not. I really don’t want
to be here much longer, but I want to find out if that’s Chet’s car.
Over an hour later, I hear a vehicle coming from behind us, and I turn and
walk toward the lights. I see it’s an SUV once it turns sideways in the road
behind our vehicle. Two men get out.
“Aedan Hughes?”
“Yes,” I answer.
“I’m Mike Force and this is my partner Will Goss. Adam Craig called and
said you might have something for us to check out in the river.”
“Yes. Headlights of a car. I’ll show you where and hopefully they’re still
illuminated.” I turn to walk back to the edge of the bridge. The lights are still
there, dimly shining through the muddy water.
“Might be a car, but it could be something else from upstream. Will and I
will try set a tow hook and have the car pulled out if that’s what it is. It might
take a while because right now it’s too dangerous. I’ll call you when we find
out, if that works for you, sir.”
“Yes. Thank you, Mike.” We exchange numbers.
“We’re going into town, so if you need us, call. We can be back here
within thirty minutes.”
“Will do.”
Sam and I get back in the SUV and slowly make our way out, looking for
the service entrance to get to the clinic.
 CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Jesse

“Aedan,” I cry out.

“Ma’am, you’re okay. My name is Curt. You’re on your way to the clinic
to be checked out.”
“My father? My brother and sister?”
“Ms. McCoy, your father is in front of us. Your siblings are with your
father. The last I checked, your father’s stable, and your brother and sister are
fine. And Mr. Hughes will meet us at the clinic. He was talking to the ranch
hands when we left.”
I try to talk, but I cough instead.
“Ms. McCoy, you’re going to be okay. Leave the oxygen on and take deep
breaths in, all right?”
I nod, hoping everything will be okay as I close my eyes.
My eyes are burning. I don’t know how much time passes. I open my eyes
despite the pain, noticing I’m in a dim room. It’s quiet except for the
rhythmic beep of the machine monitoring my heart. I look around and see
Aedan tapping on his phone.
I clear my throat to get his attention. I can’t get a word out before he stops
me.
“Jesse, my dear Jesse. I was so worried about you, my love. I’m so sorry I
failed you. You know I promised you and your father I would always protect
you, and I let you down.”
I clear my throat again. “You didn’t fail me or my father. Is there any
word on his condition?”
“He’s stable and should fully recover from the gunshot wound. The bullet
went in his left shoulder and no organs or bones were damaged. He has
bruising on his face and several cuts. He’ll be in here for a few days since
he’s being treated for the wounds and smoke inhalation.”
“When can I see him?”
“Soon, I hope.”
“Good, because I have a lot of questions for him. Especially why he didn’t
tell me that Chantelle was Chet’s half-sister. Did you know?”
He sighs, his body relaxing. “Yes.”
“And you didn’t tell me?” I yell, which makes me cough nonstop until I
can catch my breath.
“Your father asked me not to. We only found out because Chet’s father
added her to his will shortly before your father married her. He’s not listed on
the birth certificate.”
“Didn’t Chet’s father remember meeting my dad at my wedding?”
“They didn’t know it was your father Chantelle married. After she started
dating your father, she cut all ties from Indiana except for her mother and
Chet.”
“This is a big cluster-fuck. Two people who hate my family and they’re
dead set on killing us all…for what?”
“Money, probably.”
“But she’s married to my father! He has almost as much money as Buffet.
So I don’t think he’ll run out anytime soon.”
“I know, but I think once she was married to your father, she got jealous
of the relationship you and your father have.”
“I just don’t understand all the lies and deceit, though. If she’d just talked
to me, things would be so much different.”
“Jealousy causes people do to crazy things, Jesse.”
“I guess.”
“This is the solid proof that shows us who’s been behind everything.”
“Yes, Chet said something about being at this for a year, including
destroying my house and sending pictures. Is there anything else I don’t
know about?”
He blows out a deep breath and rubs his forehead. “If he’s behind your
house, then he’s behind the condo. There were similarities, too many to be
random. There are several things you’ve been left out of knowing, most of it
because you weren’t CEO yet, or Pearse asked us not to tell you. You know
about a few of the pictures. There were hundreds of them. We were able to
block most of them, except the few that got through. I’m sure Wade had a
hand in that. You’re in a position now that you won’t be kept out of the loop,
but if you’re ever afraid, you have to let me know. If something happens, and
you don’t think I know, tell me. I am and always will be responsible for you.”
“Thank you. I love you.” I’m exhausted.
“I love you too.” He leans over and kisses me.
“I’m going to rest.”
“I’ll be right here. I think the doctor said you would be able to leave later
today.”
“Good. Then we can find that bitch and I can show her that no one fucks
with Jesse McCoy.” I lay back in bed as Aedan turns out the lights. I let sleep
take me. It’s been a long night.

***

Aedan

The night turns into morning, and the only sounds in the room are Jesse’s
soft breaths. The nurses came in and removed her from the machines. She no
longer needed them. I’ve slept for short amounts of time here and there. I
wake up thinking this nightmare will never end, but when I look at Jesse, I’m
thankful everyone is okay or will be in a few days. If anything had happened
to them, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself. It’s my fault. I let my guard
down. It’s my fault Chet was able to get to them. None of this should have
happened.
“I can hear you thinking over there,” Jesse mumbles, even though her eyes
are closed.
“I’m just going over everything. It’s not making sense.”
“It’s not going to if you keep blaming yourself.
How does she know?
“I…um…”
“Aedan, you’re not that hard to figure out. I know until you personally
take care of Chet and Chantelle, you’ll continue to blame yourself. And guess
what? It’s not your fault. You can’t control what crazy people do.”
“But I was trained to predict their actions. That’s what I’m paid to do.”
 “If humans were able to predict the actions of others every single time,
then we wouldn’t have criminals in the first place, Aedan. It takes time. And
when you finally get them, it will be worth it.”
“I hope you’re right.”
She smiles. “I know I am.”
I kiss her forehead. “Do you need anything?”
“Help me to the bathroom?”
“Of course.”
She pushes the blankets and moves her legs to the side of the bed. I don’t
wait for to her to stand. I pick her up.
“Aedan! I can walk. I just didn’t want to walk alone.”
“This way I know you’ll be okay.”
“Fine.”
The bathroom door is open and once we enter, the light comes on. I stand
her beside the toilet and turn my back.
“Seriously? I’ll be fine to use the bathroom on my own. I’ll let you know
when I’m finished.”
“I can stand right here.”
“You’re being crazy. Please.”
“Okay. I’ll be right outside of the door.”
I walk out and close the door behind me to give her some privacy, which I
don’t know why she would need it. It’s not like she doesn’t walk in the
bathroom when I’m using it.
A few moments go by and I hear a knock on the door. “I’m ready to come
out now.”
I open the door, and Jesse won’t let me pick her back up. She walks back
to the bed with me closely behind.
“Do you need anything else?”
“Not that I can think of.”
“I’m going to find Dr. Monroe and see if I can get you out of here.”
“Okay, I love you.”
“Love you too, gorgeous.”
I walk out of the room, looking for the doctor as I walk down the hallway.
There’s no one at the nurses’ station when I approach. I keep walking, hoping
to run into someone who can help me. I make it halfway to Pearse’s room
before I see Reese.
“Hey, how’s your dad?”
 “He’s improving. Dr. Monroe is with him now.”
“Good, I was looking for him. Oh, I have a question for you. Since you
and Tierney were cleared to leave, do you want to stay here or go back to
Denver?”
“I need to go back, and I think Tier does too. I’ll let you know.”
“Okay, because Laney is flying in tomorrow morning and you guys can
return home then.”
“That works for me and I’m sure the same for him too.”
“Thanks. Jesse is awake if you want to see her.”
“Fantastic. That is where I was headed. Talk to you in a bit.” She gives me
a hug and walks in the direction of Jesse’s room.
I continue down to Pearse’s room and before I enter, I knock on the door.
As I enter the room, I see Dr. Monroe changing the dressing on his chest.
“Mr. Hughes.”
“How’s he doing, Doc?”
“Better than expected. He’s going to be here at least a couple days. I’ll
know for sure tomorrow.”
“Okay. I was wondering if I could get Jesse out of here.”
“I’ll be down to check her next.”
I nod my head. “All right.” I sit down in a chair close to the bed and watch
the doctor check over Pearse and cover his wound back up.
“Mr. McCoy, you’re going to have to take it easy.”
“Rubbish. Nothing will interfere with my golf game,” he bluntly states.
“You need to give your shoulder some time to heal. I don’t want to have to
make a house call because you couldn’t rest for a few weeks.”
“I’ll rest when I’m dead.”
“Spoken like a typical Irishman.”
“Damn straight.”
“Aedan, Jesse might want to consider getting a nurse or an aide to keep in
him line,” Dr. Monroe points out.
“I’ll let her know you suggested it.” I grin.
“I’m sitting right here, gentlemen,” he huffs.
“You need to listen, Pearse,” I order, chuckling.
I know he isn’t going to listen, and this is the trait he passed along to his
daughter. Both of them drive me insane.
“Fine. I’ll do whatever it takes to get me out of this place and back home,”
Pearse grumbles.
 “Good. I figured you’d eventually see it my way.” Dr. Monroe smiles, pats
Pearse’s leg, and walks out of the room.
“Tell me again why we use that asshole to care for us?” Pearse says as he
tries to adjust in the bed several minutes after the doctor leaves the room.
“Because he’s one of the best in the country.”
“True. Were you able to keep this out of the local news?” he asks, worry
filling his face.
“Yes, but your ranch house is a total loss.”
“Son of a bitch. I’ll have the house rebuilt. That’s not an issue. It just
won’t be the same without Mary’s touches.”
“I know, but I’m sure your children will help you make it a home again.”
“You are correct. How is Jesse doing?”
“She’s good. I assume she will be down here as soon as she’s released.”
“Good. I need to talk to her.”
“Don’t let her be too hard on you.”
“I won’t…everything I did was to protect my children.”
“I know, Dad,” Jesse says from the threshold of the room, wearing the
clothes I bought at a store outside of town.
“I’ll let you two talk in private.” I get up from the chair. “Pearse, we will
talk later.” I turn to walk of room, and I stop beside Jesse to kiss her cheek
before I leave the room.
The hallway is empty when I step out, and I walk to the room Tierney and
Reese should be in. I need to get all three of them out of here. We need to
decompress, eat, and buy clothing and personal items. Sam worked with
Craig getting their IDs, credit and debit cards replaced and they will arrive
this week. Since Sam and I weren’t in the house at the time, the only thing we
lost was our clothing. Our computers and files were in the vehicle with us
since we were discussing everything with Trent on the way to the airport.
The door to the room is open when I enter, and the two of them are
chilling watching Maury.
“You guys watch that stuff?”
“Sure, it’s someone else’s drama, not ours.” Tierney laughs.
“Did Reese ask you about flying home tomorrow?”
“Yes, that’s fine.”
“Okay. I’ll let the pilot know that you’re flying back with him tomorrow.”
“Perfect.”
“When Jesse’s done talking to your dad, we will go out and get something
to eat, along with replacing your phones and clothes.”
They both nod. “Oh, thanks for getting these. You have good taste,” Reese
says with a smirk, pointing at her ‘I heart Twin Falls’ t-shirt. “But seriously,
thank you. It was nice to take a shower and put on fresh clothes.”
“I’m rocking my own, so I understand.” I pull up my sweatshirt and show
her my blue shirt that is identical to her white one.
“We all match. How cute are we?” Tierney sasses.
“You’re a dork, Tier.”
“Nerd.”
I’m glad to see things are somewhat normal, and I’m getting out of here
before they involve me in their craziness. “We’ll come and get you on our
way out.”
“Laters.” Reese waves and she jumps on Tierney and starts to tickle him.
I pull out my phone and call Nadia. She is a wiz at finding hotels and
places to go. I depend on her when I need something. I give her a list of what
I need to do, and she gets to it. Once I hang up, I look for Sam to see if
there’s any update on the search for Chet. When I get my hands on him, I
won’t have to worry about him escaping again. Coming after Jesse to get to
McCoy was the worst mistake he’s ever made. He will regret ever knowing
her if it’s the last thing I do.
 CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Aedan

As Jesse rests in our hotel room, I wait in an adjacent room for Sam to
arrive with Laney. Jesse needs support right now, girl support, since Reese
and Tierney went back to Denver. She knows I’ll be there for her always, but
I know I’m not always the person she will need. Once they arrive, Sam and I
will go over everything that has happened in the past twenty-four hours.
This timeline started over seven years ago and it needs to come to a
crashing halt before Chantelle accomplishes what she has set out to do. I
wrote down what Chet had mentioned to Jesse. He was arrogant when he
revealed that he was the one who was behind the recent attacks, but he didn’t
confess to the shooting at the party. I wonder why he didn’t mention it.
Maybe because it didn’t go as planned?
There’s a knock at the door and I place my hand on my gun before getting
up to check the peephole.
“Come in. Laney, she’s asleep in the other room. You can get there
through here,” I say as I point to the door on the wall.
She gives me a hug. “Thank you for keeping my family safe,” she says
with tears in her eyes, and she walks into the other room.
“She’s been a mess since I picked her up from the airport, and she almost
didn’t let Reese and Tierney on the plane. Lyndsay had to make sure they
would be safe.”
“I can’t imagine. She’s probably thinking it could have been her in the
house too.”
 “Yes, she said that. And she feels guilty.”
“She shouldn’t because she didn’t know that Chet was going to be here.”
“True. Any news from the divers?”
“They got the car out and there wasn’t a body in it. However, it was a
rental car for a Chris Boston.”
“Chet’s father?”
“Yes.” I pull out a copy of the driver’s license picture the rental car
company obtained when Chet rented the car. “It’s Chris’s information with
Chet’s photo.”
“Has he been using his father’s identity this whole time?”
“I’m not sure. I’m waiting on Craig to call me back since he can run
reports back faster than I can on my phone.”
“If he has been, that would explain why we couldn’t find him. None of our
extended reports included his father’s name, because he came back clean
when we first started looking for Chet.”
“I wonder if we should look for Chantelle under her mom’s name. She
could be using the same tactic.”
“Let me text Craig that.” I pull out my phone and send him a quick
message. He never replies.
“Since Chet didn’t kill McCoy or Jesse, I wonder if Chantelle will be the
one who tries next?”
“Possible. This time, we will be ready for her.”
“If she is smart, she won’t try again.”
“Right, but I don’t think she is. She’s out for vengeance, but the reasoning
behind it is absurd. Pearse gave her a decent amount of money in the divorce
because of the pre-nup, plus the condo, but I’m guess she didn’t see that as
fair. It’s more than fair, and she won’t stop until she gets what she wants…or
she’s dead.”
“Do you think she will go that far?”
“Yes, because she’s already killed at least one person to get this far.
What’s a few more on her hands? She has nothing to lose at this point except
her own life.”
“True.”
“She knows we won’t take her to the police since we handle everything in-
house.”
“I think she knows too much about how we handle things, and now is the
time we implement changes. We will catch her faster if she’s behind the
game instead of being on an even playing field.”
“You might be on to something.” I pull out my legal pad from the bottom
of my notes. “Let’s brainstorm everything she knows about and things we
don’t think she knows and go from there. This might be a long morning. I
hope you’re ready?”
“Yes. Anything to catch this loon.”

***

Jesse

I feel someone watching me sleep and I open my eyes to see who is sitting
beside me. Relief rushes through my exhausted body when I see Laney’s tear
stained face. I close my eyes to fall back asleep, but my body is telling me
it’s time to get up. I push myself up and turn in the bed, so I can put my back
against the headboard.
“Sorry if I woke you up,” Laney chokes through sniffles.
“You’re fine. It was time for me to get up anyway. I need to check in on
Dad.”
“Sam called the hospital on our way here and he’s doing well—giving the
nurses a hard time.”
“Sounds like my dad. I hope we can get him home soon.”
“Tomorrow will be the earliest he can leave, I think.”
“Good. Sam with Aedan?”
“Yes, they were working on something for the company when I checked
on them earlier.”
“I hope they are ready for a break, because I’m hungry.”
“Me too.”
“Let me freshen up and we can see if they are, and if not, you and I can hit
the restaurant downstairs.”
“Perfect,” she says as she walks over to the vanity and grabs a washcloth
to clean her face.
My body is tired, but my mind is racing with anger and rage. I’ve never
wanted to hurt anyone in my life, but if I get my hands on Chet Boston, I’ll
kill him with my bare hands. How someone who was supposed to love and
cherish you until you both die could try to kill you and your family is beyond
me. I’m at a loss to see it from his point of view.
 “Are you going to get up or did you change your mind?”
“Sorry, I got lost in my thoughts,” I admit as I push myself off the bed.
A shower sounds good, but I’ll take one when I get back to the room. I
brush my hair and fix what little makeup I have on, then dig through the bags
of new clothes and shoes for a pair of boots and a winter coat. The fire
destroyed everything. Everything that my dad had there, even all my
mother’s memories. Chet and Chantelle took the physical objects we had left
from my mom’s time with us, but they will never take away the memories we
have in our hearts. Chantelle isn’t an ounce of the woman my mother was,
and she never will be.
I pull the boots up to my knees and grab the coat in case we go out. “I’m
ready.” I don’t have a purse, ID, credit cards, bank cards…nothing except the
clothes Aedan bought me yesterday.
“Me too.”
We walk over to the other room and the guys are so engrossed in their
work that they don’t even hear us enter the room.
“So if we override the use of access badges, then they can only use
thumbprints.”
“Yes. Monday, only floors two through forty can be accessed with a
thumb scan and badge scan. The remaining floors and Craig’s department
will only be accessed by thumb scan.”
“No one should have a problem with that.”
“I agree.”
“Sounds good,” I chime in and both guys turn around to look at me.
“Sorry, Jesse, Laney, we didn’t hear you come in.”
“You’re fine. I was wondering if you were hungry. We’re starving.”
“We can eat. Want to go downstairs or get out of here for a bit?”
“Can we go out and then see my dad?”
“Yes, that sounds good.”

***

We pull up to a building similar to Dr. Monroe’s office in Denver. He’s a

private doctor and his patients are even more private, and this is the way the
public and the police stay out of our business.
I’ve learned a lot about more Aedan’s job in the past few days. More than
I care to know, but I need to know. I don’t want to play God, but Chet and
Chantelle have tried to kill my family and me on more than one occasion.
That tells me they have zero respect for me and I have none for them, and at
this point, they can both die as far as I’m concerned. They need to die.
The past few months have changed me. They’ve made me grow up, and in
this business, when someone’s messing with your family, you need to be
prepared to take action and fight back. This is me fighting back. This is who
they’ve made me become.
“Ready, love?” Aedan asks after he opens my door.
“Yes. Thank you.” I take his hand and he helps me from the car. He grabs
the bag we bought yesterday with new clothes, toiletries, and everything else
my dad needs.
We walk back into the hospital and straight to Dad’s room, and before we
walk in, I can hear him giving the nurse shit about getting into bed. I walk in
and my dad stops talking.
“Dad, if you want to go home soon, you need to listen to the doctor’s
orders. Please stop giving the nice nurse a hard time.”
“I’m tired of lying in bed,” he grunts.
“You were shot two days ago. You’re not going to heal overnight.”
He huffs.
“Ma’am,” I turn to the nurse, “can we sit him in a recliner or adjust the
bed, so he isn’t lying down?”
“Let me see if I can get a recliner for him. I’ll be right back.”
“Thank you.” We all move out of the way to let her out of the room.
“Maybe if you ask instead of being so demanding, you might get something
done. These nurses aren’t your employees.”
“They damn well should be. We are paying for them, aren’t we?”
“You’re awfully grumpy.”
“I’m sorry, but this isn’t how I thought I’d be spending my Thanksgiving.”
“I know, Dad.”
“That son of a bitch needs to be caught. I’ll deal with him personally.”
“We will get him, sir,” Sam asserts from behind me.
“That’s a discussion for later, Dad. We brought you clothes and toiletries
for when you want to freshen up.”
“Thank you. I’ll take a shower in a bit. Doc said he would release me
tomorrow.”
“Are you going back to Denver then?”
“Yes. Since Chantelle tried to kill me, the pre-nup is void. I’ll have the
legal paperwork drawn up just in case.”
“I’ll call Jefferson when I leave here in a bit and have him call you later,”
I confirm.
“Thank you.”
“Oh, I have your new phone in the bag.” I open the bag and dig out his
new cellphone. “Craig has already programmed it for you. Everything should
be on there.”
“Okay.”
“We will get everything ready in order for us to fly home tomorrow
night,” Aedan tells Dad. “We will be able to change if we need to.”
“Sounds good.”
“And it gives me time to hire a nurse.” I smirk.
“I don’t need a damn nurse.”
“You do until Dr. Monroe clears you to take care of yourself.”
“I’ll pay him off,” he grumbles.
“You won’t.”
He stares at me. “You are a hard-ass.”
“Just like you. Where do you think I learned it?” I smile.
There’s a knock on the door. “Mr. McCoy, I found you a chair to sit in,”
the older nurse announces.
“Thank you.”
“Do you want to shower before we move you?”
“Please.”
“Let me get everything ready.” She goes into the bathroom, turning on the
lights and water.
“See, being nice helps.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
“We’ll be back later to check on you. Let me know if you need anything.
Oh, Reese and Tier left this morning.”
“Yes, they called when they made it back to Denver.”
“Good. Love you, Dad. Make sure you behave.”
“I will. I love you too.”
I hug my dad and Laney hugs him as well. He’s like the father she never
had. After we say goodbye, we walk out of the building and back to the SUV.
“What are we going to do? Sitting around doing nothing is getting old
quick,” I say to Aedan.
“Do you think you can handle going to the ranch?”
 Can I? I don’t know until I go. I need to see if there’s anything that can be
salvaged.
“Yes. I need to see it in the daylight.”
“Okay.”
Aedan opens the back door and Laney and I get in, and he and Sam get in
the front. Within a few minutes, we are pulling out of the parking lot and
heading toward the country.
Twin Falls is a decent size city and I haven’t spent time in town. We
always go from the airport straight to the ranch, and I know as soon as we go
over the big truss bridge that we are thirty minutes from the ranch. I’ve never
taken the time to take in what was around me. I also haven’t been here since I
was a teenager, so that wasn’t important to me. Now, it is.
Once we pull into the lane, we have to take the secondary drive to the
house. I almost forgot the storm knocked the main bridge out. It’s rare to get
violent thunderstorms up here, and that one flooded the river that runs on our
property. If you look at a map, the river looks nonexistent, but when it rains,
it’s a raging river.
“Has anyone been contacted about replacing the bridge?”
“Yes. When things calm down, a contractor will come in and put in a new
one.”
“How long will it take?”
“He quoted me a day. They have premade ones,” Sam replies.
“I know metal doesn’t fit the scenery, but I think the material needs to be
metal.”
“I agree, and they are doing metal trusses.”
“Good. That’s what the service entrance is, and it held up through the
storm.”
“Yes, I had an engineer out here this morning. We needed to know if it
would hold heavy equipment for the cleanup and rebuild.”
“Thank you for being on it.”
“You’re welcome.”
We go over the bridge and the barns and the ranch hand quarters come
into view. Laney grabs my hand, closing it into hers, holding it tight. As we
go around the curve, past the barns where the house once stood, I see the
stone smokestack from the fireplace in the living room, the appliances in the
kitchen, and the gutted truck that my father drove while he was here. The
house looks like it’s been through a war. My heart sinks to my stomach.
Tears burn my eyes as they spill down my face. How could this son of a bitch
do this?
“Are you okay?” Laney whispers.
I nod and keep looking at what’s left of the one place that held my
mother’s love. The SUV stops in the old driveway and Aedan looks at me in
the rearview mirror.
“Do you want to get out?”
I can’t say anything. I’m afraid a sob will come out instead of words, so I
just nod. He gets out and opens my door, offers me his hand, and I get out
with his assistance. Aedan doesn’t release my hand and pulls my body into
his. He knows I’ll need help getting through this.
“The cleanup crew is coming tomorrow. They will work tomorrow and be
off Thanksgiving and be back Friday and Saturday. They said it shouldn’t
take that long to clean up,” Sam says from behind us.
“Thanks, Sam,” Aedan says.
I pull away from Aedan, because I need to take this all in by myself.
Charred lumber crunches under my boots as I walk through what used to be
the dining room. I walk over to the stone fireplace and look around for
anything that could have survived, and I bend over to turn over a large piece
of metal. I see it’s one of the old-fashioned signs that used to hang around the
fireplace, and below the sign, in perfect condition is a family picture from
when I was fourteen. I pick it up and hold it to my chest and I let the tears
consume me. I can feel Aedan come up behind me and wrap his arms around
me. I know everything will be okay, even if it’s falling apart around me.
 CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Jesse

The flight back to Denver seemed to take longer than normal, because I
was worried about my dad’s health, worried about our safety, worried about
everything. Since he’s still recovering and will be for weeks to come, I hired
a nurse to make sure that he takes it easy. But he won’t. I know he won’t. I
told the nurse he would be a pain in her ass. She just laughed and said he
won’t be her first difficult patient.
Trent is staying with him in the condo. I wish he would sell it and travel
the country, the world. I will talk to him about doing so after he heals. The
property would sell fast, and he could get something smaller if he wanted to
keep a home address. I just want him out of here, so he can get rid of all these
bad memories.
The past four days back from Idaho has gone by fast. We didn’t do
anything for Thanksgiving since we were still recovering from everything
that happened. Tomorrow will be my first day back in the office, and the first
day of work in December—my favorite month. We normally have a company
Christmas party, but I want to have a family and friends party too. We have
so much to celebrate this year. Even though it’s been a roller coaster, we are
all here and that needs to be celebrated, and we need a party since we didn’t
celebrate Turkey Day with everyone.
I hope Aedan will be okay with this. Chet is long gone, and Chantelle is
probably living it up on some tropical island while he does her dirty work.
Just the thought of her makes my blood boil. How can so many people be
fooled by this bitch’s sob story? Feel sorry for me because my dad didn’t
know about me until I was twenty-two. Boo-fucking-hoo.
Make something out of your life instead of expecting someone to hand it
to you because you think things have been unfair. I know. I have been there
myself. I expected to have the company handed to me as soon as I came back
to Denver, but I was wrong. I’ve worked my ass off the past two years to get
back in the good graces of my father, and I had to prove I deserved the
company, not because I’m a McCoy, but because I know how to the run the
business and make people money.
I shake my head at all the mistakes I made in my life. Chet wasn’t a
mistake…letting someone interfere with what I had promised my family, my
life…was my mistake. I won’t lay the blame completely on him. It takes two.
I can’t take back anything in my past that has happened, but I can make it
right. The lessons that I learned while working, going to school, and paying
off my debt made me grow up, made me realize that if you don’t work for
what you want, it’s not worth it.
The relationship Chet and I had scared me from being in another
relationship. I didn’t want to end up in the same place again, and I didn’t
know whether I could be in committed relationship again. Aedan changed
that. He made me realize I could be loved for who I am, flaws and all, but I’m
still scared. I’m scared that I will screw up and our relationship will be over.
We’ve been official for six months, but I feel like I’ve known him most of
my life. Maybe it’s because he’s been in my life for the past eight years in
some way or another, but for the past year, he’s purposely placed himself in
my life. He was positive about his feelings for me, while I was still trying to
decide what to wear to work. I was mad at him for how he tricked me. Even
though I thought I was meeting someone else, he got to know the real me, my
perverted thoughts, and everything else. The first time our lips touched, I was
his, and I want to be forever.
I won’t compare my relationship with Aedan to the one I had with Chet.
Neither of them are alike, nor are the relationships themselves. I’m sure in
some sick, twisted way, Chet liked me, possibly loved me…but I have no
doubt about the love Aedan has for me. He makes sure I know daily his
feelings for me. That makes me happy.
“What are you over there smiling about?” Aedan asks as he walks into the
family room and plops down on the couch.
“You.”
 He pulls me on his lap, and I put my arms around his neck, lacing my
fingers behind his head.
“What about me?”
“Just thinking about you and me…and how we ended up where we are.”
“We are here because I wanted you and I needed to have you.”
“Um, that sounds stalkerish.”
“Well…”
“I’m kidding! I know you’re not a stalker. Well, not the bad kind. You
were doing your job.”
“I was. Maybe I should have told you about my feelings for you sooner…”
“No, the timing wasn’t right. I had a lot of shit to work out. You know
that.”
“Yeah…” He pulls me into him, and he places his head on my chest, so he
can hear my heart beat. “Jesse…”
“Yes?”
“Will you officially move in with me?”
I’ve been here for six months, and even though this is his house, it’s felt
like home since the first day I was here. What will I do with my house? I
guess I could keep it, but what would kind of sign would that give Aedan? I
want to live with you, but I want to have my house in case things don’t work
out…just say yes already, you idiot.
“Yes! I can’t think of anywhere else I rather be.”
“I have another question for you.”
Oh my…is he popping the question?
“Okay…”
“How about waiting to move the things you want from your house here
and we buy a house together?”
“I love your house.”
“That’s the thing. It’s my house. I want it to be our house.”
“I would love that.”
He grabs my face and kisses me. “You make me so happy. I love you,” he
confesses, placing our foreheads together.
“I love you too.” My heart fills. The fear I felt leaves my chest. He’s in it
for long-term. “When do you want to start looking at houses?”
“After the holidays. Speaking of holidays, I was thinking we could have a
big family Christmas party. Both of our families together along with our
close friends.”
 “Sounds like a good idea. It would cut down on having to attend a lot of
parties.”
“That’s what I was thinking. It is the time of the year that needs to be
spent with family, but how can you spend much time with your family if
you’re too busy traveling?”
“I like the way you’re thinking. What time will our families be here
today?”
He looks down at his watch. “In an hour or so, why?”
I hop up, pull on his arm to follow, and run up the stairs, yelling, “Catch
me if you can.” I need some alone time with my man.

***

Aedan

I stand in the kitchen, lost in my thoughts. Every time with Jesse is

amazing. I can’t get enough of her. She does something to me. I can’t control
myself when it comes to making love to her. I replay making love to her and
going for seconds in the shower, only to finish moments before my sister and
her family arrived. I still can’t believe I blurted out asking Jesse to move in
like that. It’s been on my mind for a while, but I guess in my subconscious I
needed to make it official since I want to ask her to marry me soon. Maybe
it’s too soon, but it feels right.
The family Christmas party would be the perfect time since our family and
close friends will attend. I want to do this right way. I’m going to ask Pearse
for her hand. It’s the only way to do it since Chet screwed that shit up the
first time. I want to be the last person she marries, because I’m in it for life.
The house is loud with both of our families here and I love it. If the glow
on Jesse’s face is any indication of how happy she is, then I must be doing
something right. I hope so, because I don’t want to mess up our relationship
with my urge to protect her.
“There’s my favorite son,” my mother says as she kisses me on the cheek.
“Hey, Mom. I didn’t hear you come in.”
“Kevin let us in. We ordered dinner and it’s going to be delivered shortly.
Sandwiches from the deli on the corner.”
“Thank you. I was going to order pizza once everyone got here. I guess I
don’t have to now.”
 “Nope. Don’t need that stress.”
“I appreciate it and I’m sure everyone else will too.” She smiles and walks
toward the family room.
“Hey, Denny,” Dad says as he walks by and pats me on the shoulder
before following my mom.
We are waiting on Laney, Reese, and Tierney to get here. Sam will be
here later, but Laney doesn’t know that. He stayed back in Idaho to get the
ranch secured, and to watch the cleanup of the house. With winter coming,
Pearse will wait until spring to rebuild the house, but he wanted to get the old
house rubble removed. The ranch hands know how to protect themselves and
their living quarters were untouched, so they will remain and run the ranch as
normal.
I walk into my man cave and open the mini bar. There’s an unopened
bottle of Glenlivet twenty-five-year-old scotch in the cabinet. I pick it up and
set it on top of the bar and remove the plastic from the cork and bottle. The
glasses are sitting above the bar and I pick up one and pour two fingers of the
amber liquid. I take a moment and drink the glass in one gulp. The alcohol
warms me as it goes down, and I pour another, drinking it as quickly as the
first. I don’t want to be drunk, so I cork the bottle and put it away, and I carry
the glass into the kitchen to be washed later.
Jesse is in the kitchen talking to my mom when I make my way in there.
She stands on her tip toes and kisses me, and she looks at me when pulls
away.
I hold up the glass. “Scotch.”
“Oh, tastes good.”
“It is. It’s on the bar in my room if you want some.”
“I’m good for now, thanks.” She smiles and returns to talking to my mom.
Voices echo in through the hallway from the garage, and Laney enters the
kitchen followed by Reese and Tierney. Finally, everyone is here. As I get
everyone’s coats, Jesse gets their drinks, and we get everyone settled in
before dinner arrives. Once we have everyone taken care of, Jesse places her
arms around my waist and hugs me.
“Thank you, Aedan, for loving me and my family.”
“I should be the one thanking you.”
“You know we will be spoiling your nephews at Christmas.”
“Oh, they are going to love you. I normally don’t know what to buy them,
so I have Leigh buy what they need.” She looks at me like I’m crazy.
 “That’s not what we are doing this year. I’ll get with her later and get sizes
and what they are into. Then you and I are going shopping.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“I’m glad you see it my way.” She giggles and kisses me on the cheek
before she walks into the family room and sits on Laney’s lap.
Since everyone is occupied, I walk into my office and shut the door to call
Pearse. I shouldn’t be interrupted, and I pick up my office phone to dial his
number.
“McCoy,” he answers.
“You’re supposed to be taking it easy.”
“You were supposed to get me a young, hot nurse, not Nurse Ratched.”
“I’m sure she’s an excellent nurse or Jesse wouldn’t have hired her.”
“Maybe if I were in a nursing home she would be.” I chuckle at his
statement.
“All joking aside, I need to ask you a serious question,” I say as I fumble
with the papers on my desk.
“I’m listening. It’s not like I have nothing else to do.”
“May I have your permission to ask Jesse to marry me? I wanted to ask
you in person, but with everything going on, I don’t know when I would see
you without Jesse hovering over you, or me.”
The line is silent. I’m not sure if he is still there and I hear him sigh. Come
on, man, I’m starting to sweat.
He clears his throat and begins to speak. “Jesse is my oldest child and I
wanted so much for her. I’m proud of the way she has grown as a person in
the past couple of years, especially this year. A lot of that has to do with you.
You make her strong and secure in her thoughts and ideas. Aedan, I would be
honored to have you as my son-in-law.”
“Thank you. I will do my damndest make sure that never changes.”
“I’m sure you will. I have no doubt in that. Do you have an idea when
you’re going to do it?”
“The family Christmas party.”
“Oh, she called me about that earlier. It will be a hell of surprise for her.”
“I think so. She has no idea. I think I’ll tell my mom and sister since they
are helping Jesse plan. That way it will be an engagement party too.”
“You’re getting a little soft on me.” He chuckles.
“Maybe I am…I’ll blame Jesse.”
“You’ll make her day, and it will take her mind off all this bullshit
Chantelle has created.”
“Bullshit it is.”
“Any update on locating either of them?”
“No, sir. I wish. Taking a break today and hitting their trail tomorrow
when Sam gets back from Idaho.”
“Sounds good. And keep me informed if you find anything.”
“Sure thing.”
The phone line goes dead and I hang up the receiver. I sit back in my chair
and begin to think about how I’m going to pop the question, and I’ll go with
what hasn’t failed me yet, blunt and straight to the point. Ideas run through
my head and the gate buzzer interrupts my thoughts. Dinner has arrived. I
look at the gate camera and let the driver in, go out to greet him, and bring in
the food.

***

Sunday dinner took my mind from the exhausting week we had to how
much I enjoy being around family and friends. When we look at houses, I’m
going to suggest closer to my parents, possibly. I have no idea where Pearse
is going to end up. Knowing him, he’ll have a new lady friend in less than a
year and he will be living with her. Time will only tell.
I’m having a hard time getting out of bed this morning, my body is tired,
and my mind is sluggish. When I get in the office, I know the priority is
changing all the processes and procedures Sam and I worked on in Idaho.
Craig has already made scanner access changes, and they have been in effect
since Wednesday of last week.
“It’s too early to be thinking that hard,” Jesse says from her side of the
bed.
“How do you know I was thinking?”
“You grind your teeth. The sound is like nails on a chalkboard to my
ears,” she mumbles.
“Sorry. Just going over everything I have to do when we get in the office
today.”
“It’s going to be a busy month, especially with it being the last month in
the quarter and the year.”
“Yes, it is.”
“Are you planning to take any extra time at Christmas and New Year’s?”
 “I can since we have account managers, but I feel since it’s my first
Christmas as the owner, I should be there.”
“No one would be mad at you if you took time off. Being the owner
allows you to work when you want.”
“I know. Are you taking off?”
“No. I have a lot to take care of before the end of the month.”
“Then what’s the point of me taking off?”
“Spend time with your family?”
“I could…”
“Whatever you decide, just make sure you decide quickly so accounting
can get anything they need signed and taken care of.”
“I’ll decide before our monthly meeting today.”
“Perfect. I’m going to get up and shower. Want to join me?”
“I might in a bit. I’m going sleep a little longer to see if this headache will
go away.”
“I’ll bring you meds.” It’s rare for her to decline a shower or complain of a
headache. I walk in to the bathroom, get a couple of Aleve and a glass of cold
water, and take them to her.
She sits up in bed and takes the meds and water I hold out for her. “Thank
you.”
“Welcome, gorgeous.” I kiss her forehead before she lies back in bed and
covers up.
I glance at the clock before I go back in the bathroom, it reads 04:45. I’ll
let her sleep a few hours before I wake her up. She doesn’t get up until 06:30
normally. Sleeping in until 07:00 should help.
The hot shower feels amazing cascading down my body and I stand there,
letting it pound my body from every angle. I turn on the in-shower radio to
listen to the morning news. It seems to be the same daunting news every day.
Someone killed, someone overdosing, and that doesn’t include all of the
drama with politics. I change the channel to music and let it take my mind
from the news to nothing, which is good because I need to relax before work
today.
I finish my shower and get dressed for my day sans jacket and tie. It’s still
not time to wake up Jesse, so I set an alarm on my phone to remind myself to
wake her up in case I get engrossed in my work. I head to the upstairs office,
turning on the lights, and set behind the desk, turning on the computer.
When the login screen appears, I go straight to the email icon, clicking on
it to open it. The first couple of emails are from Sam, and by the amount of
emails he’s sent me this morning, he’s already in the office. The next emails
are from Craig and HR. I click on Sam’s and skim them quickly to see if they
are items I need to address now, and they can wait until I get into the office.
I open Craig’s email and I skim the contents and have to stop and go back
to the beginning. As I read, he is telling me that Stella’s thumb scans stopped
working and it won’t read her thumb anymore. So she is still going to use her
card until he can figure out why the system won’t read her. Odd, but Craig
knows what he is doing. I go to the next emails and they are from HR
reminding me that I need to do evaluations before the end of the year. My
favorite thing to do…not. I set myself a reminder to do them before the end
of the week, that way I don’t forget.
The rest of my mail is nothing important so I discard it all. I get up from
the desk, go downstairs, and make coffee. While I wait for the coffee to brew,
I make a light breakfast, and sit down and eat it when the coffee is ready. I
look at my watch and it’s almost time to wake Jesse, so I make her breakfast
and take that and coffee up to her.
“Jesse, it’s time to wake up,” I say as I enter the room. I don’t turn on the
lights in the room, but I do turn on the bathroom light to see where I’m going.
She doesn’t make a sound.
“Jesse…it’s six-thirty. Wake-up time.” I gently shake her shoulder after I
set the tray of food and coffee on the nightstand.
She rolls over and rubs her eyes in an effort to wake herself up. “What
time is it?” she mumbles.
“Six thirty-three,” I reply after looking at the clock.
“Okay.” She sits up, trying to get her bearings.
“I made you a light breakfast. I didn’t know how you would feel but
figured you’d feel better with something in your stomach.” I get the tray and
place it on her lap.
“Thank you. This looks perfect.”
She eats most of her breakfast, but she doesn’t look like she feels well. I’ll
make a call to Dr. Monroe later if she doesn’t improve. I know she’ll get mad
at me, but she doesn’t need to suffer if she’s sick.
Jesse heads to the bathroom to shower and get ready. I go back to the
upstairs office and check my email again. Nothing new, so I open an Internet
browser and look up homes in the area…nothing really impressing so far. I
wonder if she would want to build a house. We aren’t in a hurry…because
that would take time. I’ll keep looking and leave that as an option.
Time passes by quickly and before I realize it, Jesse is standing at the
threshold of the office ready to go.
“How’s your head feeling?”
“Better now that I’ve had meds, ate, and showered.”
“Good. Ready?” I ask as I stand up and walk over to her.
“Yes.”
“Let me grab my tie and jacket and we can go.”
“I’ll meet you downstairs.”
“Okay.” I kiss her before she walks away, and I make sure she knows how
much I love her.
 CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Aedan

Time has flown by. It’s already past the middle of December and
Christmas is approaching at a rapid speed. As long as I can remember, I’ve
always loved Christmas. My love of Christmas comes from spending time
with my family, and this year it has grown to include four more people, plus
Laney. I can’t leave her out because she’s treated like a McCoy.
The past three weeks has been packed with party planning, secret
planning, ring design, house searches…too many things at once. Sometimes I
have to stop and ask myself if this is actually happening. I’ve watched Jesse
grow into a beautiful, strong woman. I’ve seen her at her lowest and on top of
the world. When I started working for McCoy fresh out of college, I never
thought I would fall in love with his daughter…or even be asking her to
marry me.
Nervousness courses through my body as the party gets closer. My gut is
telling me something is going to happen, something is going to go wrong, but
I won’t let it. This is our night. I pat my pocket for the sixteenth time since I
put these pants on to make sure the ring I had designed for her is still in
place.
I went with the same design as the necklace I got her for graduation, the
past, present and future. The love I have for her will never die. She is all of
those things to me. Her past brought me into the present, and together, we
will have an amazing future.
My mind goes back to what if something goes wrong tonight, and this
time I can’t shake it. I pull my phone out of my pocket and press send when
come to Sam’s name. The phone rings and rings before I hear his voice.
“Getting cold feet, bro?” His loud voice echoes through the phone.
“No, not at all. I got a feeling. How many do you have working tonight?”
“Eight, including me. I hired on three new people for security and
promoted Mona Granger to the Alpha team.”
“Nice. Make sure that everyone is run through facial recognition.
Something is going to happen. I can feel it.”
“You’re scared Jesse is going to say no.”
“No, she’ll say yes. I just have to make sure we get to that point of the
night.”
“For once you need to relax. I went to the event location and checked
everything out myself. Andrews and Lee are there now watching the crew set
up. They will make sure everything is clean before they allow anyone in
there, especially with the celebrities on the guest list.”
“You know that biggest issue of the night will be that we stole Randy
Andrews from Ken Reeves, that actor that has been in the news lately for the
charity work his daughter’s doing with the soldiers.”
“He’s on the list?”
“Pearse added him last minute.”
“Great. Has the back entrance been cleared in case the paparazzi get
carried away?”
“All covered.”
“Is Stella helping with checking in everyone?”
“Yes, Jesse said she volunteered even though she was invited to the
party.”
“Nice.”
“Yeah, should make check-in quick.”
“This party got a lot bigger once Pearse and Mom found out that it was
going to be an engagement party.”
“I agree, but it’s not every day someone gets engaged.”
“I know, but the whole idea of the party was to not have to do a Christmas
with my family and a Christmas with her family. We’re going to have to now
because I’m not buying all these people gifts.”
“You’re worrying, man. Relax. After tonight, you won’t give two shits
about all that stuff.”
“Probably.”
 “I’m going to head to the gas station. See you in an hour?”
“Yes, I’ll be there at six.”
“Later, H.”
The line goes dead. At this point, all I care about is getting this ring on her
finger. Once I’ve accomplished that, I’ll be able to relax.
Jesse rushes into my office, flustered. “We need to go. Why didn’t you tell
me it’s as late as it is?”
“We have plenty of time. Everything is under control.”
“I want to make sure for myself.” She hurries out of the room, not giving
me time to respond.
I shake my head as I turn off the lights and head to the garage, because
I’m sure she’s in one of the vehicles waiting on me.

***

The party is in full swing. People I haven’t met before are here. Celebrities
who use McCoy and don’t use McCoy are here. I didn’t think that this would
be a popular Christmas party. It’s to the point it’s a fundraiser. People asked
who we wanted them to donate to, so Jesse decided on a few charities for
whom she works pro-bono, because non-profits need the same care as for-
profit companies. Doing that is a win-win for all.
I stand back in the shadows, watching as people interact with Jesse. The
feeling in my guts still hasn’t dissipated, but I don’t think it’s nerves. The
thought of Jesse becoming my wife doesn’t scare me. It’s another chapter in
our lives and I’m excited we will be going through it together. Maybe I
shouldn’t be that sure of her saying yes, but I can’t think of any reason for her
to say no.
“Hey, H. Hell of a party.”
“Yeah, a lot more people showed up than I thought would.”
“Agreed. It’s under the paparazzi radar, so they can come and be
themselves without having the eyes of the world on them.”
“True. Everyone made it through the scan okay?”
“Yes. I didn’t have security scanned or Stella. I figured they were good.”
“I’d hope so.” I chuckle.
“When’s the big moment?”
“After dinner.”
He slaps me on the back. “She’s as good as yours as soon as she sees the
ring.”
“I hope so.”
He walks off.
Soon, the dinner rush fades into after dinner drinks. The guests mingle
around the room and Laney gives the cue that everything is ready for me to
pop the question.
I take Jesse’s hand and walk to the center of the room. “Excuse me,
everyone…” The guests turn and face us.
Jesse smiles at me as the crowd’s attention is on us. “Thank you for
coming to the first of what will be many McCoy holiday celebrations. This
couldn’t have been possible without all of you, I would like to personally
thank each one of you for McCoy Investments.” The room applauds. “Thank
you for attending and we hope you have a wonderful holiday season!”
Jesse pulls on my hand to leave the center of the room, but I don’t move.
“Before we go for the evening, I have something else to add.” Jesse looks
up at me. Instead of addressing the crowd, I look at her. “Jesse, I’ve spent the
past three weeks trying to come up with words that describe our relationship
and how you make me feel. There aren’t enough hours left in this day to get
through them all. I never knew what love was until I met you. The first time I
saw you, I knew I was going to marry you…and almost nine years later, I’m
standing before you, with our family and friends surrounding us. They are
going to help me. I have a question for you…ready, everyone?”
Our families, plus Laney and Sam, all hold up signs that spell out, “Will
You Marry Me?”
Once she reads the signs, she gasps and tears well in her eyes. She nods
her head.

***

Jesse

“Ye—”
“Stop!” a voice that instantly sends chills down my spine calls out from
behind the crowd that’s gathered around us.
Our family, friends, and business acquaintances part to let the unknown
person through the crowd. Our eyes meet, and I can’t believe he’s here…
Chet.
 I place a hand over my frantically beating heart and the other over my
mouth. His eyes are dark; so many secrets lie behind them. He looks so
different from three weeks ago, gaunt and pale. He walks closer to Aedan and
me. He gently pushes me, but I refuse to budge. He looks at me through the
corner of his eyes, and I glare back. I’m not afraid. I will kill him myself if I
need to.
“You must be out of your goddamned mind by coming here…especially
tonight of all nights,” Aedan snaps.
“No, for the first time in years, I’m actually thinking clearly. I came to
turn myself in…but I wanted to say a few things to Jesse before I did.”
I look at this man, wanting to wrap my cold fingers around his thin neck,
wondering what Chet has to say to me after everything that he’s done to ruin
my family and me.
“Well, start talking. You have eight guns pointed at your head and five
minutes before I take care of you myself…” Aedan says.
“I’m listening,” I tell him, as I wait for Chet to talk to me before someone
kills him.
“Jesse, I’m sorry for everything that I’ve done to you and your family. I
thought doing as Chantelle wanted would be the right thing to do—the whole
blood is thicker than water bullshit. But it’s just that. Bullshit. I really did…
do love you. I’m sorry, so sorry. I don’t know if I’ll be able to tell you how
sorry I am…” His chin drops to his chest and blood starts dripping from his
nose. He puts his fingers up to his nose and gently wipes, and he sees that it’s
blood. Shaking his head, he lets out a laugh.
“My sister knows me too well…might want to call an ambulance because
who knows what the hell’s in the cocaine I snorted before I came here…” His
words slur.
“Chet!” I yell out, lunging for him as he crumples to the ground. Aedan
grabs me by the waist, holding me back.
“Please stay back in case it’s staged,” he states firmly.
I nod, and Sam and Lyndsay assess Chet, making sure it’s safe to be
around him.
“Aedan, his pulse is weak,” Sam says, looking up at us.
“Dr. Monroe?” Aedan yells out.
“Grabbing my bag,” he calls out. A few moments pass. “Excuse me. Out
of the way please,” the doctor says as he pushes his way through the crowd.
Sam pats down Chet, making sure that he doesn’t have any weapons or
explosives on him, and he doesn’t find anything. He stands, leaving Chet
lying on the floor. Sam starts to walk around his immobile body, but before
he can get around him, Chet’s body seizures. He flops on the floor and white
foam comes from his mouth.
“Lay him on his left side so he doesn’t aspirate,” the doctor shouts. Aedan
lets go of me and he runs to aid Lyndsay and Sam who are trying to control
Chet’s seizing body.
The scene before me is one I’d never thought I’d see—my future helping
my past. The room is quiet as everyone looks on in shock.
Chet’s body stops moving, and Sam check’s his pulse again.
“I don’t feel a heartbeat…”
“No,” I cry out. As much as I hate him, I don’t want him to die. Chantelle
used him as a pawn in her game, an expendable piece in a game of life or
death. She double crossed him.
The doctor assesses his limp body. “Did he say he took cocaine?”
“Yes, he does have a habit, and it’s possible that it’s mixed with
something else.”
“Okay.” The doctor puts an IV in Chet’s arm. “Shit, grab his arm, Aedan.
He’s seizing again. I need to get a benzo pushed.” The doctor struggles
before Aedan can gain control of Chet’s shaking arm, and with one more
attempt, the doctor is successful. A bag of clear liquid drips into the IV as the
medic injects medication into the port on the IV tubing. Chet’s seizing body
starts to calm as the meds start to take over his body.
“Call the clinic and let them know I need a truck and medics. He needs to
be at the clinic stat.” The doctor rolls Chet over on his left side again,
allowing any vomit to come out.
Ten minutes later, Dr. Monroe’s crew arrives, and after they get their
orders from him, they slide a backboard under Chet’s still body, and fasten
him onto the board for his protection. They lift him up and place him on a
stretcher and repeat the process of securing him. The medics gather their kits
and push Chet out the door.
I’m torn. Do I go with them or…
“Jesse, I’ll take you to Dr. Monroe’s in a few. Let me get things attended
to here and we will go.” He squeezes my shoulder to let me know that he
knows I’m worried, but too strong to show it.

***
 My head lies on the edge of the bed, while my left had holds his rough
hand. I’m not sure why I’m here holding his hand, but it feels right. With
every breath he inhales and exhales, I will him to open his eyes. Why am I
doing this myself? Where are his parents? They should be here by now.
“Chet, please wake up. I…I need to understand why you did all of this.” I
close my eyes, hoping to catch a few moments of rest because I’m wearing
down fast. There are so many questions left unanswered, so many things
don’t make sense right now, and the lack of sleep isn’t helping.
The hate and anger consume me, but I look at Chet’s features and the
thoughts of how much I loved him takes over. I need to be somewhat
coherent, so I let myself sleep with this battle.
A gentle shake wakes me up. I look up and see Mr. and Mrs. Boston
standing by the bed.
“Jesse…”
“Hi,” I mutter.
“We got here as soon as we could. Any changes?” Bree Boston sobs.
“No, I’m sorry. I wish I could give you more.”
“I’m glad we are here now. Why was he in Denver?”
“I don’t have all the details yet, but once we know he’s going to be okay,
we’ll talk.”
“Okay.”
“I’ll leave you alone with him. If you need anything, just ask.”
“Thank you, Jesse.” Bree kisses me on the cheek before she takes the
place where I was sitting.
Chris gives me a small hug before he releases me and pulls the other chair
up beside Bree and the bed. I quickly dismiss myself and exit through the
door and take the long way to our private room. I make my way to the
restroom. Opening the door to the room, I head straight to the sink to wash
my face and hands. I look into the mirror and I don’t recognize the face in the
reflection.
Gone are the bright eyes and clear complexion. Blotchy skin and
bloodshot eyes with black circles from stress look back at me. My once
beautiful green chiffon dress is wrinkled beyond recognition. The only thing
that I recognize in the mirror is the Trinity necklace Aedan gave me as a
graduation gift.
I splash my face with cold water, hoping to tame some of the blotchiness
of my skin, and I know there is nothing I can do for my bloodshot eyes.
Drying my face and hands, I take a deep breath and try to release some of the
tension in my body. I leave the restroom and roam around the halls for a bit.
This isn’t a typical hospital. No cafeteria, no chapel, no vending machines,
not even that weird hospital smell.
I find a chair I can sit in for a moment, think…and pray. I bend over,
placing my head in my hands. Pain radiates through my body. Not from being
physically hurt, but emotionally exhausted. Dealing with this drama and
running the company is almost too much for me to handle. The hate and
anger I feel inside makes me numb, and I don’t want to be this way. But it’s
become a necessity to live, to survive.
As I pray, I realize this all-consuming anger isn’t for Chet, it’s for
Chantelle. She is the one who brought us to where we are today…and Chet’s
life is hanging in the balance for her actions. Tears spill from my eyes. I can’t
hold in my anger anymore. I need to get a hold on my emotions, and this plan
of Chantelle’s needs to end today. I pray that it ends today, and I pray I’ll be
forgiven for the decisions I make if they are wrong. I wipe the tears from my
face; as I say “Amen” as I raise my head. I hope God hears my prayers.
I almost fall before I get to the room, but I see Lyndsay standing guard
outside of the suite. I take a deep breath, trying to regain my composure.
Exhaustion is wearing on my body, but I need to be here in case anything
changes. I can’t let Aedan know how tired I am.
“Ma’am. Hughes and your father have been looking for you.”
“Thanks. Are they inside?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Thanks.” I push on the door to go in and it feels like it weighs a thousand
pounds, and two sets of worried eyes greet me.
“Any change?” my father asks.
“None. Chet’s parents arrived finally.”
“Yes, I was notified when they arrived.”
“I figured you were.”
Aedan comes over and embraces me. His warmth radiates throughout my
cold body. This is the man for me…the one who makes me feel safe…I hope
I can be worthy of his love, his heart.
“I need to check on a few leads. I’ll be right back,” he says and kisses my
cheek. Once he lets go of me, my body misses his touch.
“Sit down, Jesse. You need to rest.”
 “Yeah, now that his parents are here, we don’t need to be here.”
“True, but I don’t know what Chantelle has planned. She’s responsible for
Wade’s death…and tried to kill her own brother. Who knows if she will try
again?” my dad says.
“Is she doing all of this for money?” I ask, trying to figure out if that could
be the motivation behind her obsession.
“I’d hope not. I tried to give her the world…and I would have, but I also
thought I was protecting you by keeping her close. You know, keep your
enemies closer…maybe I kept her too close.”
“You didn’t know, Dad.”
“I should have, though. I knew who she was the day I married her, but I
didn’t realize what she was capable of doing to our family…to her own
family. She’s like a black widow spider.”
“I’m glad she didn’t cut your head off after she was finished with you,” I
say with a smirk.
“Me too. Since Wade and Chet have failed to kill me, she might try next.
Care to be serious a moment?”
“Not at all.”
“I knew the day you married Chet that he loved you, but I didn’t think he
was the one for you. Maybe because of the foolish idea I had that you and
Aedan would be a good couple. I guess I wasn’t too far off back then, huh?”
He chuckles and goes back to being serious. “Chet had several life changing
surprises that you had no control over. I believe they changed him for the
worse instead of the better. You couldn’t control what happened and I think
with losing the baby, and you, he couldn’t control his emotional state
anymore. I hope you’re not blaming yourself for this situation.”
“No, not at all…well, maybe at first I was, but not now. I just can’t believe
he would go through all of this. If I get my hands on her, she will not live.”
“Don’t worry about getting your hands dirty when it comes to Chantelle. I
will make sure she will get what she deserves. That is a promise.”
I look at my father and wonder if he can see how I feel about her. “There
wouldn’t be any dirt on my hands.”
A knock at the door stops our conversation and Lyndsay walks in. “Sorry
to interrupt, but I can’t get hold of Hughes. Chet is awake and asking for you,
Ms. McCoy.”
I get up and run through the door, making my way to Chet’s room. Bree
and Chris are crying and look up when I enter the room.
 “Chet, darlin’, we will be right outside. We are going to make some calls.”
“Okay, Mom,” he rasps.
His eyes meet mine, and my heart thuds in my chest hard against my ribs.
The anger and hate I was feeling earlier is gone, along with the love that once
had for him. Instead, sadness is in its place. My heart feels like it’s weighing
me down, and I don’t know how I let myself get to this point.
“Jesse, please come and sit.”
I take a deep breath, and exhale slowly as his parents leave the room.
“Jesse…I never meant for any of this to happen. I love you. I’ve always
have loved you.”
“But it did happen, Chet. You’ve tried to kill me and my family, not once,
but at least twice that I know of. Why did you do this? If you loved me,
why?”
“For Chantelle’s love.”
“I’m sorry, Chet…that’s ridiculous. Couldn’t you tell that she was using
you and Wade? Hell, she even used me, but luckily you got me out of that
situation.”
“I didn’t mean for us to end like that. It’s what she wanted. She was so
mad at me when I fell for you, and when you ended up pregnant, she lost her
mind.”
“And we lost the baby…” Tears threaten to fall down my face. “I lost
myself. And you…”
“I know sorry isn’t enough, but if I could take back everything I’ve done
to you and your family, I would.”
“Where is Chantelle?”
“I’m not sure.” He licks his dry lips, as he figures what to say next. I
instantly know he’s hiding something. “I need to talk to Hughes.”
“Whatever it is, you can tell me.”
“No, this is for him. I need to tell him.”
“Okay.” I leave the room and go to our office to get Aedan, and I walk
through the door and see him on the phone.
“Sounds good. Yes, thanks.” He hangs up and looks up at me.
“Chet is asking for you.”
“Me? Did he say what it’s about?”
“No. Just that he needs to talk to only you.”
“Okay, let’s see what he needs to get off his chest. He’s lucky we are here,
or I’d make sure he was in a body bag.”
 I follow him out of the room, down the hallway, and stand outside of
Chet’s room with the door cracked open so I can hear.
“Hughes, thanks for talking with me. I know I’m not your favorite person,
but I’m going to try to make up for it.”
“You’re right. What’s up?”
“Chantelle is closer to Jesse than you know—” A hand comes from behind
me, closing the door as something hard jabs me in the back.
“One word from you and I’ll impale your heart,” the familiar voice
whispers into my ear. “Don’t turn around, just walk toward the exit like
nothing is wrong.”
I follow her instructions and walk down the hallway at a slower than
normal pace, I see the bright sunlight coming through the glass exit doors,
and I take a deep breath, feeling the tip of the knife poking through my
sweater. Fifty yards from the exit, I hear Aedan shouting my name, “Jesse!” I
don’t stop, I don’t turn around, but my mind is telling me to. His heavy
footsteps echo down the hallway as he races to catch up to us. In thirty-five
yards, before we reach the double set of doors that lead to the outside, one of
us won’t be making it through those doors, alive.
“Stella!” Aedan shouts a few yards behind us.
My body falls to the cold, concrete floor. My head bounces off the floor,
and I hear a crack in my skull. I don’t fight the darkness. I let it devour me. It
pulls me in. It overcomes me as my mind goes back to last night, forgetting
about Chet, forgetting about Stella holding a knife to my back.
Aedan wants to marry me. He got down one knee and asked me in front of
all of our family, friends, and close business associates. I never answered
him. Why didn’t I answer him faster? I need to make sure he knows that I
want to be his forever, if only I can get out of this darkness. My eyes need to
open. I beg them to open. Why isn’t my body responding? A bright light
shines in my eye, but my lid closes after the light is gone. I feel my body
floating, like I’m being carried, but where?
My mind quiets and I feel cold…and I fall back into the blackness, not
knowing where it will take me.

To be continued…
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR
A. Gorman was born and raised in a small community in Central Indiana.
She left the slow moving life of the country for the fast-paced city life. After
spending twelve years in the city and becoming a mother to two wild and
crazy kids, she chose to move back to the peace and quiet of the country after
marrying the man of her dreams and gaining three more children.
As an avid reader, A. never set out to be an author since she’s a full-time
editor for several incredible authors. However, after editing one day, a voice
started talking to her and talking and talking. She decided to sit down and
write what she had to say, and it turned out she had a lot to say. Then that one
voice turned to two, and another story came to life. Not believing that
anything she was writing was publishable, she asked a few friends to critique
her manuscript…and now she’s the proud author of the Their Sins series,
with several more series and standalones planned.
When she’s not corralling her and her husband’s five kids and two dogs or
out in their garden, you can find her at her desk editing or writing her next
novel with a cup of coffee and classical music cranked up on her iPad. While
she loves reading, A. is addicted to all things British, coffee, and gummy
bears—in no particular order.

Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/AGormanAuthor

Twitter:
https://twitter.com/AuthorAGorman

Website:
http://authoragorman.com/

Goodreads:
https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/8185027.A_Gorman

Limitless Publishing:
http://www.limitlesspublishing.net/authors/a-gorman/
 Fear Inc.
Volume One

By Melinda Valentine
 CHAPTER ONE
Max

Maxwell entered the club, brushing past a large, brutish-looking bouncer.

The room was poorly lit, no doubt to hide the stains and tears in the carpet
and upholstery. It smelled of smoke, sweat, and arousal. Why he’d agreed to
come here with his best buddy, Foster Hyland, and a handful of their friends
was beyond him. Clubs like this weren’t his scene. Most of the guys he knew
loved them, but watching women remove their clothes for a room full of
strangers for money didn’t do it for him. At least not since he’d been
eighteen. At that age, all guys cared about was seeing tits and ass.
Making his way toward the main area with the tables, Max took a good
look around. Almost all twenty or so tables, as well as every booth, were
filled with drunk, rowdy onlookers. One large stage—with multiple poles
reaching from floor to ceiling—and a DJ booth took up most of the east wall.
The waitresses moved slowly, as if they couldn’t care less who got their
drinks and who didn’t, or it could be the ridiculously high heels they all wore.
Someone whistled loudly over the booming music, catching Max’s attention.
He noticed his best friend waving to him from across the room. Two tables in
the back had been pushed together to hold his party, and Max made his way
over to where the other men were now standing to greet him.
Foster was the first to grab him in a manly shoulder hug. At six-foot-two,
Foster was an inch shorter than Max. He still wore his sandy blond hair short
on the sides, but it was longer on the top than it had been the last time they’d
hung out a few weeks ago. That’s when Foster had told him he was getting
married.
“Glad you could make it.” Foster had to raise his voice to be heard over
the thumping beat.
Max grimaced. The music was already grating on his nerves. “I almost
didn’t. You’re lucky I missed all your dumb asses.”
Smiling, Max made the rounds, embracing the guys he knew and thought
of as brothers while giving a polite hello to the few he didn’t. The gang was
all here tonight: Benjamin “Benji” Agani, Mortimer “Mother” Neville,
Paxton “Tank” Sokolofski, Kasper “Gutter Mouth” Gutermuth, and Foster.
Plus, the few guys Max didn’t know made for a table of ten.
“For those of you who don’t know, this is Max Fear,” Foster announced,
clapping Max on the back. “My best bud and personal ‘Savior of my ass’ on
more than one occasion.”
Max took a seat, with Foster on one side and Tank on the other. Ordering
a beer from the waitress before she could scurry off again was harder than he
thought it would be. The atmosphere sucked, but the company was what
really mattered.
Tank turned toward him and grinned, his massive arms straining the thin
cotton of his green t-shirt. With his buzz cut and olive skin, he looked like
he’d just finished a tour overseas. “Max! Good to see you, man.”
“It’s been too long, Tank. How’s that baby sister of yours?” Max teased,
knowing damn well how protective Tank was over his little sister.
“A pain in the ass as always,” Tank grumbled, shaking his head. “She
pops in whenever she feels like it. Messes up my kitchen and leaves again.”
Max raised his eyebrows. “She in town now?”
“Stay the fuck away from her.” Tank bared his teeth, and Max burst out
laughing.
The Boys in Blue back together again…Well, not all of them fell under
that title anymore. Max had left the police force over a year ago. He hoped to
open his own security firm, Fear Incorporated, in the near future. Gutter
Mouth and Tank had retired two years before Max did. They were both doing
private securities as well, only with different firms. Max hoped to poach them
both once his business opened. He was close, but not quite there yet.
With a cold MGD in hand, he leaned back in the chair and listened to the
guys tease and laugh around the tables. Taking a long pull off the bottle, one
conversation caught his attention.
Across the table, a man with short blond hair shook his head. “She’s great,
but she’s so, I don’t know…vanilla.”
Foster stared unbelievingly at him. “Brody, I’ve heard stories of her and
Mirabella. Are we talking about the same girl?”
Brody shrugged. “Whatever you’ve heard, I’m sure it was a lie. I don’t
even think she likes sex.”
The waitress came back to refresh drinks. She was tall in her heels, with a
strategically placed, tiny bikini covering her important bits. The fabric looked
like foil, if foil were bright pink. She had great legs, probably from wearing
ridiculous heels like that every night. Breasts like hers screamed silicone
from across the room, and her hair was dyed to a bright candy apple red. Both
her look and demeanor screamed cheap and easy. She stopped behind Brody,
brushing her tits against the back of his shoulders.
“Comin’ over tonight?” she purred.
Brody raised his eyebrows and grinned. “What time you off?”
“One.”
“The boys and I should be done about that time.”
“Great.” She smiled before spinning around and running back to the bar
with her empty tray.
Foster frowned. Max was sure he’d missed something being exchanged
between the two of them. Whatever it was, his best friend looked
disappointed and Brody looked indifferent. The guy was clearly a douchebag.
Foster narrowed his eyes. “Thought you stopped seeing Carmela?”
Brody winced. “I did…mostly.” He reached up to rub the back of his neck.
“Aww hell, man. Don’t look at me like that. A man has needs.” Finally he
had the good sense to look ashamed.
Max craned his neck to watch Carmela sashay over to another table. “Red
over there isn’t Ms. Vanilla, I take it?”
“Oh hell no,” Brody blurted. “Ain’t nothin’ vanilla about Carm.”
“So why are you with one girl when you want to be with another?” Benji
questioned from the seat next to Brody.
“It’s not right,” Foster piped up.
“I gotta agree.” Tank crossed his arms over his barrel chest, leaning back
in his chair. He was clearly thinking of his own relationship, which had
crashed and burned recently. She’d left him after admitting to a six-month
affair just a few weeks ago. Around the table, most of the guys had stopped
their conversations. Now they turned their attention to Brody.
“Sloane is gorgeous,” Brody said. “Seriously hot. She’s got her head on
straight and she’s the most responsible woman I know. I’m almost thirty-six;
I need someone stable. Everything about her is amazing.”
“I hear a ‘but,’” Max said.
“But…She’s cold. I have to initiate everything. Sex is mechanical. No
matter how much I beg, I still can’t get her to go down on me!”
All the guys started whooping and laughing then. Brody glared at all of
them, but after a few minutes he just shook his head in defeat. Max never
understood men like Brody. No relationship was perfect—that’s why Max
avoided them—but if you weren’t getting what you needed, what was the
point? Move on.
Foster frowned and folded his arms. “I can’t lie to her again, Brody. I told
you last time.”
“Look, Foster, I know I’ve put you in a bad place with you marrying her
cousin. Just tell her you didn’t actually see me with anyone. Unless you’re
peepin’ through windows, that’s the truth anyway.”
The cocky grin on Brody’s face turned Max’s stomach. Judging by
Foster’s expression, he felt the same disgust.
The crowd continued to cheer for the current topless dancer on stage, her
slim body hanging upside down from one of the poles. Brody threw back
another shot of amber liquid, never taking his eyes off the stage. He added his
own catcalls to the mix. As much as Max loved his guys that were here, he
couldn’t stand looking at Brody for another minute. It was guys like him that
made the rest of them look bad.
“I’m gonna bail, guys.”
Foster threw his hands up. “Aww, Max, don’t go yet.”
“I gotta get some rest. I have a job in the morning.”
“How about dinner? Mirabella’s been asking when you’re gonna come by
again.”
“Is she gonna make her famous beef stew?” Max raised an eyebrow in
question, a big smile on his face.
Foster laughed. “I’m sure that can be arranged.”
“Count me in. Call me tomorrow with a time and I’ll be there.”
Max said his goodbyes and then made his way to the door. The fresh air
slapped him in the face once he was out of the building, but it was refreshing
after being inside. He headed for his truck on the other side of the parking lot,
and once inside, clicked on the radio, turned on the headlights, and steered
his truck toward his home on the outskirts of town. His nearest neighbor was
a quarter mile away and he liked it like that.
Max pulled into the long driveway, coming to a stop behind the large
farm-style house where the gravel path ended. The house had once belonged
to his grandparents; when they’d gotten too old to care for it—and
themselves—any longer, they’d sold it to Max for the bargain basement price
of one dollar. He’d tried to pay them what it was worth, but his Granny
smacked him good right in the back of the head and told him one day it
would’ve gone to him anyway.
He was grateful for it every day. It gave him the means to quit the force
when it no longer fit his ideals. For now, he worked for Winston Peters doing
security and protection details. Funnily enough, his new job paid almost
double, and without a house payment, Max was able to put a lot into his
savings for the startup costs of his own business. His spare time, what little
he had, was spent fixing up the old house. The front porch was beginning to
show signs of rot, the kitchen needed an update, and the hardwood floors
needed to be stripped and refurbished. Max walked in through the back door
as always, toeing off his steel-toe boots in the laundry room before
continuing into the kitchen for another beer.
He swallowed a third of the ice-cold brew in one sip while he moved
through the house. By the time Max found himself in his bedroom, his beer
was gone. Tossing the bottle in the trash can, he quickly brushed his teeth and
washed his face. After stripping himself naked, Max crawled under the
covers and stretched his arms up and behind his head. He needed to get some
rest. Tomorrow was going to be a long day.
 CHAPTER TWO
Sloane

Sloane walked up the steps to her cousin Mirabella’s house. Once again,
she was attending their monthly Saturday night dinner alone. She understood
Brody’s job was important, but she had a hard time understanding how he
could never get away when Foster, Mirabella’s fiancé, almost always made it
on time. Sadly, she was beginning to get used to being the third wheel.
She should’ve just cancelled, but the idea of sitting home alone—again—
was more depressing than attending dinner by herself. She knocked loudly,
and without waiting for a reply, she walked inside.
“Bella?”
“Kitchen,” Mirabella called out.
Sloane practically floated into the kitchen, following the savory smell.
Mirabella was bent over checking the food in the oven. She looked like she’d
been pulled from the page of a 1950’s magazine. Her long blonde hair was
pulled up in a stylish twist, and an A-line dress in black and white that had a
red sash cinched around her slender waist ended just above her knees. Red
pumps that seemed silly to Sloane—who wore heels in her own house?—
completed her look.
“Oh my…Is that your famous stew?” Sloane practically had to wipe the
drool off her bottom lip. Her stomach growled as she breathed in the savory
smell.
After closing the oven door, Mirabella turned to her, smiling. “Yes, it is.”
Her smile faded a little. “Where’s Brody?”
“Work…You know…”
 Bella shook her head. “Yeah, I know. Grab that bottle of wine over there
and pour us a glass, Chickie.”
“Where’s Foster? I can’t believe he isn’t in here trying to sneak food when
your back is turned.” She chuckled.
“I heard that.” Foster entered the kitchen looking relaxed in a pair of black
jeans and a red button-down shirt. He crossed the room and kissed Sloane on
the cheek. “How ya doin’, Hon?”
“Not too bad. My boss has been forgetting things again, so my job has
been that much harder trying to make up for it. I’ve had to make excuses for
so many missed meetings, but I’m not sure what else I can do.”
Being the personal assistant to Detlef Marek, CEO of Marek Enterprises,
was definitely a challenge some days. Lately it was downright exhausting.
His company had its fingers in multiple pies. From real estate to insurance to
construction—you name it, Mr. Marek had an interest in it. He was a decent
enough guy, and even in his mid-fifties, he was still a captivating man.
Thankfully he wasn’t a pervert like her last boss had been, and unlike his son,
Sydney. Sydney Marek was every bit as charming as his father when he
wanted to be. Unfortunately, he didn’t want to very often.
After gathering the side dishes, Sloane carried them to the dining room
table, where she saw the fourth setting that would be a symbol of Brody’s
absence the entire night. Maybe she should clear the setting before they sat
down. Sighing, she headed back to the kitchen, only to change courses to
answer the extremely loud doorbell.
“Got it,” she called over her shoulder.
Maybe Brody had gotten away from work after all. Quickening her stride,
she couldn’t help but feel excited at the prospect of Brody surprising her. Her
disappointment was short lived, however. She pulled the door open, and
standing on the front porch was a man that she’d never seen before.
He was tall with shaggy brown hair that fell over his forehead and the tops
of his ears. Eyes the color of strong whiskey—whiskey she’d gladly get
drunk on—were framed by the darkest eyelashes she had ever seen without
help from mascara. The three-day-old stubble on his face only added to the
allure, and she could see the hint of a tattoo peeking out below his
shirtsleeve.
“Hello,” she croaked. “Can I help you?”
His gaze skimmed down her body quickly before flicking back up to meet
her eyes. “Hi, I’m looking for Foster or Mirabella.”
 “Great. You’re just in time,” Foster called as he closed the distance
between them. “Come on in, man.”
“It smells like Heaven in here.” The stranger brushed past Sloane and
shook Foster’s hand.
Foster gestured toward her. “Max, this is Sloane, Bella’s cousin.”
“Nice to meet you,” Max said courteously, offering his hand. A small grin
tugged at his full, kissable lips.
Sloane shook his hand, nodding politely before following the men back to
the dining room, sneaking glances at Max the whole time. The man had the
finest ass to ever be encased in a pair of denim. Mmmm. Good grief, what
was wrong with her? A long dry spell was what was wrong. Brody hadn’t so
much as touched her in the last few months. Sadly, it didn’t bother her as
much as it should; he had gotten increasingly more aggressive during sex,
causing more pain than pleasure. She hadn’t had an orgasm the last dozen or
so times they were together. She’d rather go without at this point. How
depressing was that? Sloane poured another glass of wine for herself,
downing half before taking a seat. Max took the seat across from her, leaving
the other two seats for Bella and Foster.
“Bella, I’ve been dreaming of this all week.” Max winked at her.
Bella laughed. “Glad you could finally drag your ass over here. It’s been
too long,” she scolded playfully.
“Yes, it has.”
“How’s the job?”
“Eh, I’ve been running backgrounds mostly this week.”
Bella smiled. “Didn’t I see you in the paper last week? The society page to
boot.”
“Yeah, I was keeping a watch on Yancy Bloodworth’s daughter, Zoë. It
was her twenty-third birthday. Daddy didn’t want anyone getting too
‘handsy’ with his little princess.” He rolled his eyes.
“As in Yancy Bloodworth, real estate mogul?” Sloane asked, filling her
glass again. Mirabella gave her a sideways glance, making a point to look at
her very full glass. Sloane just shrugged a shoulder at her.
Max nodded. “I do security, among other things. He hired me to keep her
safe.”
“Mr. Bloodworth is an intimidating guy. He’s not very big physically, but
there’s something about him that sets my teeth on edge.”
Max’s eyebrows shot up. “You know him?” He seemed surprised. Sloane
wasn’t sure why that bothered her.
“I’m Detlef Marek’s personal assistant; they have dealings together and he
often comes by the office.”
The four of them made small talk until they finished dinner. Sloane helped
Mirabella clear the table and get dessert. She took all the plates in first,
returning to collect the wine glasses. Max handed over his, their fingertips
touching briefly. His eyes locked with hers. She could feel the heat that
colored her cheeks as she spun around, quickly retreating to the kitchen.
“I’ll pour the coffee,” she muttered.
“You all right, Sloane? You look flushed.” Bella smirked.
“I’m fine. Must be the wine. Why are you looking at me like that?”
“It could be the wine, or…It could be that fine example of a man out
there.”
“Max? I don’t even know him.”
“But you want to.”
“Shut up, Bella. Even if I did want to, I’m already seeing someone.”
“Look, I mean this in the most loving way: You are a moron.”
Sloane narrowed her eyes. “Excuse me?”
“Brody is a piece of shit if I ever met one, and you deserve a whole hell of
a lot better.”
Mirabella stood on the other side of the kitchen island with her hands on
her hips, her expression daring Sloane to disagree. Mirabella was more than
her cousin—she was her best friend. Denying Brody’s affairs would be
pointless since Sloane had cried on Bella’s couch just last month and it hadn’t
been the first time. She had a feeling he was up to his old tricks again, but she
wasn’t going to admit that to Bella.
“We’ve had our roadblocks, yeah.”
“Roadblocks? That’s what you call finding him in bed with a stripper? A
stripper, Sloane.”
Sloane’s eyes burned; she couldn’t go down that road right now. It was too
much. “I don’t want to talk about it tonight, Bella,” she whispered. “Please.”
“Oh, honey, I’m sorry.” She walked around the island and took Sloane in
her arms. “It just pisses me off that he thinks he can do that to you.”
“I know.” Her whispered words hung between them for a moment. Sloane
knew that he thought he could do those things because she always forgave
him. She also knew she should leave him, only she wasn’t strong enough to
actually do it. She kept hoping he would change.
 “All right,” Bella said. “Grab some plates. I’ve got the pie.”

***

Max

Max looked up as the women came out of the kitchen. The smell of warm
cherry pie filled the room. Biting into his slice, Max tried to keep his gaze
from traveling over to Sloane. She was breathtaking. When she’d opened the
front door, he’d thought he might have to pick up his lower jaw before he
walked into the house. Her skin was ivory and looked softer than satin. He
loved that she wasn’t artificially tanned like a lot of women he encountered in
his line of work. Her honey-colored hair was loose, hanging halfway down
her back. Max longed to fist his hands in it. The thought tightened his pants.
Shit. He had to calm down. No way she wouldn’t notice if he had to stand
anytime soon.
Sloane’s phone rang. Smiling at the screen, she quickly excused herself
and hurried into the kitchen. Foster shook his head, and Mirabella gave him a
small, sad half smile. Sloane’s raised voice floated in from the kitchen. They
all sat quietly, trying not to be obvious about the fact they were all trying to
eavesdrop. Bella worried her bottom lip, stealing glances at Foster. Foster
alternated his gaze between Bella and the kitchen door. They were failing
miserably at it. Max watched them quietly, wondering what could be going
on to cause the concerned expression on Bella’s face. Suddenly it all became
clear.
“Why not? You promised you wouldn’t miss tonight, Brody…Selfish?
Me?…who is she this time? I know you’re fucking someone! I’m not
stupid!…Whatever. Do what you want. You always do.”
Sloane came out of the kitchen with a fresh bottle of red wine in one hand
and a glass in the other. “Sorry about that, what did I miss?”
She smiled, only this time it didn’t reach her expressive blue eyes. While
Mirabella was completely put together even for an evening at home, her nails
freshly painted and every hair in its proper place, Sloane was the opposite.
Her polish was starting to chip, bangs that were slightly overgrown framed
her face, and she wore a simple V-neck t-shirt with blue jeans. She was
exactly what Max liked. She sat down, looking at Bella expectantly.
“We were just discussing going to Velvet Ropes next weekend. Are you
in?”
Damn, Bella lied good. Max chuckled to himself. Velvet Ropes was the
newest club to open its doors. The line to get in was always wrapped halfway
around the building after eight at night, even on weekdays. Max had been
there once for a job.
Sloane smoothed her hair from her face. “Sure, why not. I doubt I’ll have
plans.”
“Max, you said you were in, right?” Mirabella smiled slyly.
“How could I refuse after you made stew?”
“You can’t.”
The next thing Max knew it was almost midnight. Sloane’s bottle of red
was as empty as her glass. The alcohol induced pink flush covering her
cheeks made him smile to himself, even if the reason she drank that much
didn’t. This was Brody’s “vanilla” girlfriend—the one he was cheating on,
and apparently not for the first time.
The three of them had settled in the living room after dinner, and he now
sat in the recliner in the corner, watching Sloane stare into the fireplace.
Mirabella and Foster held hands on the couch, whispering into each other’s
ear. They occasionally glanced at Sloane, only to whisper some more.
Sometimes giggling, but mostly they looked concerned.
Max couldn’t take his eyes off her; she made his insides crawl. It was as
though his skin was too tight for his body. He wanted to push her hair out of
her eyes like he’d watched her do a dozen times tonight. He wanted to tell her
Brody was a damn fool and didn’t deserve her. To take her lips with his. He
wanted her. Plain and simple. But he’d just met her. How could he feel this
strongly? It didn’t make any sense.
Sloane stood up abruptly like she’d awakened from a trance. She
staggered slightly, using the mantel to steady herself.
“Thank you both for dinner,” she said. “It’s late; I better get going.”
Bella shook her head. “Honey, stay here tonight. You’re in no condition to
drive.”
“I’m fine, really.” She stumbled, only to fling a hand out to balance
against the wall.
Max stood up. “I’ll take her home. I was going to head out myself.”
“That’s all right, Max. You don’t have to,” Bella protested.
Max walked over to Sloane and gently pried her keys from her fingers.
Warmth spread from every place her fingers touched his. It radiated up his
arm and throughout his body similar to an electric current from a live wire.
She pulled her hand back quickly, her eyes widening. Max knew she felt it
too. His eyes were drawn to her full lips, and her tongue darted across them,
leaving them glistening. His body responded to such a simple act just as
easily as if she’d rubbed herself against him. Yup, time to get outta here
before Foster figured it out. He always could read Max like a book.
“Don’t even think about it,” Max said. “I’m driving, no arguments.”
“Aren’t we bossy?” she mumbled under her breath.
They said their goodbyes. Max hugged Mirabella, making sure to keep the
lower half of his body pulled away from her. Last thing he needed was for
her to know he was semi-erect. Foster raised an eyebrow and smirked. He
gave Max’s shoulder a slap goodbye. Shit. He knew something was going on.
Sloane trailed him out of the house to his pick-up truck parked on the
street. He opened her door, making sure she was settled inside the cabin
before closing it. Max walked around the front of the truck and slid in the
driver’s seat.
“Thank you,” Sloane murmured. “I don’t normally drink so much when I
know I have to drive.”
“Don’t mention it. There are worse things to do besides escorting a
beautiful woman home.”
Sloane gave him directions across town to her apartment building. He
parked in the only empty spot he could find. Taking her hand, Max helped
her out of the vehicle. He was reluctant to let her go, but he did. Not trusting
his ability to keep his hands to himself, he shoved his hands in his pockets,
and they walked toward the building side by side. The moon was full
overhead, illuminating the parking lot. Once inside, she stopped in front of
the elevators. She leaned against the wall after pushing the Up button.
“I’m on the fifth floor. Apartment five-oh-four.” She reiterated the
apartment number with her fingers, drawing it in the air with a giggle that
sent a jolt down his spine.
Shaking his head and trying to hide his own smile, he took her by the
elbow to lead her inside the elevator car. Max pushed the button marked with
a five. The doors closed and the car rose quickly. She slumped against the
back wall of the car.
Max imagined what she might taste like. He could easily fantasize stalking
over to where she stood and pinning her to the wall as he claimed her lips. He
stood there watching her until the doors reopened on her floor. After guiding
her down the hallway, he stood outside her apartment door and waited for her
to unlock it and enter before he left. She turned to him with the door partially
open.
“Thanks again, Max.”
Her big blue eyes looked up at him from under those damn bangs. Without
thinking what a gigantic mistake it was, Max gave in and slowly pushed her
bangs away from her face. Those beautiful blues stole the small amount of
resistance he had left. He slid his hand around the back of her neck, pulling
her to him and claiming her lips. He slanted his mouth across hers, pulling a
small moan from her. His tongue slipped past her lips and caressed hers. She
tasted of cherries and red wine. Sloane pulled him even closer using his belt
loops as handles, pressing her hips into him. His erect cock pressed into her
tender belly. He was coming unglued. How could one kiss light him on fire
like this?
Sloane pulled back, gasping, when her phone started ringing. Her
trembling fingers touched her kiss-swollen lips in…shock? Perhaps awe?
“I should get that,” she panted. Every macho-infused cell in his body
relished the knowledge that he made her do that. She was just as affected as
he was.
“Don’t,” he said sternly. Her eyes widened, but otherwise she didn’t move
a muscle. Max closed the narrow space between them yet again. Sloane’s
breath hitched before his lips crashed down on hers. He released her abruptly.
“I better go.”
Max kissed her forehead softly. Turning quickly, he made his way a few
feet back to the elevator doors. He looked back while he waited for the steel
doors to open.
“And Sloane, next time you even think of driving home after drinking and
I hear about it, there will be consequences.”
Sloane still stood in the doorway of her apartment, her gaze glued to his.
Her phone, temporarily forgotten in her hand, hung by her side. Did she
know it was still ringing?
 CHAPTER THREE
Sloane

Barely able to breathe, Sloane slipped inside and closed the door. She
looked down at the phone that kept ringing in her hand. Brody. She so wasn’t
in the mood to speak to him. Not only had he blown her off again, but after
those scorching kisses from Max, there was no way she was in the right
frame of mind to deal with him. Hitting the Ignore button, she quickly sent a
text to Mirabella. She let her know that she had arrived home safely and
would be by tomorrow to get her car.
Without waiting for her reply, Sloane grabbed a t-shirt to sleep in. Once it
was on, she smelled Brody. Eyeing herself in the mirror, the oversized t-shirt
mocked her. No way was she wearing his shirt while Max invaded her every
thought. She wondered what consequences he could be talking about. Her
body involuntarily shivered. She pulled off the t-shirt and threw it into the
hamper before she climbed into bed.
The next morning came way too soon. Sloane needed a carafe of coffee
and half a bottle of aspirin, at the very least. She fetched a clean t-shirt—one
of her own—and a pair of yoga pants. She needed to go find deliverance from
the polka band playing in her head. Ugh, why oh why did she drink so much
last night?
After making it slowly to the living room, she decided coffee was in order
first. She veered to the left, entering her kitchen nook, and fumbled to set the
coffee up. The smell teased her senses. A long gong tore her attention away
from the little miracle machine percolating in front of her. She hurried to get
to the front hall before the doorbell rang again. Too late—the sound pulled a
groan from her and she covered her ears like a toddler. The clock on the
microwave showed it was just after eight. Who could that be this early on a
Sunday? Peeking through the peephole suspiciously, she almost started to
drool. Standing on the other side of her door, looking like a god, was Max.
She took a moment to appreciate him this way, rather than to gawk openly
where he could see.
His sunglasses were perched on top of his head. He still hadn’t shaved.
Normally she went for the clean-cut, boy-next-door look, but for some reason
the shaggy hair and stubble turned her insides into putty. His gaze landed
right on the small glass circle she was looking out of. The corner of his lip
pulled up into a small smirk. The sight caused her pulse to speed up.
“I’m not leaving, so you might as well open the door, Sloane.”
Oh. My. God! Sloane quickly backed away from the door. How did he…?
Taking a deep cleansing breath, she reached forward, unlocked the door, and
pulled it open. Max drank her in openly. Every place his eyes landed ignited
as if he had actually touched her.
“How did you know I was there?”
“I could see your shadow under the door. I figured you were watching for
me to give up and leave. Not likely.”
“Oh. What are you doing here?”
“I thought you could use a lift back to Foster’s to get your car. I was
heading there anyway.”
“Thank you for thinking of me. I still need to get dressed; I don’t want to
hold you up.”
“We have plenty of time. I can wait…that is, unless you take as long as
Bella to get ready.” He laughed.
“Good grief, no! I love her and all, but that girl makes getting ready look
like an Olympic event. It’ll only take me about twenty minutes. Come on
inside and make yourself comfortable.”
Sloane opened the door wider to allow Max to enter her apartment. She
tried not to sniff him. She really did.
“Okay. Thanks.”
She led him into the kitchen area where the smell of brewed coffee made
her salivate.
“Would you mind if I finished my coffee first, though? I don’t think it
would be wise for anyone to be around me if I didn’t get my caffeine fix.”
 “Not at all.”
“Thanks, would you like some?”
“Sure. Just black, please.”
Sloane filled another mug with coffee and placed it in front of Max. She
stood on one side of the little kitchen island as he sat on a stool across from
her. She watched him sip from his mug. She loved the way his large hand
wrapped around it, instead of using the handle. He glanced around the room,
taking in her apartment. No other men had been in her apartment other than
Brody or Foster in ages, and she didn’t know what to say to Max. Luckily he
saved her from stumbling through an icebreaker.
“Nice place. Lived here long?”
“Almost five years.”
“Have you worked for Detlef long?”
“I’ve been his assistant for three years now. How about you—how long
have you been a bodyguard?”
Bodyguard. She devoured him with her eyes. His t-shirt hugged his
shoulders and chest in the most delicious way. She wanted to see more of the
tattoos that disappeared under his shirt. Her mind started to wander. He can
guard my body whenever he wa—Oh God. Where had that thought come
from? She shouldn’t be picturing him pressed up against her, but now all she
could think about was him pinning her against the fridge, that stubbled jaw
grazing against her neck…Heat crawled up her face. Hopefully Max didn’t
notice. The way he was currently studying her however, there was no way he
didn’t notice. He tried to hide a smirk. She was totally busted. Ugh.
“I’m not really a bodyguard, per se. I do private securities. The actual
tasks vary per client. I got into it last year after I left the force.”
“That sounds exciting.” She didn’t know exactly what that meant.
However, she bet he looked sexy as hell doing it.
After a few more minutes of small talk, Sloane excused herself to take a
very cold shower. She needed the distance to get herself under control. Never
before had she wanted to run her hands over a man the way she wanted to
with Max. Everything about him called to her. She had to continuously keep
reminding herself what a bad idea it would be to run back out to wrap herself
around him while licking every inch of his body. She stepped under the frigid
spray and squealed. Holy shit was it cold.
“Are you all right?”
Max’s voice boomed from just outside the bathroom door. She shrieked,
jumped, and lost her balance. She tried to regain her footing, but the slick
shower floor had her scrambling to keep herself upright. Her effort, however,
was in vain—she slipped and landed hard on her ass.
It wouldn’t have been so bad if her elbow and head hadn’t also connected
with the side and back of the tub. She groaned as she lay there. Both
embarrassment and pride kept her from getting up immediately.
The bathroom door flung open. Max rushed to her side, grabbing her
fluffy pink towel from the counter on the way.
He turned off the cold water that had been streaming over her head. He
picked her up and wrapped the towel around her quickly. Max made her step
over the side and sat her on the toilet lid. Sloane’s teeth hadn’t stopped
chattering, even though she was out from under the glacial spray. Wrapping
her arms around herself tightly, she tried to warm herself. Max knelt in front
of her, rubbing his warm, calloused hands up and down her arms and creating
a mouthwatering friction, heating her skin wherever his hands were…and
some places they weren’t.
“Damn, woman,” he barked. “Are you trying to give me a heart attack?”
She merely looked at him in response. His eyes were wild, worry etched
into them. The poor man’s clothes were wrinkled and had wet patches all
over them from when he had picked her up.
He had the best lips ever. Sloane was tempted to lean over and lick them
to see if they tasted as good as they did last night. He stopped rubbing her
arms. The loss of heat pulled a whimper past her lips. He took her chin in his
hand, studying her face as he tenderly touched the throbbing spot on the back
of her head.
“Thankfully you don’t seem to have done much damage, but you’re gonna
have quite the knot and a mother of a headache.”
“Already had the headache,” she murmured with a grimace.
“Come on, I’ll help you to your room.”
Something flashed in Max’s eyes before his body went rigid. He took a
visible breath, then closed his eyes as he motioned to her. Glancing down,
Sloane found her towel had slipped down far enough to show a lot of
cleavage and part of her left nipple. Oh my God! Max had just gotten an
eyeful of her breast. Come to think of it, he’d pulled her out of the tub. Max
had seen every part of her naked. Buck fucking naked. Sloane was mortified.
“Oh. My. God. I’m so sorry, Max!”
She pulled the traitorous towel up, securing it better as she stood. Too bad
it left a lot of leg showing that way, but at least it covered everything
important.
“You’re sorry?” He cracked an eye open to verify that she was now
decent. “I should apologize for bursting in, but I was afraid you knocked
yourself out when you didn’t answer me.”
“Thank you. I’m…I’m gonna go get dressed. I’ll be out in a few minutes.”
Sloane raced past him, locking the bedroom door behind her. More to keep
herself in than to keep him out. After opening her panty drawer, she stopped
and stared. What color would get Max’s undivided attention? She groaned at
her stupidity. She didn’t need to think about the sexiness that was Max. She
needed to figure out what to do about her failing relationship with Brody.
She grabbed a pair of panties at random and the matching bra. After she
was finished getting dressed in jeans and a tight t-shirt, she pulled her hair
back and secured it with an elastic band. Except for her bangs—they were too
short to reach the tie. Without a need to impress the sexy man that had
already seen her drunk, hung over, and now naked in a heap at the bottom of
her bathtub, she quickly put on some mascara and went to Max.

***

Max

Maybe he should ask her to use her shower. He needed an ice cold one to
control his cock; it pushed against his zipper painfully. He’d barely registered
her naked in the tub, he was so worried about her. It wasn’t until he was
checking to see if she had broken anything or split anything open that he’d
noticed her towel had fallen enough to reveal one perfectly pink nipple. He
wanted to lower his head and take the bud between his lips.
He walked out of her bathroom, unsuccessfully brushing the wrinkles
from his shirt while making his way back to the kitchen. Once he’d stepped
around the corner, he found Brody looking down at the kitchen table.
Confusion painted his face at the sight of not one, but two mugs of coffee.
His head snapped up when he heard Max’s footsteps.
“What the hell are you doing here?”
“What are you doing here?” Max answered. Better to let him think he
didn’t know Sloane was this tool bag’s girlfriend.
“This is my girlfriend’s place.”
 “Sloane is your girlfriend?”
The look on Brody’s face was a combination of uncertainty and anger. But
Max was saved from further inquisition—just then Sloane strode in brushing
her bangs from her eyes again.
“Thanks again, Max, I know you weren’t expecting—” She looked up and
screeched to a stop. “Brody?”
“Sloane. What the hell is Max doing here?”
“You know each other?” She looked like she was about to hyperventilate.
All the color drained from her face. Max wanted to wipe that look off of her
face.
“We met the other night, hanging out with Foster.” Max spoke calmly. No
telling what this looked like to Brody. Max still had wet spots on his shirt and
Sloane obviously had just gotten out of the shower. Add the two cups of
coffee and the early hour, and it probably looked like Max had spent the
night. Would serve him right. Brody was cheating on her and it sounded like
it was nothing new.
What was worse though, was that from Sloane’s phone conversation last
night, she knew all about it and still stayed with him. Couldn’t she see this
relationship was toxic? She needed a man who knew how to take care of his
woman.
“I came by this morning to give Sloane a ride. She was a little too tipsy to
drive home last night.”
Brody gave her an accusing look. Hypocrite. “I thought you were at
Foster’s last night for dinner? Where the hell were you?”
“I was!”
Max narrowed his eyes. “I was there too. Foster invited me, and good
thing too. She’d needed someone to look after her to get home safe.”
“Oh, well I can drive you, sweetheart. Thanks for making sure my girl got
home, Max.”
Brody smiled, but the look reminded Max of a snake. His entire demeanor
changed. He slithered over to where Sloane stood and wrapped his arms
around her, nuzzling her neck. Max felt jealousy well up inside him. He
wanted to drill that asshole in the face before plunging his tongue in Sloane’s
mouth. He wanted to take her in his arms and show her why she should be
with him instead of that dick head. He needed to claim her as his. Whoa.
Where did that come from? Max counted backward from five before he felt
controlled enough to speak.
 “Sure thing. I’ll just be going then since you’ve got a ride. See ya around,
Sloane. Later, man.”
Max acknowledged Brody with a nod before he turned, letting himself out
of Sloane’s apartment.
 CHAPTER FOUR
Sloane

Sloane sat in the passenger seat of Brody’s car with her hands in her lap.
Her gaze stayed fixed out the side window, watching the streets speed by. It
was strange and yet exciting to see a man so concerned about her well-being.
Max had rushed in to help and it warmed her inside more than she wanted to
admit. She was shocked when she found Brody in her kitchen only minutes
after being naked with Max…okay, so she hadn’t been naked in the way she
wanted to be, but naked all the same.
Sloane wanted Max, but knew she couldn’t have him. She was committed
to Brody. Plus, she was certain Max had no shortage of women falling all
over him, so she wouldn’t stand a chance. She didn’t want another
relationship that she had to compete to stay in.
“Look, I’m sorry I missed dinner last night. Let me make it up to you
tonight. Dinner, maybe a little dancing, it’ll be nice. Then we can go back to
my place.”
“Back to my place” always meant sex. Over the course of their
relationship the sex had usually been good, but he cared more about his own
pleasure than he did about his partner. He was a selfish lover. Still, Sloane
cared about him. She sighed.
She’d met him on a blind double date with Foster and Bella. He’d been
incredibly charming and easy on the eyes, with his short, dark blond hair and
pale green eyes. He wasn’t very tall for a man, but his charisma more than
made up for it. He’d swept her off her feet, and in return, she’d tried to be
everything he wanted.
But he always wanted her to go down on him. She’d been ashamed to
admit to him that she’d never done that before. Sure, she’d had other lovers,
but none she felt comfortable enough to experience that with. She was more
conservative when it came to sex, but he’d seemed okay with that at the start
of their relationship.
Brody had looked like a kid in a candy store when she’d told him he
would be her first. His excitement had fueled her own at first. But Sloane had
barely had her lips around him when he fisted her hair painfully and thrust
himself down her throat. The forcefulness and depth caused her throat to burn
and her gag reflex to go into overdrive. Vomiting all over him wasn’t the way
she had planned to end the evening. He’d left pissed off and she’d spent the
rest of the night alone, crying herself to sleep. Never again.
It wasn’t long after that when she’d caught him in bed with another
woman. He’d said it was just sex. He needed someone to do the things she
wouldn’t. That he loved her and wouldn’t do it again. Knowing it was all
bullshit, Sloane still couldn’t bring herself to end it. It was her fault after all.
She wasn’t a good enough lover for him.
“It’s Sunday. I have to finish up a spreadsheet for Mr. Marek and be in
early tomorrow.”
“I try to make it right and you shut me out,” he spat, shaking his head.
“Typical.”
“I’m sorry, Brody. Mondays are crazy. It helps if I get in earlier than Mr.
Marek so I can have things ready for his arrival.”
“Why can’t you see to my needs like you see to his every fuckin’ whim?”
“Because he’s my boss and that’s what he pays me for,” Sloane yelled
right back.
It seemed like every conversation had ended in an argument the past few
months. She was sick and tired of it. Why couldn’t she have a relationship
like her cousin, Mirabella? Bella had a great man in Foster. Loyal,
thoughtful, and dependable. He never forced her to do anything. They were
getting married in a few weeks and they seemed more in love each day. She
could admit she was jealous. She wanted that for herself. The happiness that
came with a man who was truly in love with you. She pictured Max. The way
his eyes danced when he’d laughed at dinner last night. The thought added to
the warmth low in her belly. He came across as the type of man who made it
his mission to ruin a woman for all other men. Sloane involuntarily shivered
just thinking about him.
“Don’t tell me you’re cold? It’s hot as hell in here.”
Sloane didn’t bother answering. They had arrived at Bella’s house, finally.
As soon as he put the car in park, she opened the door, quickly getting out. It
was horrible, but she couldn’t wait to be away from him. That should’ve told
her something right there.
Brody’s door opened. Cautiously, she turned around at the top of the stairs
on the front porch. He stood by the open car door with his arms crossed over
the hood. Great, show time. Mentally, she rolled her eyes.
“Have a great time, sweetheart,” he called, talking loud enough for
everyone inside to hear him. “I’ll call you later. We’ll finally have that alone
time that we need.” He winked before folding himself back into his car to
drive away.
Just what she needed. As she was trekking into the house, she noticed
Max’s truck parked across the street in the same spot it had been last night.
Sighing, she walked inside. Lovely. Bella was sitting at the dining room table
with Foster hunched over her from behind. His arms were crossed over
Bella’s shoulders. They were laughing. They were so happy, it almost made
Sloane’s heart break for her own shitty relationship. Across from the happy
couple sat Max.
“Hi, guys.” Sloane tried to sound chipper even though her headache from
the morning was doing its best to creep back up.
Foster stood up and began marching toward her. He picked her up and
spun her around once before setting her feet back on the floor. He had treated
her like family from the first day they met. She had instantly liked him.
Bella sat smiling over what she could now see were wedding invitations.
Max sat back in his chair stretching one arm over the back. The move put his
expansive chest on display. She could make out more of the tattoo swirls on
his arm. She had to drag her eyes away from him before she actually drooled
on herself. The man was like sex on a stick and she wanted to lick every inch
of him. Slowly and thoroughly.
Foster folded his arms, throwing her a mock glare. “You can pretend to be
cheery all you want, Robertson, but we know better.”
“I don’t know what you’re babbling about, Hyland. I’m just fine.”
“Whenever a woman describes herself as ‘fine,’ she’s anything but.” He
laughed.
Foster was a bit of a goof, but God love him, he knew how to lighten a
room up. Sloane wandered over to Bella and kissed her cheek. They were
more like sisters than cousins and best friends as long as either of them could
remember.
“Maid of Honor reporting for duty.” Sloane’s smile was overenthusiastic.
Feeling eyes on her, she turned her head. “Hey, Max.”
“Sloane.”
She loved her name on his lips. The way he’d said it in the past was more
than just a name. It sounded like a promise. This time however, it sounded
darker. Almost guarded. It shouldn’t affect her this way. It shouldn’t matter
how he said her name. Not before and not now. It did, though. She couldn’t
take her traitorous eyes from him. He didn’t even blink—just met the stare
until she turned away. She had to break the connection. It was too much and
yet not enough.
Sloane cleared her throat. “So, it looks like invitations are on the agenda
today.”
“That’s right,” Bella chirped. “Grab one of those pens and here’s one half
of the guest list. Want a Bloody Mary or a Screwdriver?”
“God no! Not after last night.”
Mirabella snorted with laughter. Sloane rolled her eyes, but couldn’t hold
back her own chuckle. She risked a peek across the table from where she’d
taken a seat, and her eyes locked once again with Max’s. He slowly shook his
head for a moment before standing up to take a seat in the living room. He
wasn’t acting like the guy she’d met last night. Did she do something wrong?
More importantly, why did it matter?
Bella glanced up from filling out the address on a cream envelope.
“What’s going on with Brody? I heard him outside earlier.”
“He wants to make it up to me for missing dinner. He got stuck at work.”
Bella scoffed. “We both know that’s bullshit.”
“Bella…”
“Don’t ‘Bella’ me! You’re my family and I love you. I can’t stand
watching him hurt you over and over and you just take it. You make excuses
and defend him. What the hell, Sloane?”
“It’s not his fault!” Sloane yelled back. Humiliation colored her face.
Mirabella didn’t know she didn’t measure up to what Brody wanted in the
bedroom. He wanted someone adventurous. He wanted someone to do things
that she wasn’t comfortable doing, and when she resisted that’s when things
had begun to change. That’s when he changed. There’s no way Bella would
understand.
“Ladies—” Foster marched into the room. “Enough. Bella, sweetheart, as
much as I agree with you, this isn’t our decision. It’s Sloane’s.”
“Thank you,” Sloane whispered.
“Oh no. Don’t go thanking me yet. You need to get your head outta your
ass and realize we only want you happy. Before you try to interrupt me and
lie, we both know you aren’t.”
Sloane cast her eyes down, not wanting to meet his gaze. They both loved
her. She knew that, but it wasn’t the same as having someone to hold at night.
To chase away the fears and show her there were better days ahead. They had
that.
“All right, Max and I are gonna head out. Don’t scratch up any furniture
with your cat fights.” He winked again and headed for the living room where
Max had sat silently listening to the whole conversation. Now she really felt
like an ass. Great.

***

Max

How could cheating on her not be Brody’s fault? Max couldn’t wrap his
mind around that. Unless she told him to go fuck around, it didn’t make
sense. The conversation—which he’d made no attempt to ignore—between
her and Mirabella inclined him to believe she knew about more than one
indiscretion. Maybe Foster could enlighten him a bit.
“What’s the story with those two?”
Foster sighed. “They’ve been seeing each other for about a year. He’s
been screwing around almost as long. I try not to get involved, but Sloane is a
sweet girl. She’s family. Even though I don’t volunteer information, if she
asks me, I won’t lie either.”
“I get that. What I don’t get is why she stays. She’s beautiful. She seems
smart and funny. Why waste her time with him when she could do better?”
Foster glanced over at him, a small grin lifting the corner of his mouth.
Max tried to act like he didn’t notice. They rode in silence for a few miles
before Foster had to press.
“Are you throwing your hat in the ring?”
“What are you talking about?” Max snapped.
 “Sloane. You have a thing for her.” Foster laughed.
He had a thing for her, all right. Every time they were in the same room,
he had to stop himself from touching her. After seeing Brody’s arm around
her this morning, he’d wanted to throw her down and cover her with his
body. Leaving only his scent on her. What the fuck. He wasn’t some kind of
animal. He needed to stop thinking of her that way. She was off limits.
But as much as he tried, he couldn’t stop thinking of the kiss they’d shared
in the hallway of her building. Brody called her cold at the strip club, but he
couldn’t reconcile the woman Brody spoke about with Sloane. She was so
hot; he’d felt like he would burn up in flames when his tongue met hers.
“Earth to Max.”
“Huh? Oh, it’s a shame.”
“Oh yeah, you’re interested.”
“Fuck you, man.”
“That much, huh?” Foster cackled with uncontrollable laughter.
“You’re a dick. You know that?”
“That I do.”
When Max walked into work Monday morning, he cursed under his
breath. Zoë Youngblood stood outside his office door with her entourage.
She flashed him the thousand-watt smile that she’d perfected for the
cameras always following her around. This couldn’t be good. “Maxwell Fear.
Just the man I’d wanted to see.”
“Ms. Youngblood, how can I help you?”
“Please call me Zoë. You make me feel like an old maid. Do I look like a
frumpy old maid to you, Max?”
She sauntered up to him and dragged a bright red, manicured nail down
his bicep. The other hand slid seductively down her hip. Whatever she was
fishing for, he wasn’t biting.
“What do you want, Ms. Youngblood?”
“You’re no fun, Max.” Pouting, she crossed her arms under her breasts,
trying to push them up so he would take notice.
“I’m a busy man.”
“I was thinking of taking a trip and Daddy said I needed a bodyguard. So I
thought to myself, ‘Zoë dah-ling. Who would be best suited to guard your
body?’ Only one man came to mind. So here I am.”
“Thank you for the confidence, but I’m sorry, I can’t.”
“You can’t?” She seemed appalled by his refusal.
 “I have other clients. I only take local jobs.”
His statement was bullshit. The only jobs Max had at this moment could
easily be completed from anywhere in the world that had Wi-Fi. But no way
was he going to tell her that. He didn’t want to be involved in any way with
Zoë Youngblood, especially not with all the signals she was throwing out.
“Money’s no object.”
“I can’t be bought,” he said. She laughed at him, and he gritted his teeth.
“Anyone can be bought. All you have to do is find their price.”
Zoë spun on her ridiculous heels and sashayed to the elevator. Her slim
hips swayed with blatant exaggeration. Most men would probably fall to her
feet begging, but not Max. He liked his women curvier. A certain curvy
blonde came to mind. He smiled to himself as he made his way over to his
office.
After pushing the door open, he walked over and plopped into his
oversized leather office chair. Hopefully work could distract him enough to
keep images of Sloane from his mind. Yeah, good luck with that, he mocked
himself.
 CHAPTER FIVE
Sloane

Sloane couldn’t believe she’d almost worked right through lunchtime. The
morning was filled with appointments, conference calls, and errands. If she
hadn’t set a reminder on the calendar to pick up Mr. Marek’s dry cleaning
during her lunch, she wouldn’t have remembered to even take a lunch today.
Shutting the computer down, she smoothed out her pencil skirt before tapping
gently on the boss’s door.
“Come in.”
“Sir, I’m heading out for lunch. I’ll have your suits with me when I
return.”
“Thank you, Sloane. You are a lifesaver.”
“Thank you, sir. Is there anything else I can get you while I’m out?”
“No, I think you do enough for me as it is.” He smiled warmly.
“I’ll be back within the hour. Don’t forget you’re meeting with Mr. Peters
at two o’clock.”
Taking the elevator down to the ground floor, she exited the building out
of the side door. It was only three blocks to the dry cleaners, but in her heels,
there was no way she was walking. Not when she would be carrying lunch,
plus hangers full of heavy suits. Once in her car and on the road, she turned
toward Maple Drive. As usual, the dry cleaner had the clothes ready when
she walked in.
Gathering the suits in her arms, she darted into the deli next door to order
a turkey sandwich to take back with her. The smell of fresh bread assaulted
her nose, making her stomach rumble. Impatiently, she waited for her number
to be called. It was already one-thirty when she walked out of the small deli.
Since she wanted to have herself settled before Mr. Peters arrived, she knew
she’d have to hurry.
The elevator dinged before opening on the floor housing Mr. Marek’s
office. Sloane had twenty minutes to hang up his weekly suits in his office
closet and scarf the food down. She scurried to her desk, dropped the
sandwich off, and immediately pushed open Mr. Marek’s door.
The first thing that came into view was Detlef Marek, kneeling on the
floor in front of his desk holding his chest. Oh my God! Was he having a
heart attack? Before she could unfreeze herself to run to him, red began to
seep from under his hand. That’s no heart attack. Slowly, without thinking,
she swung the door open further. She tensed, realizing that she was a few feet
away from two men in expensive looking suits.
One was tall, with a frame like a bodybuilder. He had dark hair and tattoos
covering a neck she thought would be as thick as her head. A gun hung
loosely in his right hand.
The other guy was standing closer to her. He was of average height for a
man, his head covered in an old-fashioned fedora. He turned to look at her.
There was intelligence and malice in his dark eyes. Shit.
“I told you to lock the fucking door, Booker,” the man in the fedora
muttered.
“Sorry, Boss.”
The boss scowled at her. “Ms. Robertson, it seems we have a problem.”
Sloane didn’t wait a moment longer; she turned and ran. No way was she
waiting for the elevator either. She barreled through the door that lead to the
stairs. A floor down, she heard a door open above. Was it the same floor
she’d just exited? Shit. Shit. Shit. Her damn heels gave her position away
easily. Hopping on one foot, then the other, she removed her shoes without
stopping her quick decent. She should enter one of the other floors and take
the elevator, but what if the other man was waiting inside the car? No, this
way was safer.
A metallic ping! sounded off the railing where her hand had just been,
sending sparks flying off. The big brute was shooting at her! Safer, her ass.
Without her shoes she could jump down the last few steps on each floor.
After what seemed like hours, she plowed into the door full force, finally
entering the crowded lobby.
 The moment the door opened, everything crawled by in slow motion; each
step felt as if she was running underwater. He had to be gaining on her at this
speed. Looking behind her for the brute called Booker, she ran right into a
hard flesh wall. Panic had her throwing herself backward away from the arms
grabbing her shoulders. This was it. The killer had her. She was going to die,
all because she was dedicated to her job. Squeezing her eyes closed, she
braced herself for the inevitable gunshot that still hadn’t come.
“Sloane?”
She knew that voice. That voice had haunted her dreams the past two
nights. Slowly, she opened her eyes. Max stood next to the man who held her
arms, keeping her from fleeing. The man in front of her looked to be in his
early forties.
The man took a step back, and Max took her into his arms and tucked her
head under his chin. “What happened?” Max asked. “Are you okay?”
“M-M-Mr. Marek…”
“What about him. Did he do something to you?” Anger laced each word.
“Shot. Upstairs.”
“Lock this place down!” the other man yelled at the security desk.
“NOW.”

***

Max

Max led Sloane over to one of the couches in the airy lobby. She was
white as a ghost and shaking uncontrollably. He sat down next to her and
pulled her toward him, tucking her under his arm. It was not the time to think
of how perfectly she fit there. How perfect she felt.
Winston made his way over to them after speaking with the building’s
security. He knelt down in front of her, taking one of her hands in his.
“Ms. Robertson, my name is Winston Peters.”
“Y-you…you were Mr. Marek’s two o’clock.”
“I was. Now tell me everything you saw.”
Sloane gulped. “I was rushing back to get prepared for your meeting. I…I
entered Mr. Marek’s office to hang his dry cleaning in his closet. I never
heard a gunshot, but I s-s-saw…saw the blood appear on his shirt. Two men
in suits were there. The one in charge called the other one, ‘Booker.’ I ran
down the stairs. Booker followed, and he…he s-shot at me. Then I ran into
you.”
“Did they say anything else to you? Think, it’s important.”
“Just before I ran, the short one said, ‘Ms. Robertson, it seems we have a
problem.’”
“He used your name?”
“Yes.”
“Are you certain?”
“Yes, I’m sure of it.”
Max met Winston’s eyes over Sloane’s head. This wasn’t good. No way
could she go back to her apartment with the killers knowing her name. She
might not know both of their names, but she knew their faces. Max continued
to rub circles across her back to calm her. Eventually, uniformed officers
came to get her statement.
“Sloane, Winston and I are going over there to speak with the detective.
Give this officer the best descriptions you can, but don’t leave without me.
Understand?”
“Sure,” she mumbled.
“Sloane, do you understand?” he demanded.
“I understand.”
He hated walking away from her. She seemed so lost and vulnerable as
she stared at the marble floor. He stalked to where Winston stood waiting; he
wanted to get this over with and get back to Sloane. Today was not going the
way he’d planned. He’d thought he would use today’s meeting to see her.
Maybe even get the courage to ask her to dinner. He could even spin it as a
wedding thing since she was the maid of honor. Tell her that since he was the
best man, they should work together to surprise the happy couple with
something. That idea was shot to hell now.
“She’s in danger,” Winston said.
“I know. Shit.”
“How do you know her? Ex?”
“No, she’s the cousin of Foster’s fiancée. We met the other night at
dinner.”
“I didn’t see a ring. Any other family at home that we need to get to?”
“No, a boyfriend, but they don’t live together. He’s a cop. How are you
holding up? I know you guys went way back.”
“Detlef should have called me sooner, damn it. He never listened to me.”
 Max patted Winston’s shoulder as Sloane stood up. She scanned the lobby
until her eyes settled on him. He met her halfway, taking her face into his
hands. As he skimmed his thumbs across her cheekbones, she inhaled a
ragged breath.
“Are you sure you’re okay?”
“As okay as I can be. I should call Brody. I can’t be alone tonight.”
Brody. How stupid could Max be? Of course she would want to be with
her boyfriend. He was a cop, so he was perfectly capable of protecting her.
Why Max had entertained the notion that she would want him to take care of
her, he had no fucking idea. Against his better judgment, Max put his arm
around her shoulders.
“Let’s go outside. You can call him out there.”
“Thank you, Max. You helped keep me sane in there. I don’t know what I
would have done had you not been here.”
Max stood next to her as she called Brody. Three times it went to
voicemail. She sighed. The sound spoke of disappointment. He wanted to
kiss her again and make her see she was wasting her time on a man who
couldn’t appreciate her. He was just about to do that very thing, when she
lifted the phone and dialed yet again.
“Hey, I’m sorry to bother you.”
Max listened to the one-sided conversation. It definitely wasn’t Brody.
“…Sounds like fun. I hate to ask, but what time was Brody on tonight?…
Oh. Okay…I see…No. No, that’s all right…I’ll come by tomorrow…Love
you guys too.”
After a minute of pleasantries, Max realized Foster was on the other end of
the phone.
Sloane ended the call, slumping against the side of the building. He stood
beside her silently for a few moments. Finally, he slid his finger under her
chin, tipping her head up to look at him. Max felt like he had been sucker
punched—the resigned defeat in her eyes crushed something deep inside him.
“What happened? Does Foster know where Brody is?”
Tears glistened in her eyes. She tried to blink them back, but one spilled
slowly down her cheek. He swiped it away with the pad of his thumb.
“He doesn’t know. His shift ended over an hour ago.”
“You’re coming home with me.”
“What? I can’t do that.”
“Why not?”
 He watched the expressions fly across her face as she tried to come up
with an answer. “Because…well, because.”
“I’m not asking you to jump in bed with me. Although, I would be a damn
moron to refuse if you wanted to.”
He winked at her, hoping his humor would lighten up the situation some.
Her eyes widened in shock. The look was innocent and damn near undid him.
“I have a spare room. You can stay there as long as you want. You
shouldn’t be alone and honestly, it may not be safe at your apartment.”
“I didn’t think of that,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “Thank you,
Max.”
“Don’t mention it.”
 CHAPTER SIX
Sloane

Sloane followed Max back to his house, constantly watching the mirrors
trying to see if she was being followed like in the crime dramas she loved to
watch. It only took a few minutes for her to admit that she didn’t know what
the hell she was doing. At least she didn’t have to go back to her apartment
alone tonight.
The city slowly fell away, leaving open fields and small farms before her.
The smell of manure was strong, but surprisingly not as repulsive as one
would think. Caught up in the simple beauty surrounding her, she almost
missed Max turning down a hidden gravel driveway.
The two-story, brick-colored farmhouse coming into view was quaint. The
white wraparound porch was inviting to friends and strangers alike. Black
shutters framed each window.
Momentary jealousy niggled its way in. It looked like the dream house she
had pictured in her head since she was a child. She couldn’t wait to see
inside. She continued on the gravel driveway as it curved behind the house
and parked in the small lot beside Max.
He stood at the bottom of the steps, hands stuffed in his front pockets,
waiting. He appeared almost shy the way he looked everywhere except at her.
He led her inside after unlocking the heavy wood door, his hand warm on the
small of her back. Simplistic and homey, the kitchen was uncluttered, but
definitely lived in.
Lemon chiffon curtains brightened up the room. White hand towels with
little yellow flowers had Sloane wondering who decorated. What if Max
didn’t live alone? Would a suspicious girlfriend make more out of this than
there was? Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.
“Will your girlfriend be upset that I’m here? I don’t want to cause any
problems.”
“Is that your way of asking if I’m available?”
The grin he flashed over his shoulder was panty melting. Holy smokes,
Max was sexy. No. Sloane needed to stay focused. Not salivating over the
perfection that was his ass. Still she followed him around his house like a
puppy.
“Um…No. I just didn’t want her to be upset that I’m here.”
Max stopped suddenly. Whirling around, he crowded her personal space.
His cologne was subtle—spicy and tempting like the man wearing it. His
eyes were blazing. She could feel the heat between her thighs. She swallowed
hard.
“If I was living with another woman, do you really think I would have
kissed you after dinner the other night?”
She stepped back. “I don’t know. I don’t really know you, now do I?”
She certainly wasn’t living with Brody, but he sure as hell had done more
than just kiss other girls since they had been together. Something resembling
hurt flashed over Max’s face, but it flitted away quickly before fortitude and
anger took its place. Max could go from sexy to scary in a heartbeat. She
refused to admit both turned her on.
“When I’m involved with a woman, Sloane, I’m with her and only her. I
know you don’t have much experience with men who respect monogamy, but
I do.”
Standing up straighter, she glared at him. “Hey! My relationship is none of
your damn business. Who the hell do you think you are?”
“I’m the man you can count on tonight.”
His words hurt as they were meant to. Sloane held back the tears that were
threatening to spill. No way would she give him the satisfaction of seeing he
got to her.
“Follow me, I’ll show you to your room.”
His tone was clipped, cold even. She didn’t respond; there was nothing to
say.
She followed him up the stairs to the second floor. The wall going up was
covered in photographs. Some were decades old, others just a few years.
They looked like they spanned generations. One of Max in his police blues
struck such a strong emotion in her, she almost tripped up the steps. That
would’ve been smooth. Shaking her head, she continued the climb.
The room Max stopped in front of was immaculate. The bed was covered
in floral bedspread that matched the sheer curtains. The dresser and bed
frame looked like expensive cherry wood, not that cheap pressed wood that
was so popular these days. Like the other rooms she had seen, this one also
sported hardwood floors with plush carpet runners protecting the varnish in
high-traffic areas. It was stunning.
“You can stay in here.”
“It’s beautiful.”
He kept talking like she hadn’t said anything at all. “The bathroom is the
next room on the right. On the left is my room should you need anything. I’ll
get you something to sleep in. We can get some of your things tomorrow.”
He left her still standing in the doorway as he stalked off to his room. He
came back a few moments later with a pair of sweatpants, a large t-shirt, and
an unopened toothbrush. They were barely in her hands before he was
walking away, back down the steps.
She called out to him. “Thank you, Max.”
“Couldn’t let you go home alone. It wouldn’t be right.”
Sloane watched until Max disappeared from sight before closing herself in
the unfamiliar room. Sadness and loneliness closed in around her. Curling up
on the soft mattress, she felt the dam open inside of her. Tears flowed freely.
Soft sobs wracked her body. It could have been minutes or hours before sleep
finally rescued her from her melancholy.

***

Max

Twenty minutes had passed and still no Sloane. Max had thought she
would’ve been right behind him once she put the clothes he gave her into her
room. Maybe he’d been too hard on her.
Thinking he should check on her, he hiked back upstairs and stopped just
outside the closed door. Leaning in to listen, he could faintly make out the
weeping inside. Shit. Why did he have to be such an ass earlier? Sure, she
had insulted him, insinuating that he was just another cheating bastard. Did
she think so little of him? Or did she think so little of all men? Foster
certainly didn’t seem to bear the brunt of any ill will.
Placing his hand on the door, he thought about knocking. He should
apologize, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t bear to face the hurt he had caused.
Not while both of their feelings were still so raw. Slowly, his hand slid down
the door in defeat.
He made his way back downstairs to the kitchen to make a sandwich for
himself. He would make Sloane one if and when she came out of her room
later. Plopped in front of his television, Max scanned through the channels
while he ate his turkey sandwich. By the time he finished eating, there still
wasn’t anything on that he cared to watch. He pulled his cell phone from his
pocket and brought up the contact information for Foster.
“Hey man, what’s up?”
“You talked to Sloane earlier, so you have the majority of it.”
“Yeah, she puts on a good face, but she seemed a little trampled on.”
“She was.”
Max recounted the events of the day as he’d remembered her describing to
him. He pictured her face as she bolted out of the stairwell, right into
Winston’s arms. He’d wished it was his arms she ran into. She’d felt so good
pressed up against him as she waited to give her statement.
Foster’s voice brought him out of his haze.
“She must have been terrified.”
“All she wanted was that sorry excuse of a boyfriend to comfort her.”
“I made some calls after I talked to her. Brody told one of his buddies he
was going to see Carmela after his shift. I’ll give Sloane a call to see how
she’s holding up.”
“She’s upset, but all right. She’s lying down.”
“How would you know?”
“They knew her name, Foster. Probably her address as well. No way could
she go back there, much less go there alone.”
“She never told me that earlier. This isn’t good.”
“My sentiments exactly.”
“All right, I’ll try to work around mine and Bella’s schedule so she isn’t
ever alone. I know your rule about women, but can she stay there tonight? Or
should I come get her?”
“No, she’s fine. You don’t have to rearrange anything. I don’t have
anything I need to do for a few days that require me to leave the house. She
can stay here.”
“You really are sweet on her, aren’t you?”
“Shut up, dude. I’m just trying to help her out.”
“You keep telling yourself that. Maybe you’ll even start believing it. All
right, man, take care of her. I’ll touch base with you tomorrow.”
Max slumped back against the couch after disconnecting the call,
scrubbing his face with his hands. The burdens of the day settled
unacceptably on his shoulders. Resigned that there was nothing more he
could do tonight, he made his way up to bed, stopping first to brush his teeth.
The toothbrush he had giving Sloane was open on the countertop.
He stopped by her door again. All was silent inside. Opening it quietly,
Max peered inside to make sure she was okay.
Sloane was wrapped around one of the many pillows that covered the bed,
her long porcelain legs cradling part of the cushion. Her golden hair spilled
over another. She had changed into nothing more than the shirt he had
supplied, and it had ridden up, just barely hiding the swell of her ass cheeks.
Her soft moan brought his dick to attention. Silently, he backed out of the
room and marched to his own. How the hell was he supposed to sleep now?
Tossing and turning, Max couldn’t get the image of Sloane spread across
the bed in the next room out of his mind. The way the moonlight illuminated
her skin, causing it to practically glow. What would it feel like to touch her?
To run his hands over her velvety skin? Grasping his shaft, he began stroking
it slowly, imagining Sloane’s supple thighs wrapped around him.
His strokes became longer, pulling harder as his hips thrust up
involuntarily to meet his hand. Max pictured her above him. Her golden
tresses falling across his chest. Slowly his orgasm built, quickening his
breath. He was close. A few more thrusts and he would find sweet release.
Knowing Sloane was in the next room just made it hotter.
Her sudden scream of “Max!” brought his orgasm instantly. Only his
concern kept him from truly enjoying the moment. He donned his boxer
briefs after using a towel to clean off the evidence from his stomach, even as
he left the privacy of his bedroom. Without knocking, he entered the room.
Sloane was sitting on the bed with her knees up to her chin, her arms
wrapped tightly around them. She looked terrified. Max rushed to her side,
lowering himself onto the mattress next to her. He pulled her head against his
chest.
“It’s okay, babe, I’m here. Everything is all right.”
 “I was being chased. He almost had me this time.”
“It was just a dream.”
“I’m so sorry, Max. I didn’t mean to wake you. I feel ridiculous.”
“I wasn’t asleep. No reason for apologies. You’re safe here. I’ll never let
anyone hurt you.”
“Will you…will you stay here with me?” She focused on her hands, which
were absently rubbing the tops of her feet. She quickly added, “Just until I
fall back asleep?”

***

Sloane

Sloane felt stupid and vulnerable after Max darted into her temporary
room. She was hugging herself, trying to chase Booker’s face from her
memory. Every time she closed her eyes, his face appeared. She could
imagine him chasing her through the stairwell. Max didn’t seem to mind,
though. He pulled her close, rubbing her arm to comfort her.
Even when she asked him to stay, he didn’t berate her or make excuses
why he couldn’t. He leaned back onto the headboard, bringing her along with
him. She slipped her arms around his waist and snuggled her head against his
shoulder. She felt safe with him. The steady rhythm of his breathing soothed
her to sleep quickly.
 CHAPTER SEVEN
Sloane

Tightening her arms around Brody, Sloane sighed. Her elbow brushed
against his growing erection. Unable to help herself, she moaned, rubbing her
cheek against his bare chest slowly. Her leg was thrown over his, leaving his
thigh pressed against her core. Could he feel the heat through her panties? It
had been over a month since they’d had sex.
Feeling brave for the first time in her life, she cupped his balls and then
slid her hand up his shaft. The dull throb between her legs had her grinding
herself against him slowly as his cock continued to lengthen in her hand.
“Now this could persuade me to like mornings.”
Giggling, she opened her eyes to look up at Brody’s face. Only it wasn’t
Brody—it was Max looking down at her, a mixture of surprise, confusion,
and desire storming in his eyes. They were breathtaking. Sloane’s brain
finally came online. She remembered the events that led to her being in bed
with Max.
“Ohmygod!” Sloane jumped up and stumbled halfway across the room,
her hand covering her open mouth…until she realized it was the same hand
that had just caressed Max’s dick. She quickly dropped it to her side. She
could feel the flames dancing across her skin. With her pale complexion, she
knew without a doubt her entire face and neck must resemble a beet. She was
incredibly mortified.
“I am so sorry, Max!” she squeaked.
He laughed, standing up from the bed in nothing but a pair of black boxer
briefs that were more than slightly raised in the front. “It’s okay.”
He tried to adjust himself inconspicuously, but seeing as she couldn’t take
her eyes off of him, he really didn’t need to bother. His tanned chest was
expansive, and lightly dusted with dark hair that covered his pecks and trailed
down his mouthwatering abs to end somewhere past the elastic of his briefs.
Tattoos swirled around his biceps in no discernible pattern. Sloane longed to
trace each one with her fingertips…and her tongue.
He had the thickest thighs she’d ever seen on a man. At least on someone
who wasn’t a professional bodybuilder. They screamed of power. What
would those muscles feel like contracting underneath her? How could she
have mistaken his body for Brody’s? Brody was a puny awkward teenage
boy compared to Max.
“I can’t believe I just molested you like that. I’m truly horrified.” She
covered her face with her hands, though she peeked between her fingers to
gauge his reaction.
Max stalked across the room like a prowling panther and grabbed her
shoulders. She dropped her hands by her side. His whiskey-colored eyes
penetrated hers, holding her mesmerized and silent in their depths. She
swallowed hard, having no choice but to give him her undivided attention.
“First off, stop apologizing. Secondly, I could have easily moved your
hand at any time. Thirdly, it should be me apologizing.”
“You? For what?”
“I should have realized you didn’t know it was me. You wouldn’t have
done that if you did. I should have stopped you, but I didn’t.”
He took a step back, dropping his hands. She would have wanted to,
though. Even standing here like a statue, she wanted to reach for him. The
loss of heat on her skin from his hands almost pulled a whimper from inside
her. The awareness she felt with Max was staggering.
There had never been a time before now where she’d felt every nerve
come alive inside of her from just the touch of someone’s hand. When he’d
smiled, it made her insides melt.
“I’m gonna go get dressed. Then I’ll make some breakfast. You must be
starving.”
“Um, sure. I could eat.”
Sloane watched his chiseled ass as he made his retreat from the room. She
was still in shock at what she did. She’d never initiated things with Brody.
What made her try this time? Did her subconscious know it was Max all
along? Dropping down onto the mattress, she replayed the incident in her
head. Her body craved him. She’d mourned the loss of his warm flesh
pressed against hers. Damn, she had to get herself in check. Dressing in
yesterday’s clothes, she left the sanctity of the bedroom, mentally preparing
herself to see Max again.
The smell of cooking bacon had her practically salivating. When was the
last time she ate? Max stood over the burners, flipping bacon and scrambling
eggs. He was covered by a thin white ribbed tank top that clung to every
muscle and a pair of worn blue jeans. He was barefoot and the top button of
his pants was still undone. The heat that rushed through her had her clamping
her thighs together. Too bad it only made matters worse. Max was incredibly
sexy.
“Good timing.”
He piled food onto a plate. After setting it in front of her, he took the seat
beside her with his own plate. They ate in companionable silence, until
finally she looked over at him as he read the paper.
“So what now?”
“Now we sit tight and wait.”
“Wait for what, exactly?”
“For me to get some reliable intel so we can find this guy. Until then,
you’ll stay here with me. I can keep you safe.”
“What about your job?”
“I can do everything I need to for my current workload from the comfort
of my home office. So don’t worry. Okay?”
“Okay,” she sighed.
“What, no argument?”
“You’re right. No sense arguing.”
Sloane finished her breakfast quietly. She cleared their dishes from the
table. She was startled when the wall phone rang by her head.
Max pushed to his feet and walked over to grab it. “Hello.”
There was a long pause before Max turned, his body stiffening slightly. He
handed his phone out toward her. Sloane took it, a questioning look no doubt
on her face. Max looked less than happy.
“It’s for you.”
For her? Foster and Bella must be wondering what in the world was going
on. Maybe she could stay with them for a few days instead. She took the
phone from Max’s outstretched hand.
 “Hello?”
“Sloane, honey, are you okay?” Brody’s voice boomed through the
handset.
“I’m fine. How did you know I was here?”
“I called Foster. He reamed me out pretty good after he told me what
happened.”
She looked at Max. He casually leaned against the doorframe, his arms
crossed in front of him. He was so damn striking that it was harder than she
would have thought to pay attention to the conversation she was having.
Watching him was too distracting. Mentally, she took a deep breath,
fortifying her resolve to not even think about falling for a man like him. It
would only lead to heartache and she’d had enough of that in her life. Her
gaze fixed on anything other than the handsome man in the room with her.
See, look how interesting the stove was.
“Where were you?”
“I was home, honey. My phone died so I had it charging. I’ll be more
careful in the future.”
“Your phone was dead all night?”
Sloane could feel the pinpricks of tears forming in her eyes. Even though
she had no real way of knowing for sure, deep down she knew Brody was
lying. She risked a glance up at Max. The anger coming off of him was
almost visible. Could he hear Brody on the other end of the line? She must
look like a damn fool. Everyone at the station knew about Brody’s
indiscretions. They were the perfect alibi for him. All except Foster. He was
like Big Brother, always watching out for her, even when she didn’t want him
to.
“Of course not, but I went to sleep while it was still charging. I’m sorry,
honey. Do you want me to come get you? I can drop you at your apartment
before I go to the station.”
“No, I’ll be fine.”
“With Max?”
Brody’s loving boyfriend façade started to slip. There was an underlying
hostility in his voice, and it grew stronger with each word he spoke. It almost
sounded like jealousy, which was ridiculous—he had never been the jealous
type in the past. Then again, she had never given him a reason to be.
“Are you fucking him, Sloane?”
“No. My God, how can you even think that? I’m not like you, Brody. I
don’t fuck everything with a dick just because I can.”
“Most men would get frostbite after one night with you. You’re lucky I
stick around like I do.”
Sloane gasped, covering her mouth with her free hand, the other squeezing
the phone like a lifeline. She was temporarily unable to process the meaning
behind his words. She couldn’t believe he’d just said that. The tears she
fought so hard to hold back came streaming down her cheeks with a
vengeance.
Max pushed away from the wall and stalked toward her. She held up a
hand in a stop motion. No way could she let him interfere—she had to get
used to doing things on her own again. She had to be the one to do this. She
had to break this cycle, but Brody kept right on talking.
“I looked at you and thought I’d won the lotto. I was wrong. How can a
woman as hot as you be so fucking dead inside?”
Every word was like a knife through her heart. She cared about him…no.
Maybe what she really cared about now was the person he had been, but he
hadn’t been that Brody in some time. The sex wasn’t great now like it had
been in the past. That was before Brody thought their sex life should
resemble a BDSM porn flick. Not that she thought there was anything wrong
with them, but that life just wasn’t for her. She’d thought that as long as there
was open communication, two people in love could work that out.
She wasn’t really in love with him yet, but there had been potential. If he
only could’ve kept his dick in his pants.
But no more. Now, she was through bending over backwards to try to
please him.
“You’re right. I’m sorry. I tried. I really did try to be what you wanted, but
obviously I failed. This isn’t working.”
“What are you talking about?”
“This, us. It’s over. I can’t do it anymore.”
Sloane hung up the phone before Brody could say anything else. Her face
was damp with spilled tears. She couldn’t stand the idea of Max witnessing
another meltdown, so she pushed past him. She didn’t stop moving until she
was curled up on the bed again.
She did it. She’d ended things with Brody. How could she have been so
stupid? For almost a year she stayed with him knowing deep down it was
wrong. She should have walked after the first time she caught him with
another woman. Not that any of it mattered anymore. Sloane lay there for a
long time. Long after her sobs ceased. Today would hurt. She would let the
pain wash over her. She would feel everything and let it be a reminder to her
future self. Today would hurt, but tomorrow she would be better.

***

Max

Max was beyond furious. He wanted to put his fist through that asshole’s
face. Thinking of Sloane upstairs crying only made it worse. He wanted to go
to her. Wrap her in his arms and tell her it was the best thing she could have
done, but he knew she wouldn’t let him. As much as he wanted to, he knew
he shouldn’t. He couldn’t let himself get more attached than he already was.
He didn’t do relationships, and even if he did, he wasn’t good enough for
someone like her. He would only hurt her in the end, and she was already
broken enough. That’s what he kept telling himself.
Needing to release some of the pent-up aggression, Max opened the door
to the basement and descended into his personal gym. The room wasn’t huge,
but it was all he needed. An exercise bike sat along the wall, across from the
clothes washer and dryer. Next to that, a treadmill. The adjacent wall framed
in the weight bench and the shelving for all the free weights. A punching bag
and medicine bag rounded out the equipment before him. He clicked on the
radio already tuned to a station that played a little bit of everything. This is
what he needed to keep his head straight.
He unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them off, replacing them with a pair of
athletic shorts he hadn’t yet removed from the dryer. His running shoes were
where he’d left them by the weight bench. After slipping them on, he
positioned himself on the side rails of the treadmill.
Max set the pace slow to warm up, and his feet touched the conveyer belt
in a slow jog. After a few minutes his thoughts quieted completely. Nothing
except his breathing and the music on his mind. Max could feel the tension
draining slowly from his body. The DJ stopped talking and a song about a
woman being out of the singer’s league poured from the surround sound
speakers. Instantly he thought of Sloane.
Yup. That about sums it up in a nutshell. Knowing that didn’t stop his
thoughts from returning to this morning. The way she’d held onto him,
sliding her silky leg up his rough one. Did she register the sharp intake of his
breath when she wrapped her hand around his balls, sliding up his shaft? No
matter how hard he’d tried, he couldn’t keep his body from responding. A
few more minutes of that, and he would’ve had her on her back spread before
him. It was like a dream, a sexy fantasy about to be fulfilled. Until she raised
those gorgeous baby blues to his.
The fantasy shattered into a million pieces as embarrassment washed
across her features. Even that was adorable as all hell. After fisting himself to
completion last night thinking of those perfect legs, it was nice to know she
was just as affected by him as he was by her. It was the regret and realization
that he wasn’t Brody that ruined it. He’d kept things light, acting as if it were
no big deal. But inside, he’d been berating himself.
He couldn’t think of her like that anymore. He needed to put her in a
mental box. Label her, “client,” and maybe his dick would stop trying to do
his thinking for him. He never crossed the line with his clients. Maybe that
was the answer to this whole clusterfuck.
A loud rock song came on next. It was one that he couldn’t remember the
name to, but it helped set his resolve. Kicking up the speed, Max started
running. Focusing on the beat, he let the music take him away. Sweat ran
down the sides of his face, stinging his eyes.
Occasionally he dabbed his face on a towel that hung over the handrail of
the machine. His shirt was soaked through, clinging to him everywhere. He
wasn’t sure how long he ran. The burn in his muscles indicated it was a long
time.
He slowed the machine down. He walked long enough to avoid cramping
before he pulled the tank top off and threw it into the almost empty hamper.
Retrieving a bottle of water, he cracked the seal and had drunk half of it by
the time he reached the living room. The light on his answering machine
blinked rapidly, informing him there was a message waiting. He pressed
Play, finishing off his water while listening.
“Maxwell, honey, it’s mom. I’m sorry I missed you again. I worry about
you; give me a call. I love you.”
Beep.
“Heeeyyyy, Max. It’s Charlie. I haven’t heard from you in a while, baby. I
was hoping you’d come over to play. Get your handcuffs ready and call me
back.”
Beep.
Max shook his head, a small smile lifting one side of his mouth. Charlie
was one of his “go-to girls.” She didn’t mind a casual thing. That was perfect
for Max. He didn’t want anything permanent.
Right now, though, what he needed was a shower to wash the sweat
drying on his skin away. As he stood up, he saw Sloane standing on the
bottom of the steps watching him. Her hair was ruffled and her cheek had
creases from the pillow. She was adorable.
He had made up his mind—this woman was not going to get to him. He
wasn’t desperate. He could have Charlie purring around him with a simple
phone call. Maybe that’s what he needed. Someone to take the edge off. It’d
been a couple of months since he’d had anything more than a self-service
release. It was about time he had something other than his own hand. After he
showered, he would give her a call. Mind made up, he leisurely walked
toward the steps.

***

Sloane

“Heeeyyyy, Max. It’s Charlie. I haven’t heard from you in a while, baby. I
was hoping you’d come over to play. Get your handcuffs ready and call me
back.”
The message kept playing on a loop in Sloane’s head. She stood
motionless, watching Max grin at the machine. When their eyes locked, his
still held desire, but in an instant it was gone. They were just eyes, not the
heated amber orbs that had held her captive since they’d met. Pain radiated in
her chest; she had to stop herself from physically rubbing it.
Max walked toward her slowly. In nothing except running shorts, his
golden brown body glistened with sweat. She wanted to trace his dark nipples
with her tongue, making them peak for her pleasure and her pleasure alone.
Everything about him was massive, and she wanted to own it all…No, she
wanted him to own her.
“I’m gonna grab a shower. Then we can head over to Foster’s to fill them
in.” He looked like the same Max, but his voice was different—distant,
professional. His body was stiff and his eyes lacked anything more than cool
detachment. “After that, we’ll pick up some of your things. How are you
holding up?”
Her tongue felt like it was glued to the roof of her mouth as she pictured
water running over intimate parts of his body. Blinking a few times, she
focused on the step below her.
“I’m fine. I’ll be fine. No need to worry.”
“I won’t be long. Give me ten minutes.”
Max left her standing there, taking two steps at a time up the stairs. Maybe
she had misread the signals he’d been sending earlier? No, no way. They
were clear as day. Plus, that kiss was proof positive of something happening
between them. Maybe he’d heard Brody earlier and changed his mind. A man
like him, or any man for that matter, wouldn’t want to get involved with a
woman described as cold or dead inside.
She didn’t feel like that at all with Max. She felt the electricity all around
her when he was near. Her blood boiled. Butterflies took up residence in her
stomach when he looked at her…at least they had until this last time. This
time she was filled with dread and longing.
“I was hoping you’d come over to play. Get your handcuffs ready and call
me back.”
The words haunted Sloane. The sweet silkiness of the woman’s voice
made it all too easy to picture the type of woman who got to experience the
irresistibleness that was Max. Sloane bet she was tall with legs that never
ended. She sounded like the type to have a piercing in her taut belly—not to
mention other places. Without an inch of fat, she probably oozed sex with
every move she made. Sloane instantly hated her.
She ran back upstairs and retrieved her cell phone from her purse. It
showed fifteen missed calls. Two from her parents’ house. One from
Mirabella. The remaining twelve from Brody. All time stamped after their
talk earlier. Yup, not going there. She shot Bella a text letting her know that
they would be there shortly, then put her phone away. She’d call her parents
later.
Max stepped out of the bathroom with a towel secured around his waist.
The vision of him was breathtaking. She wanted to pull the offending cotton
off and beg him to bend her over the rail—Whoa. She was really starting to
lose it. He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, but never said anything
as he continued down the small hallway, shutting the door behind him once
he was inside his bedroom. She hurried down the steps. She didn’t stop until
she was on the back porch trying to catch her breath. She was in trouble.
Given half a chance, that man could break her heart.
 CHAPTER EIGHT
Sloane

They drove in silence to Bella’s house. Only the road noise and the sound
of his keypad typing multiple text messages filled the cabin of the truck. Who
kept the sound of their keyboard on, anyway? Sloane watched the fields go
by out of the passenger window. After observing him grin at his phone a few
minutes ago, she couldn’t bear to look at him anymore. The betrayal she felt
didn’t make any damn sense. Until just a few short hours ago she’d had a
boyfriend. A shitty, lying, cheating boyfriend, but a boyfriend just the same.
She and Max had never been an item. Sure, he’d kissed her once. Now she
could almost admit to herself how much she’d liked it. She shouldn’t feel
anything for this man, though. She knew he wasn’t the type to stick around.
That didn’t stop her from wanting him anyway.
She needed a night out. A reason to get dressed up and dance away
whatever was making her pine for the man sitting next to her.
Once they were parked—in what she was starting to think of as Max’s
spot—she practically jumped from the truck. She briskly marched up the
steps and let herself inside without waiting for Max to catch up. He knew
where the door was. The less time she spent with him, the better.
“Bella,” Sloane yelled once she was inside.
“Hey. I’m upstairs.”
Taking the steps two at a time, she found Bella putting away a basket of
laundry. Once again she was in a dress, baby blue with little white flowers
and her hair pulled back. Only this time her outfit was paired with a simple
pair of flats. They resembled the old ballet slippers Sloane had when she was
a kid.
Sloane was a jeans and t-shirt kind of a girl most days. She enjoyed
dressing up, but only when there was an occasion to do so.
“Hey, honey.”
Bella embraced her, hugging her harder than she expected. Given
everything she had experienced in the last twenty-four hours, she admitted
she needed it more than she would have thought.
Sloane sobbed into her cousin’s neck. “I did it.”
“Did what? Oh my…did you sleep with Max?” She said the last part in a
shriek as she pulled back, her impish smile willing Sloane to give her a clue.
Any clue as to whether or not she had a salacious sexual encounter with one
Max Fear.
“Why does everyone think I’m doing Max?”
“Because he’s seriously hot and I see the way he looks at you. Wait,
what…everyone? Who else thinks you’re banging Max?” She frowned, her
eyebrows pinching together.
“Brody accused me of it just before I ended things with him.”
“Thank you sweet baby Jesus!” Bella pumped her fist in the air before
twirling around in circles doing her happy dance.
The scene brought on a burst of laughter from Sloane. The last time she
had seen Bella this happy was when Foster proposed. Her laughter was
contagious. Sloane couldn’t not join in when it was this sincere. But like a
switch that had been flipped, Bella’s face took on a solemn expression and
she fixed her gaze on Sloane.
“Oh, honey, I’m sorry. I didn’t even ask how you’re taking this.”
“I need to go out. Like, tonight. I wanna get dressed up and paint the town.
I need to forget all about him. Even if it’s only for a few hours with a good
lookin’ stranger.”
“Now you’re talkin’, sister.” She craned her neck and raised her voice.
“Hey, Foster!”
Mirabella yelled loud enough to make Sloane wince and wonder if she’d
ever regain all her hearing in her right ear. She was rubbing her sore ear when
Foster, followed by Max, came strolling in the bedroom. At least Max wasn’t
wearing that sexy smile while gazing at his phone anymore.
“You called, my dear?” Foster kissed Bella’s cheek and slipped his arm
around her.
 “Yes. Sloane and I are going out tonight. I just wanted you to know.” She
moved out from under Foster’s embrace. She stood next to Sloane, looping
her arm over Sloane’s shoulder in a show of sisterly solidarity. Her smile
bright as could be.
“Tonight?”
“Yup, she got rid of Mr. Wrong and tonight she’s gonna find Mr. Right
Now.”
“Not a good idea,” Max piped in immediately. Sloane wanted to punch
him in the mouth.
“And why not?” She put her fists on her hips. Who did he think he was?
Her father?
“Because it might not be safe,” he answered smugly. Well the hell with
that.
“Hey, Foster, why don’t you call some of your friends and we can go as a
group. I’ll be safe as can be among all of you lawmen.” Sloane winked at him
and gave him what she hoped was her best smile.
“Actually, that sounds pretty cool. I’ll send a mass text message. What
time?”
“The Void at eight sharp.”
Bella grabbed both of Sloane’s hands, once again twirling in her happy
dance after Foster confirmed his message was sent. Max looked like he’d just
finished sucking on a lemon. Where was that seductive little smile now? Ha!
The men went back to whatever it was they’d been doing downstairs as the
girls discussed important things like hair and makeup.

***

Max

Well shit, Max thought, trailing Foster back downstairs. He had already
made plans to see Charlie tonight to relieve a little stress. Maybe Foster
wouldn’t mind dropping Sloane off at his place afterward for him. Even after
thinking it, it sounded like a shitty thing to ask. Since he wasn’t sure what
time he would be back there.
“Nice, Mother and Tank are in,” Foster called behind him.
“Cool. So, dude, I kinda had a date tonight.” Max squirmed, waiting for a
reaction.
 “Really? I’d assumed—I thought—you had a thing for Sloane? She’s
single now. Did you miss that part?”
“She’s great, but we both know I’m not one to settle down yet.” Although
the more Max said it, the less he believed it.
Foster shrugged. “It’s your life. Since you appointed yourself as her
unofficial bodyguard, I’d thought that you would be with her at all times.”
Foster took a seat on the couch. “Oh, well…that’s all right. She wouldn’t
want to be a burden to you. Anyway, between me, Mother, and Tank, she’ll
be fine. Sloane can stay here tonight. You know…if she needs a place.”
Foster checked his phone again while Max thought of what “if she needs a
place” could mean. Max ignored the blatant accusation of him leaving Sloane
alone since Foster had been the one adamantly against it in the first place…
Wait, Foster didn’t think she’d let a strange man take her home tonight, did
he? That’s sure as hell what it’d sounded like. The thought left a bad taste in
Max’s mouth.
“Now it’s a party. Gutter Mouth is a go. I repeat, Gutter Mouth is a go.”
Foster laughed.
Oh hell no. He couldn’t leave Sloane alone with Gutter Mouth. The man
was a stand-up guy, but a hound when it came to women. Sloane was just his
type: soft, sweet, and curves in all the right places. Maybe he could bring
Charlie to the club? Kill two birds with one stone. Yeah, that could work.
Watch Sloane at the club and have Charlie afterward. Perfect.
When Sloane was ready to go, they got in his truck. The next stop was to
her place for clothes and whatever else women needed to get through each
day. There was a heaviness in the air Max was afraid to disturb. He parked
out front of the building, and they walked in together. It was a very different
journey from the last time he walked her to her door. He certainly wouldn’t
be tasting her sweet lips again.
The elevator ride was made in silence. Max noticed for the first time that
she hadn’t actually looked him in the eye since he walked passed her to take a
shower that morning. It bothered him. Things were better off this way, he
reasoned with himself.
Everything else seemed normal—that is, until they got to her apartment.
Someone had certainly been there. Furniture had been overturned, glass
littered the floor, and picture frames had been shattered.
Max held his hand up, stopping her from passing the threshold. “Let me
go first. Wait out here until I call you.”
 “But—”
“Just do it, damn it,” Max barked. “This is my job.” He was harsher than
he’d meant to be, but her safety was what mattered most at this moment, not
her feelings.
Max entered the apartment without waiting for another protest. He pulled
a small Kahr PM9 from his waistband at the small of his back. There was no
way to tell if the house was clear. Other than surface damage, there wasn’t a
whole lot to clean up. Jewelry was still inside the velvet box on her dresser
and all the electronics were still in place, so robbery was most likely not a
motivator. It was a message. They knew where she lived. Making his way
from room to room, Max checked every nook of her apartment before he let
her inside.
“Clear, you can come in now.” He tucked his weapon back in his
waistband.
She murmured so softly Max barely heard her, “Shit.”
“Get what you need for a few days. You can’t come back here until we
find these guys. We need to call the police too.”
“Okay.”
Max studied Sloane as she pulled out her cell phone. She explained the
situation quickly before hanging up. Tears welled up in her eyes. After a brief
moment, she looked at him. Really looked at him. Startled, she sniffed the
tears back, straightening her shoulders. That haunted expression had him
wanting to drop to his knees in front of her. Promise her the world just to see
her smile again.
It took over three hours to finish up with the police. In all that time, she
barely glanced his way. Max passed some of the time talking to Detective
Owen Chance. They went to the academy together a lifetime ago. Max didn’t
miss being on the force, but he did miss a few of the guys he’d once worked
with. Once everyone was gone, Sloane was free to retrieve her things. She
came out twenty minutes later with a small suitcase, a garment bag, and
overnight bag for toiletries.
“Sorry it took so long.”
“No problem. We better get going though, if you still wanna go out
tonight.” Please say no, please say no. “I highly recommend changing your
mind.”
“No way. I need to go out now, more than ever.”
She walked out, leaving him no choice but to follow.
 CHAPTER NINE
Sloane

Sloane hung her garment bag on the back of the closet door in Max’s spare
room. Unzipping it, she pulled the fabric free of the plastic casing. She didn’t
want her clothes to have a plastic smell. She recovered her robe from the
suitcase, then checked the hall before exiting the room. No Max. She hustled
over to the bathroom and locked the door behind her. After stripping quickly,
she stepped under the hot spray coming from the showerhead. She took her
time washing her hair and her body.
When she was sufficiently clean, she toweled off, wrapped her robe
around herself like a suit of armor, and exited the bathroom prepared to sprint
to her room. No luck, however. When she opened the door, Max was leaning
up against the wall adjacent to the bathroom with his arms crossed over his
muscular chest, waiting for his turn. Yummy. Damn, she was such a loser.
Ugh.
“It’s all yours,” she called on her way down the hall. No way was she
going to turn around to face him.
With the dresser now covered in cosmetics and hair products, she set
about the task of transforming herself. She was a single gal now, after all. She
could do whatever, or whomever, she wanted to. It was a liberating feeling.
She wondered what it would be like to do Max Fear. Sloane quickly pushed
that idea aside, giggling to herself. She was halfway through applying her
makeup when Max called to her from the other side of the door.
“Um…hey, I’ve got something to do, so Foster and Bella will be here to
get you in less than a half hour.”
“Oh…okay.” She tried not to sound disappointed. Why the hell should she
care? She shouldn’t. She did.
“I won’t be long. I gotta pick up a friend and I’ll be there right after you
guys.”
He had to pick up a date. Wonder if he remembered his handcuffs. What
would it be like to be handcuffed and left to his mercy? Not that she cared.
Stupid man. With renewed resolve, she finished applying her eye shadow.
The dark smoky eyes looked hot even to her.
After her makeup was done, she slipped on her black tube dress. She’d
purchased it a few months ago. Sadly, she hadn’t yet had a chance to wear it.
Her breasts were a little too large to go completely braless, but a strapless did
the trick without ruining the look. The red three-inch heels helped along her
five-foot, five-inch frame. It didn’t hurt that they made her legs look
fantastic. Which was a definite plus considering how much of them were
exposed.
Stepping onto the back porch, she did a slow turn for Mirabella and Foster
as they waited in his Tahoe. It was a lot tighter and shorter than anything that
she had ever worn before. She was actually nervous about wearing it. Bella
squealed in delight while Foster gave appreciative catcalls. She was smiling
in a way she hadn’t in days—hell, in months. She needed this more than
she’d realized. Carefully, she made her way down the steps and folded
herself inside Foster’s SUV and off they went.
The club wasn’t packed yet, but there was a decent enough crowd. Sloane
glanced around, taking everything in. The bar itself took up a large portion of
the room. Placed in the middle of the large space, it was definitely the focal
point of the room. Tables spread out all around the room with multiple booths
hugging the dark walls. A loud whistle caught her attention. She didn’t
recognize the trio of men there, but apparently Foster did. He waved to them
as he headed in their direction. Bella and Sloane let him lead the way.
“Guys, this is my fiancée, Mirabella, and this is her cousin, Sloane.”
The girls shook hands with the guys as Foster finished introducing them,
giving their real names before informing they preferred nicknames. Paxton,
or “Tank,” was just that—a huge man whose hand swallowed Sloane’s with
room to spare. The shaved head only added to the magnitude of him. He wore
a loud orange button-down shirt that couldn’t hide all of his tattoos, with
black jeans and motorcycle boots. His large brown eyes swept the room,
constantly alert. As if constantly looking for some presumed threat. She knew
she wouldn’t want to be on the other end of that stare.
Morty “Mother” must have been half of Tank’s size, with what she could
only describe as hipster black-framed glasses covering his gray eyes. His t-
shirt matched his eyes almost perfectly. She almost laughed out loud after
spying his white sneakers poking out beneath his blue jeans. He looked like
the kind of guy who was more comfortable hanging out in local coffee houses
for hours on end in front of a laptop or with a book in his hand.
When Sloane got to Kasper, more affectionately known as “Gutter
Mouth,” the name alone made her laugh. Blue eyes sparkled right back at her,
and a cocky smirk crossed his face. His blond hair ended just above his chin;
it looked so soft she almost asked to touch it. A crimson shirt pulled taut
across his shoulders showcased a lean, muscled body underneath. Unlike
Mother, his wasn’t tucked into his dark-wash jeans. He was hot, to say the
least.
“Sloane, I’ve gotta say it. You look fuckin’ hot in that dress. Dayum.”
He took her hand and kissed the top of it. With that simple move, he had
the capacity to both put her on edge and at ease, all at the same time. She felt
heat blossom in her cheeks. Foster and Bella laughed at something Tank said
as they pulled up chairs next to where she stood.
“Come on, Darlin’, sit down next to me. Unless you’d rather sit in my
lap?” Kasper waggled his eyebrows.
“Gutter Mouth, behave,” Foster pretended to chastise him. Everyone
laughed. “Watch that one, Sloane. He’s trouble.”
“Foster, you wound me, man.” Kasper winked across the table.
Sloane sat there listening to the men tell stories of old times before Foster
met Bella. Eventually she began to feel restless. The strawberry margaritas
were fabulous. Every sweet, sugary sip pulled a little more of the tension she
was feeling from her. They hadn’t been there long and she was already on her
third one.
Evanescence boomed through the speaker, and the pulsing beat pulled on
her. She was on her feet before she realized it, heading for the dance floor.
Her hips swayed to the music that was breathing life back into her.
Sloane stayed near the edge of the dance floor; she didn’t want to have to
fight her way through the crowd and this way Foster and Bella could see her
at all times, per their agreement. She was enjoying the music, dancing with a
muscle-bound, brown-haired man to her left and a tattoo-covered man with
his head shaved clean to her right. Both men took her in, undressing her with
their eyes, but neither of them touched her anywhere inappropriately. The
way she was beginning to feel, she may have welcomed it.
Halfway through the song, warm hands encased her hips, moving in sync
with her. She didn’t move them, allowing her new dance partner to press his
body flush with hers. The rich musky scent of his cologne was nice—not
overpowering like the kind a lot of men used. Kasper spun her around and
wrapped his arms around her. His body pressed to hers tightly. The other two
men forgotten, she smiled up at him. Feeling the eyes of everyone at their
table, she risked a look over while never losing the rhythm they had created.
The only face she was able to make out was Max’s. Like a statue, he stood
absolutely still, his eyes glued to the dance floor. No, not just the dance floor,
but on her and Kasper specifically. She noticed a leggy redhead had her arm
entwined with his.
She was pretty and it bugged the shit out of Sloane. Why couldn’t she
have been wrong? Would it have hurt to have the girl look less like a model
and more like say, a troll? Then again, this was Max. He was gorgeous. He
could have any woman in the room.
Secretly, Sloane wished he wanted her. He knew Brody. She had to keep
that in mind. God only knows what Brody told him about her. No doubt what
a lousy sexual partner she was. Why would Max want to waste his time with
someone like her?
Forget it, she berated herself. She was currently in the arms of a hot guy.
A hot guy who definitely did want her, even if it was only for tonight. She
was fine with that. More than fine. That’s what she wanted—some mindless
fun, and she was going to enjoy every second of it. Sloane turned her
attention back to Kasper, rolling her body down his.
Two more dance songs played before the DJ slowed it down. She was
ready to sit down, and luckily it seemed Kasper had read her mind. A light
sheen of sweat glistened on her skin. She couldn’t wait to get back to her
frozen margarita. Kasper took her hand loosely, leading her back to the table.
It was a sweet, yet possessive gesture.
“Max! Good to see you again, man. Who’s your friend?” Kasper slapped
Max’s hand in lieu of a normal handshake.
“Charlie, this is Kasper and Sloane.”
“Hi guys. You two make a really cute couple.” Charlie smiled. Kasper
pulled Sloane off the chair she was sitting in and into his lap, ripping an
unexpected squeal from her.
“We do, don’t we, Darlin’?” He winked at her. Sloane watched Charlie
rub her hand down Max’s chest.
“Sure do, Cowboy,” Sloane answered as she wrapped her arms around
Kasper’s neck.

***

Max

What. The. Fuck. Did he miss while picking up Charlie and why did he
care so much? He knew why—because Sloane looked like a fucking goddess
on the dance floor. That sad excuse for a dress clinging to every single curve
on her mouthwatering body was like a second skin. Every unattached male in
there had their eyes glued to her tits or her ass, neither of which were
properly covered.
He’d wanted to drag her off the dance floor the moment he’d laid eyes on
her. Those two strange men had been stealing touches wherever they could.
They were nothing, however, compared to the way Gutter Mouth had been
touching her. Now she was sitting there in his lap laughing like he was the
funniest man alive. Why the hell was she calling him “Cowboy”? Now that
he thought about it, he didn’t like him calling her “Darlin’” either.
Charlie cleared her throat beside him. No, he hadn’t forgotten her “cute
couple” comment either. They did not look cute together. She was too…and
he was too…They just weren’t cute together. This evening was not going the
way he had envisioned. Here he thought he would spend a few hours
watching out for Sloane before taking Charlie back to her house, where he
would fuck her senseless before returning home himself.
Maybe if Sloane had kept dancing with the strangers it would’ve been
different. If it hadn’t been Kasper’s hands sliding down her back, gripping
her waist as he pushed himself against her, maybe it wouldn’t be affecting
him this way. No, it didn’t matter who touched her. He didn’t like it. Not one
single bit. She was his. She just didn’t know it yet.
“Max told me you ran into some trouble at work,” Charlie said to Sloane
in between Kasper’s ever-witty jokes. His fingertips roved lazily across
Sloane’s bare knee. Bastard.
“Yeah, I was in the right place at the wrong time. The guys have been
worried about me ever since. And to make matters worse, my apartment was
broken into.”
“Oh my God! How horrible. I couldn’t imagine going back to something
like that. It makes my skin crawl just thinking about it.”
“It’s scary and I felt violated after seeing my apartment, that’s for sure.
Now I’m on lockdown until he’s caught or the guys think I’m safe.”
“I’ll keep you safe, Darlin’.” If Gutter Mouth didn’t stop winking at
Sloane that way, Max was going to lose his shit. He was already hanging on
by a thread with the way he was touching her.
“Aww, how romantic. Like a white knight. How long have you two been
dating?”
“We aren’t, actually. We just met tonight,” Sloane said, jabbing Kasper
with a playful elbow to the side.
“Oh wow, really? I’m sorry. I just assumed.”
“See what happens when you assume?” Max growled.
“Anyway—” Charlie gave him a disapproving look. “—it at least helps to
know guys like these are looking out for you, right?”
Sloane sighed. “It does, but I’ll be happy once it’s all over. I just want to
get on with my life. I hate living out of a suitcase.”
“Have you been staying at a hotel?” Charlie asked.
“Um, actually I’ve been staying with Max.”
Charlie’s eyes widened for a fraction of a second; only someone studying
her reaction would have noticed it. Max knew she’d want an explanation of
some sort, but she wasn’t his girlfriend, and he didn’t want her to think she
was by giving her one. She’d never been his girlfriend. She did, however,
know his number one rule: No women at his home.
“Oh. Well I hope you’ll be okay.”
“I’ll be fine,” Sloane said. She lied almost as well as Bella, he thought.
The night went by slowly for Max. Every time Sloane and Kasper hit the
dance floor, Max wanted to hit him. Charlie asked him to dance several
times, but he couldn’t be bothered. In fact, he wished she would stop pawing
all over him. He wasn’t a touchy feely in public kind of guy. Then again, he
wasn’t a touchy feely guy in private either. Sure, he had no problem touching
a woman. He could work Charlie with ease, but he wasn’t the kind of guy to
cuddle with after or talk about feelings. Why the hell did he bring her here in
the first place? Oh yeah, he wanted to get laid. What a joke.
Talk about a touchy feely man. Now Kasper had his hands just above the
soft globes of her ass as the song ended. With each song his hands dropped
lower. One or two songs more and he would have Sloane’s sweet ass in the
palms of his grimy hands, literally. A slow pop song sang about love. It was
the first slow song that they had danced to. Sloane put her head on Gutter
Mouth’s shoulder, eliminating any space between them. Max saw red. Oh
hell no, he wasn’t going to sit and watch this.
Max was on his feet before common sense could stop him. He tapped
Kasper on the shoulder, and without a word he stepped in, taking his place.
Surprise washed over Sloane’s features before she could school her
expression. What did she see when she looked at him? Did his eyes give him
away? Did she know what she did to him or how hard he’d fought against her
pull? Her arms slipped around his neck, but inches still separated their
bodies. He couldn’t have that. He needed to erase Kasper from her body.
Max pulled her close enough that he knew she could feel his semi-erection
press into her belly. He didn’t care; in this moment, he wanted her to know.
Her breasts practically flattened between their bodies he held her so tightly.
Like a lover’s caress, his hands never stopped moving. Sliding down her
back, up her side, swirling circles on her hip. Her arms were wrapped around
his shoulders. One hand played with the hair on the nape of his neck. Their
eyes locked together, unwavering. It was breathtaking.
The song continued on as the rest of the room fell away. No one else
existed. Sight, sound, smell—all of his senses were filled with only her. His
hands threaded into her golden mane, pulling her head forward to meet his.
Their bodies touched from their foreheads, chests, and hips. He could taste
her breath on his lips as they swayed together. The sweet smell of the
margaritas she had been drinking beckoned to him to take a taste.
He was just about to give in and take that taste when suddenly Sloane
pulled away, her eyes wide with wonder. Max instantly missed the feel of
her. Cold seeped into his skin all the while his blood burned for her. He
wanted to grab her again and beg her not to let go this time.
“Song’s over,” she whispered like he cared.
“Just like that, it’s over…” Max didn’t know if he was making a statement
or asking a question. Was he talking about the dance or the enchantment they
had been under? That he was still under? She opened her mouth, an answer
on the tip of her tongue. Max held his breath, waiting for her reply. Whatever
she said could make or break this thing he could feel between them.
Meanwhile, the DJ was taking his sweet time announcing the next song. Max
wished she’d answer before the music drowned her out.
“Hey, Darlin’ get your sweet ass over here.” From the table Kasper’s loud
call pulled her attention away from Max.
“Gutter Mouth, shut the fuck up.”
It was out of Max’s mouth before he could stifle it. He groaned internally,
slowly closing his eyes in frustration. Way to lose your cool there, Maxwell.
Sloane’s jaw dropped slightly. It might have been comical in any other
situation. Risking a look behind him, Max took in the expressions on his
friends’ faces. Disbelief, humor, self-righteousness, and—yup, right there to
round it all out—rage. Charlie was one pissed off woman.
That pissed off woman was heading in his direction, a murderous look in
her eye. Her confident stride quickly ate up the space between them. Briefly
he wondered if he could hide behind Sloane. Nah, even in her incredibly sexy
heels she was still a few inches shorter than him.
“You had to be here to protect her?” she accused, her hands waving
around.
He wanted to say yes, that’s exactly why he was here, but he couldn’t get
the words out. The whole drive to Charlie’s house he kept thinking of the
way Sloane’s ass had looked under the robe she was wearing as she ran to her
room. He should have known this night wouldn’t end well.
“Looks to me like Kasper had things under control just fine without you.”
“Charlie—”
“No. Just no, Max.”

***

Sloane

Sloane watched Charlie march back to their table to collect her purse. She
eyed Sloane, shaking her head in disapproval. What the hell did she do now?
“Look, Charlie…” He tried to talk to her, but she wasn’t having it.
“Handcuffs, Max…Hope she’s worth it.”
For the second time in less than five minutes, Sloane was frozen with her
mouth hanging open. Peering up at Max, she tried but couldn’t read his
expression. What the hell just happened? One minute she’s having a great
time flirting with Kasper and seriously thinking of letting him take her home,
the next she’s lost in a moment so intense with Max, she forgot where she
was.
Perhaps Charlie’s departure was a good time to call it a night. Max refused
to meet her gaze, so she left him standing there on the edge of the dance
floor. She tried to ignore the looks from everyone. She was just as confused
to the cause of Max’s outburst as they were. She just shrugged her shoulders.
“It looks like the party is over tonight, Darlin’.”
“So it does.” Sloane put on the happiest face she could muster. It wasn’t
much.
“So, you gonna let me call you?”
“Sure, I’d like that.”
She smiled for real this time. How could she not when Kasper flashed that
sexy as sin grin? Sloane knew he was probably a total player, but she didn’t
care. It wasn’t as if she was looking for forever. She just wanted some fun, so
she gave him her cell phone number. After hugging everyone goodbye, she
promised them they would all get together again. Sloane picked up her
clutch, trailing out behind Mirabella. She was just about to get in the Tahoe
when Max called out to her.
“Sloane, I’m over here.”
“I see that.”
“I mean, why are you getting in Foster’s SUV?”
“He was driving me home. As per your request.”
“Why would he go out of his way to drive you when I’m here and going to
the same place? That makes no sense. Get your ass in the truck.”
“Fine,” she mumbled, walking to his truck. “Night, guys,” she called back.
“Hey, darlin’,” Kasper bellowed while running toward her across the
parking lot.
He was crouched down to half his height, closing the distance between
them quickly. He was ex-SWAT and she could easily imagine him in action.
All he needed was his gear.
He picked her up without slowing his speed, spinning them around in
circles until she was dizzy. Considering the amount of alcohol she had
consumed, it didn’t take long before she was yelling and giggling.
He stopped abruptly, letting her body slowly slide down his until her feet
hit the ground. The friction caused her dress to slide up enough that only the
swell of her ass stopped her from an indecent exposure charge. She tried to
tug it back down as Kasper grabbed her face. He pressed a soft, closed-mouth
kiss to her lips, winking when he stepped away.
 “I’ll hit you up later, beautiful.”
“See ya around, cowboy.”
She couldn’t hide the smile on her face as she hoisted herself up into
Max’s truck. Which was not easy considering her attire. He barely gave her
time to shut the door before he sped off out of the parking lot. Whoa. What
was his deal? Up until the end, she’d had a great night. She met some new
people who helped take her mind off of all her problems for a little while.
Sloane could have done without seeing Max with Charlie, but it wasn’t any
of her business who Max slept with. The chaste kiss from Kasper probably
would have been amazing, if only she hadn’t had Max as the new standard of
kisses. That was a depressing thought.
Max parked the truck and then exited without saying a word. Whatever.
She wasn’t in the mood to deal with him anyway. Her plans of getting laid
were ruined. Maybe she still could’ve went home with Kasper. If only she
had his number, he could come get her. She’d only given him hers, though.
Asking Max for it didn’t sound like a good idea. Foster, maybe. Yeah, that’s
a better plan, but it would have to wait. Now that she’d taken her shoes off,
she realized she wasn’t going anywhere. Max slammed the refrigerator door,
startling her.
“What’s your problem? You’re acting like you have a huge bug up your
ass.”
“The only problem I have is trying to keep you safe,” he growled. “Going
to a crowded club with wall to wall strangers was a bad idea.”
Sloane folded her arms. “Foster didn’t seem to think so.”
“That’s because Foster was thinking of keeping Bella happy. I was
thinking of keeping you alive.”
Sloane didn’t know what to say. She was so angry with him for ruining
her night and yet at the same time she understood what he was saying. She
knew he was trying to look after her. The whole situation sucked. She hated
being babysat. She hated being a burden on him. She decided she didn’t want
to fight with him.
“Do you mind if I shower first? All that dancing made me sweaty.”
“No, go ahead.”
“Thank you. Good night.”
“Night.”
Sloane wanted to press him. She wanted to ask if keeping her safe was all
that was on his mind. He was pissed at her. She couldn’t bring herself to ask,
though. She didn’t want him to tell her how he screwed up with Charlie.
Ignorance is bliss. On the dance floor with his arms around her was by far the
most sensual encounter that she’d had in…well, ever. Like a ray of sunlight,
it warmed her, bringing with it desire like she’d never known. Her panties
were still damp with it.
She stripped everything off and stepped into the shower. She poured body
wash into her hand, lathering herself. Her palms moved smoothly over her
breasts, the nipples peeking into stiff points. She closed her eyes. She
remembered the way they pressed into Max’s hard chest, not even an hour
ago. There was something about Maxwell Fear that pushed every one of her
buttons. She massaged her hands down her body, picturing Max there with
her. She imagined him holding her from behind.
Sliding her hand down lower, her fingers touched the delicate folds
between her thighs. Skimming them gently, she shivered. Placing one foot on
the side of the tub, she let her head fall back, giving into the sensations
overwhelming her body. The water continued to rinse away the rest of the
suds as she plunged her finger inside. Already the digit was slick with her
juices. Sloane pulled it out before pushing back in, adding another finger this
time. In and out she drove them repeatedly. Soft moans escaped her, even as
she bit down on her bottom lip to stop it. The pressure, building rapidly. Her
hips rocked forward on their own accord, fighting for sweet release.
She imagined Max’s hands on her like they were on the dance floor. The
feel of his breath in her face. She imagined they were still there dancing. That
they were his fingers bringing her closer. Not caring who witnessed their
performance.
It hit her hard and fast. Her inner walls squeezed her fingers as she cried
out. It almost had her collapsing on the shower floor. Using the tile wall to
hold her up, she waited until the aftershocks subsided before rinsing herself
yet again. Finally, exhausted, she wrapped herself in a towel. She hustled to
her room, dropping the towel at her feet before collapsing onto the bed.

***

Max

The entire drive home, all Max could see was the image of Gutter Mouth
pressing his lips to Sloane’s. He couldn’t even say anything, for crying out
loud. He’d had Charlie there for no reason other than to fuck her afterward.
He was so pissed he could hardly see straight. Now might be a good time to
ask her what was going on with them, but what if he didn’t like the answer?
What if she was interested in Gutter Mouth for real? He hoped she was just
flirting to have some fun. For now, he had to try to ignore it. He wished he
could ignore the way she felt in his arms.
Once Sloane was in the shower, he checked his messages. Nothing but a
few solicitors, thankfully. This whole mess started with checking his
messages. He was worn out. He needed to stretch out in bed and get some
much-needed rest. His emotions were all over the place. He wasn’t used to
feeling this way, but something about her called to him.
Climbing the stairs, he heard a moan. His body instantly on alert, he pulled
his gun from his waistband, stopping outside the bathroom door. No way, she
couldn’t be. Yet, there it was again. A soft moan. She was in his shower
getting herself off while he stood in the hallway like a dirty pervert listening.
His cock grew hard quickly. It was almost painful as it strained in an odd
angle against his zipper. He reached down to adjust himself, trying to
alleviate the ache. Another moan, more intense now. He swiftly began
undoing the button on his jeans. Tugging the zipper down and releasing
himself into his hand, he began to work his cock. He spread the bead of pre-
cum down his shaft, stroking himself to the sound of Sloane’s pleasure.
Max wished he was in there with her. He imagined covering every inch of
her sweet ivory flesh with his lips. He kept his pace slow, only increasing the
grip and strength of each pull. His breathing grew shallower with each pump
of his wrist. Like a deviant, he pressed his forehead to the bathroom door. It
reminded him of the way he’d pressed it against Sloane’s at the club. The
way her eyes had been glued to him as he’d learned her body with his hands.
The urgency in her murmurs increased. He was close. Reaching behind
him, he pulled his t-shirt off with his other hand and positioned it to catch the
mess he was about to create. She cried out loudly, pushing him over the edge.
Thick tendrils of cum spurted from him onto his shirt. As soon as he was
done, he moved—as quickly as he could—to his room. He left the door open
a crack to watch her move from one room to the next. Her face was flushed,
nothing except a big fluffy gray towel covering her. She swayed with
physical exhaustion. He made up his mind right then and there. Her next
orgasm would belong to him.
 CHAPTER TEN
Sloane

Morning was not a friend to Sloane. Her tongue was stuck to the roof of
her mouth while a freight train barreled through her head. Ugh. Why oh why
did she drink that last margarita? She rolled out of bed slowly. She was still
naked from when she crawled—or fell—into bed last night. Quickly, or as
quickly as she could in her condition, she haphazardly pulled on a blue tank
top and a pair of plaid flannel sleep shorts. She found Max in the kitchen,
head hanging over a coffee mug that smelled absolutely fantastic.
Her cheeks heated with the memory of her self-induced release, with the
sexy Max Fear as her inspiration. He never even bothered to raise his head to
acknowledge her existence. So at least he wouldn’t wonder what was going
on with her rosy cheeks. Whatever. All she wanted was a cup of that
steaming life elixir to help put her head on straight. A half dozen aspirin
wouldn’t hurt either.
Not wanting to break the silence, Sloane moved around the kitchen
stealthily collecting what she needed for a perfect cup of Joe. Like she wasn’t
even there, Max got off the stool, washed out his mug, and placed it in the
dishwasher. Sloane was just about to ask him what his problem was when he
walked out of the room. No way was she gonna hang around here today. She
felt unwanted, like an intruder. She wasn’t going to stay where she wasn’t
wanted. Maybe she’d call Bella later and take her up on her offer.
Twenty minutes later, she was dressed with a minimal amount of makeup
on. Max was nowhere in sight. She stopped to listen at the basement steps.
She could hear music accompanied by the clink of weights. She almost felt
bad about going through his kitchen drawers, but she was quickly rewarded
with her prize in the second one opened. She removed the pen and notepad
and jotted down a quick note, pinning it to the fridge under a magnet for a
local pizza delivery joint. When he came up for water, he was certain to see
it.
The cab pulled up out front about ten minutes later. Sloane didn’t waste
any time running out to it. Jumping inside, she gave the driver her
destination. She would have taken her own car, but her keys were missing
and she couldn’t find them. She felt like a teenager sneaking out after she had
been grounded. She sat in the back seat of the cab grinning. The cab driver
probably thought she was a moron. Oh well.
First stop, the mall. Retail therapy was in order. She wandered through the
stores looking for nothing in particular. She didn’t need lingerie, since she no
longer had a man to wear it for. She didn’t need anything for the apartment,
because she wasn’t sure when she could go back. Work clothes seemed
ridiculous, since she had no idea what would happen to her job.
She needed to decide what to do. Since Detlef was no longer around, she
figured her job no longer existed. She could get by for a little while, though
—she was always smart with money. She had a healthy balance in her
savings, and a nice investment portfolio started, in case of an emergency.
That would be tomorrow’s problem. She continued window-shopping until
her growling stomach reminded her it was almost lunch. She’d skipped
breakfast in her hurry to get out of Max’s house. At least her headache was
somewhat manageable now, but she knew it wouldn’t stay that way if she
didn’t eat something soon.
With her one new outfit swinging in a bag—jeans that hugged her ass and
a cute new top—she made her way over to the food court. Enjoying her
turkey club sandwich, she sat and people watched. She was just finishing her
food when her purse started to ring by her feet. She bent over to retrieve her
phone from the bag. She was unlocking the screen when pain exploded in her
shoulder.
Crying out, she dropped the phone. It hit the table before falling on the
floor. She pressed a hand to her left shoulder as liquid fire burned through her
muscles. People screamed and pointed at her, their eyes wide in horror.
Sloane glanced down, and there was blood oozing down her arm. What the
hell?
 A large crack! echoed in the air and chunks of plastic burst from the table
only an inch from her body. Someone was shooting. At her.
Sloane dropped under the table, picking up the phone from where it’d
landed. She had to call Max. She looked down at the screen. The front was
completely shattered and had gone dark; she couldn’t get it to dial out. Shit.
This was bad. This was really bad.

***

Max

Max was beyond pissed. He glowered before the fridge, reading Sloane’s
short handwritten note for the third time. Each time he read it only added to
his anger.

Max,
Going out for a while. Don’t worry; I’ll watch my back. Need to take care of a few things. I may
drop by the apartment too. It’s doubtful I’ll be back before dinner, so don’t feel you need to stick
around.
Sloane

How could she just leave? Max had warned her it wasn’t safe to be out by
herself. What the hell was she thinking going back to her apartment? The
woman was exhausting. Not even bothering with a shower, Max pulled on a
pair of cargo shorts followed by a black polo shirt and his shoes. He raced out
to his truck. He had hoped to avoid this scenario by putting her car keys on
top of his fridge out of her reach.
Three times he called her phone, and each time it went to voicemail. Son
of a bitch. After coming to a screeching halt in front of her apartment
building, Max forwent the elevator, running up the five flights of stairs. He
pounded on her door, repeatedly calling her name.
“Sloane?”
A young woman next door poked her head out. When she saw Max, she
straightened her shirt, rolling her shoulders back to lift her breasts up. She
played with the ends of her hair while exiting her apartment. He wasn’t
impressed.
“She isn’t there. Hasn’t been all day,” she cooed. “If you want, you can
wait in my apartment.”
 “No thanks, Ma’am.”
Max bolted back down the stairs. In his truck again, he called Foster. The
moment Foster said hello, Max went off on a tirade laced with worry. “Have
you or Bella heard from her?”
“No, man. What’s going on?”
Max told Foster about the note he’d found after his workout. “I’m
surprised she didn’t call,” Foster said. “I’m sure she just needed some space.
Last night was pretty intense.”
Max shook his head. “I got a bad feeling.”
“I’m sure it’s nothing. You try Gutter Mouth? Maybe he heard from her.
They were pretty cozy most of the night. I thought she might even…you
know…until you stepped in…” He trailed off.
Max gritted his teeth. “No, I haven’t tried him yet. I had hoped she’d come
to you guys.” He didn’t want to picture her holed up with Gutter Mouth
somewhere. His stomach soured.
“What the hell happened last night? I’m surprised the sparks flying
between you two didn’t set the place ablaze.”
“Dude, I don’t even know how to explain it.”
“Charlie was pissed. It would take some major groveling to even hope she
might forgive you after that scene.” Max could hear the humor laced in
Foster’s voice.
“I’m not worried about Charlie; it wasn’t ever more than a friendly fuck
with her. Neither of us wanted anything serious.”
“I didn’t get that vibe from Charlie, but whatever, man. I’ll make some
calls. If I hear from Sloane, I’ll let you know. I’ll tell Bella too.”
“Thanks.”
Max hung up. He’d already checked her apartment. No way would she go
to her office. She wasn’t with her cousin. Cringing, Max dialed the phone.
Gripping the steering wheel harder, he waited for the ringing to stop.
“Yeah, man?” Gutter Mouth’s lazy drawl had him gripping the wheel even
tighter still.
“Have you seen Sloane?”
“No. Wait, I thought she was with you.”
“She did a skip while I was working out.”
“I texted her a few times, but she never replied. I thought maybe she was
brushing me off. I couldn’t sleep last night, so I did a little digging into the
name you gave me. According to the description she gave and the name she
heard, I think I found one of our guys. Milo Booker is a mid-level thug that
works for the Petrov family.”
“Fuck. Russian Mob. This just keeps getting better and better.”
The Petrov family was notorious for every type of felony under the sun.
From jury tampering, to drug and human trafficking, to good old-fashioned
murder. Wonderful, just fucking wonderful. Max punched his steering wheel.
He didn’t know where he was going. Now he was driving around town in
circles.
“If my sources are correct, the other guy may be Viktor Runikov. Petrov’s
number two.”
“Any more shitty news for me?” Max barked through the phone.
“Her boss was into some shady shit with these guys, Max. You know as
well as I do, it doesn’t take much for them to see you as a liability and
exterminate you.”
Max sighed. “I know.”
“Sorry, dude.”
“This is a complete clusterfuck. I didn’t think I’d have to actually babysit
her so she wouldn’t run off. She has no idea what she’s up against.”
“Sloane can always stay here if she’s too much of a hassle for you.” The
barely contained excitement in Kasper’s voice pissed him off even more.
“She’s fine right where she is. Can you trace her phone?”
“I’m not a tech guru like Mother, but I can run a simple trace.”
“Good. I can’t believe she isn’t answering. Why the fuck isn’t she
answering her goddamn phone?”
“Um…We might not need the trace. Where you at, dude?”
“Circling town. Why?”
“If you’re near the mall, they just reported shots fired on the police
scanner. Something tells me that might be our girl.”
Max hung up without saying goodbye. “Our girl,” his ass. He busted an
illegal U-turn going as fast as he dared to get to the mall. He parked in the
first open spot, not caring that it was marked as handicapped. Running
toward the cop cars and ambulances, Max spied a gurney being wheeled out.
Sloane. Pushing his way through the crowd, he slipped past the beat cop
keeping the looky loos back.
Her eyes were closed. He didn’t think it was possible, but her skin was
even paler than usual. The paramedics kept up their hurried pace to the
ambulance, lifting the gurney quickly. Max tried to climb in after them.
 “Sorry sir, only family allowed in the ambulance. You can meet us at
Mercy General.”
No way was Max letting her out of his sight again. Not when the Petrov
family had their sights on her. “I’m her fiancé. Please.”
“Okay then, but stay out of our way.” The man glared.
The vehicle started moving. The paramedic checked the monitors,
repeatedly taking notes.
“How bad is it? Is she going to be okay?”
“She’ll be fine. The bullet grazed her upper arm pretty good. Basically
ripped a chunk out of her arm. It’ll hurt for a while, but the scar left will be
the only real damage. She was in shock first and then hysterics so we felt it
best to sedate her.”
Max breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank God.” He couldn’t take something
happening to her.

***

Sloane

Opening her eyes, Sloane first noticed the bed had handrails. Her bed
didn’t have rails. It took her foggy brain a few long moments to register it
wasn’t her bed or Max’s guest bed that she had been occupying as of late, but
a hospital bed. She shot up straight, looking around.
Max was dozing in an extremely uncomfortable looking chair. His face
was relaxed. He looked peaceful, his hair slightly mussed up. She couldn’t
fathom ever tiring of his face. The man was so damn good looking. She
inhaled sharply from the pain in her shoulder. Max opened his eyes.
“Hey, you’re awake. How are you feeling?”
“Like I was shot.” She smiled.
“It was a deep graze. It should heal well. They had to sedate you at the
scene. Seems you were rambling and hysterical. Imagine that.”
“Yeah, well I was shot.” Barking at him wouldn’t help, but she couldn’t
help herself. “How long have I been here?”
“A few hours. They wanna keep you for observations tonight, but first
thing in the morning I should be able to take you home. What the hell were
you thinking, Sloane?”
She bit her lip and glanced down at her hands. “I just needed to get out of
the house.”
“This isn’t a game. You could have been killed, Sloane.”
The nurse came in to check her vitals, scratching things into a chart at the
end of the bed.
“Good evening, Ms. Robertson. How are you feeling?”
“I’m doing okay.”
“You are a very lucky woman. Your fiancé hasn’t left your side a single
minute.” She beamed at Max. The way she was looking at him began to grate
on Sloane’s nerves. She was apparently his fiancée—when the hell did that
happen? Even though the nurse said the right words to Sloane, her eyes were
begging Max to make a move.
“You haven’t?” Sloane asked, more to make conversation while she
stewed, not because she doubted it.
“I needed to be sure you were okay.” Shrugging, he looked down at his
hands that hung between his knees.
“I tried to get him to go to the cafeteria to eat. No matter what I offered, he
refused to leave.”
Max looked up at the nurse, his eyes slightly wider than usual. Nurse
Trampy licked her lips slower than what was necessary. The bitch was
blatantly flirting with him right in front of Sloane. She just bet he knew what
the tart was offering, and it sure as shit wasn’t food in the cafeteria. Sloane
couldn’t believe her gall. Maybe it was the effects of the drugs still lingering
in her system, or maybe it was something else she wasn’t ready to admit, but
she decided to nip this shit in the bud.
“Aww, Max.” Sloane held her hand out to him. With a wary expression,
he stood and walked over to the bed. The slut nurse stepped into him
“accidentally.” Her breast brushed his arm while she checked Sloane’s vital
readouts on the screens yet again. That’s it. As soon as Max sat on the edge
of the bed, Sloane wrapped her hand behind his neck and pulled him down to
her.
She claimed his lips like she had done it a million times. Like she knew
his body intimately. She dragged her hand up the back of his neck into his
hair. Sloane quickly found herself so lost in the kiss, she forgot she was
simply trying to make her point to the nurse. She mewled her pleasure into
his mouth. His hand squeezed her hip as the other braced himself above her.
Sloane’s entire body ignited. Max kissed like he could read her mind.
A throat clearing from the door released her from the spell she was under.
Sloane pulled away, looking toward the hall. Foster and Bella stood there
with identical smirks on their faces. The nurse was nowhere to be seen.
“Hey, guys!” Sloane straightened herself, sitting up further. Max flashed
her a look she didn’t understand. Then he walked away from her. Guess he
didn’t like her ruining his chances with Nurse Slut. Whoops. Bella smiled,
rushing to her side.
“Honey, are you really okay?”
“Yes.”
“We were so worried. Why would you run out like that?”
“I wasn’t running out. I went shopping. I needed some time to think. I
really just needed to be alone.”
Even to Sloane’s own ears it sounded like a lame excuse. Her whining
made her sound like a child.
A tap at the door had them all turning to look at the new arrivals. Kasper
and Tank waltzed inside, and Max turned back to the window, tension
evident in his stance. His arms were crossed in front of his chest, his feet
planted shoulder width apart. It didn’t take him more than a minute to turn
around to face them all, and then the tension was magically gone. Either
she’d imagined it or he was a hell of an actor. An incredibly sexy actor. With
an amazingly talented mouth.
“Hey there, Darlin’.”
“Hey there yourself, Cowboy.” Sloane smiled. “Hey Tank. What are you
guys doing here?”
Tank shoved his massive hands into his pockets. His voice barely more
than a whisper, he murmured, “We were worried about you.”
“You were?” She couldn’t help the surprise in her voice. She couldn’t
imagine the giant standing before her worried about anything, much less her.
“Max mentioned what you’re dealing with; we thought we’d see if we
could help,” Kasper added. Tank nodded as if they had agreed to a deal, but
she had no idea what.
Kasper moved closer, kissed her cheek, and flashed his signature smile.
He leaned back down, whispering in her ear so softly she knew no one else
could hear.
“Ever fuck in a hospital bed, Darlin’?”
“Get outta here.” She slapped him playfully in the arm while shaking her
head, still laughing.
“Back the fuck up, Gutter Mouth,” Max snarled.
 “Dude, what the fuck is your problem?”
“She’s my fiancée.”
Everyone stared at Max like he’d grown a second head before he
recovered. “I mean, I had to tell everyone Sloane was my fiancée so they
would let me stay with her. It would look shady as fuck if someone walked in
and saw the two of you just now. You know what I mean?” He looked
knowingly at Sloane.
Sloane frowned. “Max is right. It would look awful. I apologize, Max.”

***

Max

If Max was in his right mind he would remain where he was. Keep the
distance between them, but he wasn’t. The kiss she’d laid on him before
everyone arrived left every neuron firing inside him. Seeing her flirt with
Kasper only added to the possessiveness he was feeling. He did not like the
idea that she could be attracted to Kasper. Or anyone other than him, for that
matter.
Which was stupid because he didn’t do relationships. He hadn’t in years.
Not since he decided to join the force. He had to get control over himself.
“Sorry, man, it’s just important to keep up pretenses. I need to be able to
stay here to keep her safe. The Petrov family is no joke.”
“I get it, dude. No problem.”
“Petrov family?” Sloane’s eyes widened.
“It’s gonna be fine.”
“Yeah, Darlin’. We won’t let anything happen to you.”
“I’ve got feelers out. A few leads have trickled in as to Booker’s
whereabouts,” Tank added.
“See, nothing for you to worry about. Having said that, I need you to listen
to me. When I give you an order I expect it followed. No going out alone.”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered.
Max wandered over to the bed, lowering himself down next to her. He
started rubbing his hand up and down Sloane’s blanket-covered thigh. He
ignored everyone else in the room except Gutter Mouth. Max hoped he was
making his silent claim clear. Gutter Mouth needed to stay away from
Sloane. Gutter Mouth raised a questioning eyebrow before a mischievous
smirk played over the corner of his lips. Just in case Gutter Mouth wasn’t
catching on to his seriousness, Max maneuvered himself in the bed so he was
stretched out beside her.
That’s how the flirtatious nurse, Alley, found them when she returned. For
that alone, Max was grateful that he positioned himself where he was. The
entire time Sloane was unconscious the petite brunette made it very clear that
she wouldn’t be missed if she disappeared for twenty minutes. She even told
him where the supply closet was. Honestly, he was worn out from turning
down her advances all night. Years ago he might’ve taken her up on her
offer, but he had outgrown nameless one-night stands. He wasn’t celibate by
any stretch of the imagination, but he kept his options opened to three or four
regulars with no promise of anything serious on the horizon.
The reappearance of Nurse Alley speared Sloane into action. She laid her
head on his shoulder. Max was careful not to bump her injured arm as he slid
his around her. The way she snuggled into him heated his blood. Then it
rapidly moved south, causing his pants to tighten slightly. Maybe she would
kiss him again. Probably not with everyone else in the room. That
disappointed him, but her body pressed into his was enough. For now, that is.
“Visiting hours are over, everyone.” Alley’s eyes locked on his. They
were still full of proposition. No matter how many times he declined, she
wouldn’t back off. It was an unattractive quality.
“I’m not leaving.” Max stared defiantly at her. The kiss he placed on
Sloane’s forehead punctuated the seriousness behind his words. The act felt
completely normal, as if he did it every day in the past and would continue to
do so every day in the future.
“Of course, Mr. Fear. Everyone else must leave for the evening. I’ll be
back in five minutes to check.” Alley gave him a disappointed look before
turning on her heel and marching out the door.
Bella laughed. “And the plot thickens.” A moment of silence shrouded the
room and then everyone else joined in.
Everyone finally left after Alley returned for the third time and threatened
to call security. Max made no attempt to move. He loved the way Sloane’s
scent enveloped him. The way her warmth spread into him everywhere they
touched. He could get used to this. He realized he wanted to. It didn’t take
long for her to fall asleep again, this time in his arms. Right where she
belonged.
 CHAPTER ELEVEN
Sloane

The morning couldn’t have come sooner. Sloane couldn’t wait to get outta
this place. Thankfully Nurse Alley was gone with the morning sun. A new
nurse with gray hair and a sweet smile checked in on her before going to get
the discharge papers. Once Max woke up, he’d removed himself from the
bed, walking stiffly to the bathroom. Without saying a word.
She needed a few minutes away from him. She’d woken up multiple times
throughout the night. Max was always right there spooned around her. It felt
amazing being in his arms, but she knew it wouldn’t last. Sloane couldn’t
afford to let the feeling linger.
Max came out of the bathroom looking slightly more refreshed, his eyes
landing on her. Without a word, she averted her eyes and grabbed the bag of
her belongings. There was a scrub top left by the day nurse for her to wear
home since her shirt had to be cut off. She pushed past him to get dressed in
the now vacant bathroom.
Now that a door was between them, she relieved herself before washing
her hands and face. She pulled her clothes on quickly, trying to come up with
something to say to Max. She’d kissed him last night. Without warning or
explanation. She’d just wanted the nurse to stop flirting with him. She didn’t
know Sloane wasn’t really his fiancée and that pissed her off. Who does that?
Sloane was shot at, for God’s sake, and here some nurse was making a play
for her future husband. Well not really, but that was irrelevant.
She knew she couldn’t hide in the bathroom all day thinking up the perfect
thing to say. She would just go out and apologize for her crass way of dealing
with the nurse. She hoped things weren’t extremely awkward between them.
Stepping out of the bathroom, she was feeling somewhat more energized. Not
that she should have worried. The room was empty. She sat in the only chair
to put her shoes back on. By the time she was done, Max had returned.
“Are you ready?”
“More than. About last night…”
“Don’t worry about it. It was nothing.” He brushed her off, walking just
ahead of her down the hall.
Nothing? Sloane felt a pang in her chest at his words. She’d kissed him
and felt something she had never felt before, but he felt nothing. They stood
next to each other, waiting for the elevator doors to open. The ride down to
the lobby and the ride to his house were done in silence. She fought to keep
her emotions in check. Coming around to the back of Max’s farmhouse, she
spotted a black Harley Davidson Fat Boy. Max’s knuckles turned white as he
gripped the steering wheel tighter. Fear momentarily gripped her.
“Is something wrong? Petrov?”
“No, nothing like that.”
There was that word again. Nothing. Sloane climbed out of the passenger
seat, slamming the door closed harder than she really needed to. Damn him
for turning her insides into knots. She rounded the bed of the truck, making
her way to the house. She watched the gravel crunch under her feet,
wondering what to do about staying here with Max. He was too much of a
temptation for her. She wanted him too much. Her heart wasn’t safe here.
“Hey there, Darlin’.”
Her head snapped up. Sitting on the porch stairs with a small black and
silver gift bag in one hand and an embarrassingly large bouquet of red roses
in the other, was Kasper. He stood up. She ran up to him and wrapped her
arms around his neck while kissing his cheek.
“What are you doing here?” Sloane asked as they all walked through the
kitchen door.
“Since you aren’t engaged to grumpy here anymore, I wanted to bring you
an ‘I’m sorry you got shot’ present.” He held up the bouquet of roses and the
bag for her to take. She laughed loudly, feeling sincerely happy for the first
time since Max had left her in bed alone this morning. “Go on, open it.”
Sloane set the flowers down on the counter and took the bag with both
hands. She pulled the tissue paper out, peering into the bag. Inside was a
brand new smartphone. It was the same kind she’d had before, only this one
was an updated version that didn’t have any scratches on the surface like her
old one had.
“I already programmed my number in it and your provider can transfer the
rest.”
“I can’t accept this, Kasper.”
“Why not?” He looked confused.
“These are hundreds of dollars. I can’t let you spend that on me. Let me
write you a check for it.”
“Fuck no, Darlin’. Money isn’t an issue for me. I like to spoil beautiful
women, so let me.”
“I don’t know. I don’t feel right taking it. I’ve never been given a gift like
this. Not for any occasion.”
“Even more of a reason you should accept it. Plus, I’ll just rip up every
check you give me.” He smirked.
“Fine,” Sloane surrendered. “I’ve never been given a ‘Sorry you got shot’
present. If I had, I know this would’ve been the best by far.” She giggled.
Max moved around the kitchen slamming cabinets. Finally, he opened the
fridge and grabbed a bottle of water. His eyes fixed on Kasper. It looked like
he was angry, but she couldn’t tell why. If it were any other man, Sloane
would say perhaps he was jealous. Since Max made it clear that their kiss was
nothing, she couldn’t figure out what his issue was.
“Hey, Max, do you have something I can put these in? They’re beautiful,
by the way. Thank you, Kasper.”
Max produced a vase from one of the lower cabinets, setting it on the
counter next to where he was standing. She walked around to where he was
and started arranging the flowers inside it. “Do you have any aspirin?”
“Are you okay?” He touched her cheek, compelling her attention. His eyes
were soft and sincere. Damn, she could get lost in their depths for hours,
days, weeks. The way he touched her once again had her wishing he felt
something, anything, for her.
“Oh, I’m fine. The pain medicine from the hospital hasn’t worn off yet.
Adding aspirin to the water prolongs the freshness. It makes the flowers last
longer.”
“No problem. When they die, I’ll buy you fresh ones.”
She was more than a little stunned by the chill that resounded in his tone.
She stole a glance at Kasper on the other side of the island. He was watching
Max, shaking his head slightly in amusement. Did she miss the joke? She
took a moment to really look at Kasper. He was dressed in black jeans with a
black t-shirt. Celtic looking crosses and skulls adorned the t-shirt, the dark
gray color almost camouflaging the design altogether. She just bet he was
every women’s wet dream dressed like that while riding his Harley.
Not that she was immune to his charms by any means, but when she
looked at him next to Max, he paled in comparison. She had fun flirting with
Kasper. She could’ve even seen herself dating him. He seemed like a great
guy. Standing here with both of them, though, made it painfully obvious
which man she wanted. Even if he felt nothing.
“So. Whatcha say, Darlin’? You, me, dinner…?”
Before Sloane could respond, however, her non-feeling protector stepped
forward. “Not happening.”
“Excuse me?” she shrieked in shock. “I don’t think that’s your decision to
make, Max.”
Kasper chuckled. “Lady has a point.”
“What I meant was…someone tried to kill you yesterday. There’s no way
you’re leaving this house tonight. Plus, Foster and Bella are coming over
with dinner.”
“Oh…I’m sorry I yelled.” She turned to Kasper. “He’s right. I really do
need to be here if Bella is coming by.”
“Sure, no problem. Rain check?” His smile was infectious.
“I’d be wounded if you didn’t want one.” She winked back at him.
“Hot damn. Then I better get going. Don’t let grumpy here get ya down.
I’ll talk to you later, Beautiful. Later, Maxi Pad.”
“Fuck you, Gutter Mouth.”

***

Max

It took all Max had not to throw his friend out of his house. The moment
Kasper told Sloane she was no longer engaged to him, his temper flared to an
almost uncontrollable level. It was ridiculous—they were never engaged. It
was a rouse to keep watch over her. So why did it feel so wrong to hear
Kasper dismiss it?
He grabbed a bottle of water and chugged it down. Damn he wished it was
a beer, but ten in the morning was a little early even for him. He felt more
relaxed after Gutter Mouth left.
“I’m going to get cleaned up,” Sloane said, wrinkling her nose as she
plucked at her scrub top. “I smell like hospital disinfectant. Maybe catch a
nap before Foster and Bella get here. Do you mind?”
“Not at all.” Max nodded toward her arm. “Try not to get your stitches
wet.”
Sloane took a step toward him. Her small hand triggered an electrical
energy inside him where it rested on his chest. Stretching up on her toes, she
kissed his jaw just below his ear. His cock stiffened slightly.
“Thank you, Max. For last night. For the past few days. I really don’t
know what I would’ve done without you.”
Turning quickly, she scurried out of his kitchen. He could hear her taking
the stairs up to her room. Max wanted to follow her up there. He wanted to
make her his. He was never a playboy like Gutter Mouth or Foster, but he’d
had his fair share of feminine company over the years. He never had a
problem telling a woman what he wanted, so why the hell couldn’t he make
himself walk up those stairs? Perhaps because this time he wanted more than
a casual hookup. This time he wanted it all.
 CHAPTER TWELVE
Max

Dinner with Foster and Mirabella helped create a buffer between him and
Sloane. No matter the topic, he couldn’t stop thinking of her kiss back in the
hospital room. It was different from the one he’d given her at her apartment
door that first night they met. It was passionate and promising. If they hadn’t
been interrupted, who knows where it could have led? He watched her talking
to Bella. She was laughing and making motions with her hands. He’d never
seen her so happy.
Every so often she would push her hair out of her eyes. Always with the
hair—why she didn’t just cut it, he couldn’t figure out. Then again, the
simple movement was sexy as hell. Max wondered what it would take for her
to flirt with him the way she did with Kasper. Then he remembered the first
time he met Brody. He said he always had to initiate everything. Could that
mean even flirting? Kasper definitely didn’t hold back on flirting with
anyone. Only one way to find out.
Max retrieved the bottle of wine from the kitchen. Leaning closer than he
normally would, he topped off Sloane’s glass. He tried to keep the smile off
his face when she startled. Bowing down further, he placed his nose so close
to her neck it was almost touching. He breathed her in.
“You smell amazing.”
“Oh. Thank you.” Her cheeks flushed slightly. That was a good sign,
right?
“You’re welcome. So, Bella, you getting cold feet yet?” he teased.
 “Not even a little bit, Max.” She grinned while wrapping her arm around
one of Foster’s.
“Don’t give her any ideas.” Foster shook his head playfully. “I’ll never
find another one even close to her if she smartens up now.”
Everyone laughed, enjoying the tension-free evening. Max sat back down,
winking at Sloane when she looked over at him. Her face twisted in
confusion. Not the response he had been hoping for. She looked guarded. He
wanted her smiling again.
“Sloane, you wanna help me with dessert?” Bella asked. “I got one of
those incredible cheesecakes from that little bakery on the corner of Fifth and
Salem Ave.”
“Are you serious? Where is it?” Sloane jumped up from her seat and
followed Bella, the sound of their laughter fading as they entered the kitchen.
Foster braced his arms on the table and leaned forward. His expression
was warm, but muted. “You wanna talk about it?”
Max grimaced; he knew Foster wouldn’t leave it alone. Hell, at this point,
maybe he had a few suggestions. He’d known Sloane for a while now.
“I don’t know, man. I can’t stop thinking about her. The kiss she laid on
me at the hospital was amazing. Fucking Kasper keeps coming around and
she shamelessly flirts with him right in front of me.” Max dragged his hands
through his thick hair. “I flirt with her and she looks at me like I’ve grown
horns and started speaking in tongues.”
“Let me start by asking you a very important question, Max.”
“What?”
Foster raised his eyebrows. “Is the reason you want her because Kasper set
his sights on her too?”
“What? No.”
“Just asking. You’re my best friend, but she’s gonna be family. She
doesn’t have anyone else to look out for her.”
“How could you ask me that? You know I’m not that guy. I’ve wanted her
since the first time we met in your doorway, the night we had dinner. She was
still seeing Brody then.”
“Well, you were about to hook up with Charlie again until you saw her
with Gutter Mouth. It was a reasonable question. I can’t risk her getting hurt
again. She met Brody because of me. If another one of my buddies fucks her
over, neither one of those amazing women will forgive me anytime soon.”
“I get it. I was only hooking up with Charlie to get Sloane off my damn
mind. I’m so screwed.” Foster was still laughing as the girls came back, each
with two plates of cheesecake.

***

Sloane

“Soooo…are you gonna tell me about that steamy kiss we walked in on

last night?”
“Keep it down,” she whispered. The last thing Sloane needed was the guys
overhearing their conversation.
“Oh don’t you worry none. I’m sure Foster is asking the same thing. Now
spill it.”
Sloane took a deep breath and told Bella all about the powerful moment
she’d shared with Max on the dance floor at The Void, the need to get away
from him the next morning, and the slut nurse. Bella sat at the breakfast bar
listening intensely until she finished up with how the kiss was nothing to him
and the way he behaved when Kasper came by.
“Wow. He must have it bad.” She giggled.
“Kasper doesn’t seem like the type of man to get attached to a woman.”
“I meant Max.” Bella laughed again.
“Max? How did you come to that conclusion?” Sloane wished Bella were
right, but she couldn’t believe it could be true.
“I just know. It’s like a page out of the ‘Male Caveman 101’ handbook. If
he clubs you over the head and drags you off, remember, that’s a good thing.
Let’s get back before they send a search party.” They laughed all the way
back to the table.
Sloane set one of the plates she carried in front of Max. He looked up
smiling. His hand circled around her wrist as she straightened up, catching
her off guard.
“Thank you.” Max practically leveled her with his panty-dropping smile.
Her thighs clamped together, trying to stop the sudden gush of liquid heat
that magically appeared. Damn that man.
“You…You’re welcome.” Sloane knew she was blushing. She felt her
body’s betrayal heat her cheeks. Great. She sat down, lifting a fork full of
cheesecake to her mouth. The moment the smooth chocolate-drizzled
yumminess hit her tongue, she moaned in delight. “OhmyGod,” she mumbled
while chewing.
“Fantastic, isn’t it?” Bella gushed from her seat.
“Mmmmm.” Sloane licked the chocolate sauce from the fork before taking
another bite.
Foster laughed. “Um, are you all right?”
“Oh wow. It’s better than sex,” she blurted between bites. She grimaced.
Shit! Sloane hadn’t meant to say that out loud.
Max chuckled. “Then you haven’t been doing it right.”
Her face heated. If you could die from humiliation, she would now be
dead as a doornail. Maybe if she laughed they would think she’d just been
joking. Except Bella—she knew the truth about her sad, practically
nonexistent sex life. Sloane opened her eyes, and the laugh died on her lips
from the intense look in Max’s eyes. The air in the room felt thick and
charged with a sexual tension that hadn’t been there a few minutes ago. She
wondered if she was imagining something where nothing was, yet again.
“Well, we had a great time, but we better get going,” Bella announced as
she collected the plates. Sloane sat frozen, her eyes never leaving Max’s. She
was startled by Bella’s arms wrapping around her shoulders. Sloane stood to
hug her properly. She could hear Max and Foster saying their goodbyes as
well.
“Thank you for bringing dinner. It was wonderful. Once I get my life
back, I owe you guys dinner. Lots of dinners.”
“That’s what family is for, sweetie. Stay safe. I’ll call you tomorrow. I
love you.”
“I love you, Bella.”
“My turn.” Foster embraced her in a bear hug. “You scared us, Robertson.
Cut that shit out.”
“Love you too,” she answered sarcastically, even though she truly did love
him for being worried about her. Bella hit the boyfriend lotto. Sloane was
honored to call him family.
“Yeah, yeah. Love you too.” He grinned.
Then they left her alone with Max. He was acting strange. She couldn’t
get a bead on him tonight. But that wasn’t anything new, really. She couldn’t
understand him on a good day, no matter how hard she tried. She drained the
rest of her wine before rinsing the glass and placing it into the dishwasher.
Turning, she slammed into Max’s body. She put her hands on his chest to
steady herself.
 “Sorry, Max. I didn’t know you were there.”
Max placed his hand on the one she had covering his heart. He slipped his
other into her hair like he did while they were dancing. Her panties were
already wet and he hadn’t even done anything yet. His lips softly covered
hers. Slanting his head more, his tongue searched for admittance. Sloane
opened for him, caressing his tongue with her own. She gripped his head,
pulling him against her tighter. The warmth of his hand enveloped one of her
breasts, rubbing gently until her nipple peaked into a tight pebble. She
moaned her consent into his talented mouth. She wanted this. She needed
this. She needed him.
Sloane let her hands explore his upper body. Gliding over his corded
shoulders, back, and chest before returning to the nape of his neck. Max left
one breast hard and achy in favor of the other. Both of his hands slid over and
under her ass, pulling her into him. He lifted her in the air with ease. Her legs
automatically wrapped around his waist, locking her ankles behind him.
Her back was suddenly up against the kitchen wall. Now that Max didn’t
have to support her full weight, he let his hands glide up her thighs. His
calloused fingers snuck under the hem of her shirt. He finally broke the kiss
to pull the shirt over her head, exposing the blue lace bra she wore. She
grimaced slightly from the pain in her shoulder.
She felt heat blossom across her face and neck. Max dragged his gaze over
her torso, and then lifted it to look at her. Hunger was reflected in his eyes. A
lopsided grin slowly spread across his kiss-swollen lips. It was wicked, in the
best way. A fresh gush of juices drenched her panties from that grin alone.
All of the discomfort from her gunshot wound was forgotten. Nothing existed
beyond this moment with Max. Without breaking eye contact, Max lowered
his head, taking a nipple into his mouth. The lace of the bra lent a scratchy
sensation completely at odds with the heat of his mouth. She yelped as his
teeth made purchase on the swollen nub, but arched her back into him
anyway. Hoping he would take more of her.
She slipped a hand between them, sneaking it under the waistband of his
jeans. Her fingers grazed over his erection. The silky skin was warm. The tip
oozed his arousal. He was so thick she could barely wrap her fingers all the
way around him. She began stroking him. It was awkward with his pants still
zipped, but now that she had him, she didn’t want this moment to end. Max
lifted his head and kissed her again, and their tongues matched the rhythm of
her hand. Max moaned into her mouth. It was the sexiest thing she had ever
heard.
She was hotter than she had ever been for a man in her entire life. It felt
like her skin was on fire. Her breath was ragged and all she was doing was
gripping him with her hand. If they had sex—and at this rate, she hoped to
God that they would—she wasn’t sure she could come back from something
like this. This could break her. The intensity was so much more than she
could have ever imagined sharing with someone.
Max turned on his heel and perched her ass on the edge of his kitchen
island. Then, his fingers went to work on her jeans. With the offending fabric
unbuttoned and unzipped, he grabbed both sides, yanking them down along
with her panties that perfectly matched her bra. Both articles were wet in the
center.
“Wow,” Max breathed across her bare mound. The moment his mouth
latched onto her clit, sucking it between his lips, she gasped with pleasure.
He began tracing up her thighs with his tongue. He licked up one until he met
her weeping lips, then he repeated the motions with the other. Tasting every
inch of her. Methodically driving her absolutely crazy.
He felt amazing—she couldn’t get enough of him. Sloane rocked her hips
forward until he finally plunged his tongue inside. She grabbed a fist full of
his hair. The man worked her body like a concert violinist. Plucking and
stroking. Flicking his tongue across her swollen clit as he slid first one, then
two fingers inside of her. Her imminent orgasm built rapidly. “Oh God, Max.
Please!” she begged.
Max increased his speed, sucking harder. Her body began to tremble
uncontrollably. Her arms, braced on the counter behind her, kept trying to
give out. She struggled to stay upright. Max stopped long enough to push her
onto her back and toss both of her legs over his shoulders. With her body
suspended so she wouldn’t fall, Max went back to his ministrations, his eyes
never leaving her face. It only took seconds for the wave of pleasure to
overcome her. She came, screaming almost violently. He continued to lap up
her juices as the most mind-blowing orgasm of her life came to an end.
Straightening to his full height, Max pulled her into his arms, kissing her
hard. She could taste herself on his lips. Instead of turning her off, as it had
the only time Brody had taken the time to do it, with Max, it only renewed
her arousal. Then again, Brody hadn’t given her an orgasm, amazing or
otherwise. She wanted to make Max feel as good as he’d made her. She just
didn’t know how. No, she knew what she wanted to do. Except the one and
only time she’d tried, it was a disaster. Still, she wanted to try. She craved the
taste of him.

***

Max

Max couldn’t take his eyes off of Sloane. Her head was thrown back with
pure ecstasy written across her beautiful face. It had to be the most amazing
thing he had ever witnessed. That was until she came screaming his name. He
almost came in his pants like a horny teenager. Her cream gushed into his
mouth. He lapped up every drop he could. Savoring her taste. He held her in
his arms afterward and kissed her, all the while feeling like his heart would
burst from his chest. She was perfect. He had to have her. All of her.
Sloane reached forward again, this time undoing his jeans. His erection
sprang out as she lowered the denim off of his hips. Her breath hitched as she
drank him in. He remembered all the things that bastard Brody said about her.
That she was cold and vanilla. There was no way Max would use those words
to describe her. He also recalled him saying he cheated because she wouldn’t
blow him. What a loser. To give up a passion like this over a blowjob was
asinine. He’d had his fair share of BJ’s over the years and not all of them
were good.
Then she did the one thing he never thought she would do. She pushed on
his shoulders until he backed away, slid from the counter, and lowered
herself to her knees. Her eyes searched his. What she was looking for, he
wasn’t sure. In her eyes, he felt as though he could see into her soul. The
passion, the want, the need to please him. It was breathtaking. In that moment
of vulnerability, he knew deep down that he was completely, head over heels
in love with her.
Her soft lips pressed gently against the swollen tip of his cock. It jerked
involuntarily. Taking that as a positive sign, her tongue darted out, swiping
the bead of pre-cum off the slit. Swirling the flat of her tongue around him,
she took the head completely into her mouth. The warm wet enclosure almost
brought him to his knees. She began bobbing her head up and down his shaft
slowly.
“Mmmm,” he groaned.
Max fisted his hands at his sides. He knew he was above average in length
and he didn’t want to hurt her. Plus, this was her show. He wasn’t about to
take control away from her. He laced his fingers behind his head and watched
her. Her hand gripped his base, stroking in time to her mouth. His cock was
slick with her saliva. The first time she made slurping sounds, he almost blew
then and there. He pulled her up off her knees.
“Did I do something wrong?” She looked so scared and hurt it almost
broke his heart. Once again he wished he could beat Brody’s face in.
“God, no. I don’t know how much longer I can last. I don’t want the first
time to be like this. I need to be inside you.”
“Oh.” Her smile lit up the room.
Max pulled up his pants enough so he could walk, leaving her clothes all
over the kitchen. He threw Sloane over his shoulder in a fireman’s carry.
Hustling, he took the stairs two at a time. Finally, he laid her out onto his bed.
He removed her bra, revealing her milky white breasts. The nipples were dark
pink and still erect. Shedding his clothing as quickly as possible, he climbed
onto the bed with her. Her thighs cradled his hips perfectly. He pressed his
hard, naked body into her soft one. Kissing her softly, he pressed his forehead
to hers.
“I need you,” he whispered in the dark.
“Take me, Max. Please.”
“I don’t know how long I can last with you.”
“We have all night.” The smile on her sweet lips was stunning.
Max rubbed his cock back and forth against her lips, lubricating himself.
He pushed his hips forward, sinking into her soft flesh. Her pussy was warm
and tight. He had to work to get himself all the way in. He didn’t want to hurt
her. He never wanted to hurt her, so he went slowly. Once he was seated
inside her as far as he could go, Max let her body adjust for a moment. When
he couldn’t take it anymore, he began moving. Sliding in and out of her slick
heat. The way her tight channel sucked him back in was astounding. The
tingling started in his toes, spreading up his body to pool in his tight balls.
“Shit baby, I can’t hold it much longer.”
“Don’t hold back, Max. Come with me. Oh God, Max. Max, I’m coming.”
She screamed.
Sloane’s nails dug into his ass cheeks as she held on, grinding her hips up
to meet his. Max continued to pump into her, his thrusts intensifying in speed
and strength. She came undone underneath him, washing his cock in her
cream. With one more thrust, he emptied himself inside her. Spurt after spurt
coated her walls. He came longer and harder than he could remember ever
doing before. Rolling over so she was on top, Max held her until their
breathing returned to normal.
“That was amazing, Max.”
“That’s an understatement.” He chuckled.
“I don’t think that could be topped.”
“Give me ten minutes.”
They both laughed. Max rubbed his hands up and down her bare skin.
Even slick with sweat and her hair matted to her face, she was beautiful.
Beautiful and his. His cock started to stiffen inside her.
“Already?” She giggled, sounding surprised. Hell, so was he. Usually he
was a one and done for the night. With Sloane, he couldn’t get enough of her.
She sat up, straddling his hips. Rocking back and forth, she preceded to ride
him. Eventually Max flipped her over, covering her body, claiming her. For
the first time, Max made love to a woman with his body, mind, and soul.
It was something he would never forget.
 CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Max

Max woke to the sound of his phone buzzing against the side of the
dresser. He was still wrapped around Sloane’s sleeping body. He hated to
move away from her, but he didn’t want the buzzing to wake her either.
Reluctantly he got up, searching his pockets for the annoying thing. Gutter
Mouth flashed across the screen. He accepted the call, taking one last look at
her angelic face before he left the bedroom as quietly as he could.
“Yeah.”
“Hey, man. Thought I’d give you a heads up. Petrov’s boy, Booker, was
spotted two blocks from Sloane’s apartment. By the time the cops got there
he was long gone. I have some more leads coming in; hopefully I’ll be able to
get a bead on him soon.”
“Thanks, Gutter Mouth.”
“Sure, I don’t want to see anything happen to Sloane either, man. There’s
something about that girl.”
“That there is.” Max smiled, thinking about the way she looked when she
climaxed above him last night.
“Are you interested?”
“Only a fool wouldn’t be. I’m more than interested.” He didn’t want to tell
his buddy about last night. He wanted that to stay between him and Sloane.
“What about that chick you were with the other night?”
“Charlie,” Max sighed. “It was a mistake. One I don’t intend to make
again.”
 “So she wasn’t your girlfriend? Because she sure as shit acted like it.”
“Hell no, she isn’t my girlfriend. I needed a release, she was willing. End
of story. Except I couldn’t do it. Fuck, man. I know it sounds crazy, but
you’re right about Sloane. She’s special. No matter what I’ve tried to tell
myself, I know, without a doubt, that I’m in love with her.”
There was a moment of silence, then Gutter Mouth let out a loud whistle.
“Damn, Max. I never thought I’d see the day.”
“Shut the fuck up,” Max half joked.
“I get it. I do. Know one thing, though. If you ever fuck up, I won’t
hesitate to make her mine.”
“Over my dead body.”
Kasper laughed. “If that’s what it takes…I better go, I’m waitin’ for
Mother to call me back about Booker. I’ll hit you up later. Give Sloane
sloppy kisses from me.” He laughed before hanging up.

***

Sloane

Sloane woke up to an empty bed. Every muscle in her body was sore in
the most delicious way. Except for her shoulder. That pain was real and
intense. She wished Max would’ve still been here when she woke up.
Spotting his t-shirt on the floor, she picked it up. Pressing it to her face, she
breathed him in. She pulled it over her head before going downstairs to find
him and some aspirin. She finger combed her hair on the way down the steps,
trying to tame the mess. She paused in the kitchen at the sound of his voice.
He was outside on the phone with someone. Just before she could walk away,
she heard him whisper something that made her immediately stiffen.
“Charlie.” Max rubbed his hand through his hair. “It was a mistake. One I
don’t intend to make again.”
Oh my God. No, this couldn’t be happening. Max made love to her all
night long. He couldn’t be on the phone confessing to Charlie that it was all a
mistake. Sloane couldn’t breathe. She was frozen in place.
“Hell no, she isn’t my girlfriend. I needed a release, she was willing. End
of story.”
Pain ripped through her heart. She fell to her knees, and the cold tiles bit
into her skin. She could hear his voice, but the words were completely lost to
her now. She had heard enough already.
Unwanted sobs wracked her. Brody’s betrayal hurt, but Max had
successfully destroyed her. She gave him everything she had to give last
night. Her heart and soul were his and she was nothing more than a willing
release for him. She thought he was different. She actually believed they had
something special starting. She was a damn fool.
Pissed at herself for giving so completely, Sloane picked herself up off the
floor. She felt used and dirty. She had to scrub him off her skin. Scrubbing
him from her heart wasn’t going to be nearly as easy, but she knew it had to
be done. Sooner rather than later. She wouldn’t waste years giving her love to
a man who threw it back in her face. No. Never again. She couldn’t bring
herself to enter his room again, so her bra would have to stay where it was.
Sloane sent Bella a text message.

Sloane: Need you now. Please hurry.

The water burned her sensitive skin. She scoured every inch of herself
with a loofah. She knew her stitches were soaked through, but she couldn’t
bring herself to care about anything else. At least she remembered to take off
the bandage before getting under the spray.
Her pale skin looked red and angry by the time she was done. She didn’t
care. Her skin could bleed and she’d still scrub him away. Dressing quickly
in jeans and a t-shirt, she started filling her suitcase. She made sure she had
all of her belongings, sans bra that still remained somewhere in his bedroom.
She wasn’t sure what she would say to him when they came face to face. The
only thing she was certain of, was that she would not cry.
Sloane decided that she would pretend like everything was fine. She
would act like it was no big deal. Act like her world wasn’t crushed. She
would not let him see her broken. That’s what she was, broken. She refused
to run away again. This time she would make it clear that she was leaving
and didn’t need him to look after her. Max was pouring coffee into an
oversized mug when she reached the kitchen.
“Good morning, beautiful.” He grinned at her. If not for overhearing his
conversation this morning with Charlie, Sloane would have melted then and
there for him.
“Hey.” She smiled back, knowing full well it didn’t reach her eyes. Max
retrieved another mug. He filled it before handing it off to her. “Thank you.”
 “So…” He crossed his ankles as he leaned back against the counter. His
sexy smile never faltered. “What do you wanna do today?”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I already made plans for today. Bella should be here any
minute.”
“Sure, no problem. I just thought we would spend the day together.”
“That’s nice of you, but I know you’re probably sick of being cooped up
here with me. I’m going to go to the apartment today. I have to get it cleaned
up. I’m not sure if I’m going to stay there anymore, but regardless I can’t let
the mess go any longer.”
“You’re leaving?” He sounded surprised.
Perhaps most women didn’t want to walk away from him the next
morning. Then again, they probably knew it was just sex and nothing more
before they put their heart into it. If she meant half as much to him as he
meant to her, she wouldn’t want to leave either.
“I think it’s time. We both knew this was temporary. I appreciate
everything you did for me, Max.”
“Sloane, it still isn’t safe.”
“We don’t know how long it will take to find this guy. I can’t hide out
here forever.”
Against her better judgment, Sloane walked toward him. She took his face
in her hands. Looking into those beautiful eyes, she almost chickened out.
She knew that if she fell into his arms again it would only hurt even more
when he was the one to end things. She could feel the tears trying to pool in
her eyes. She pressed her lips to his gently once, twice, before withdrawing to
meet his gaze again.
“Thank you for everything, Max. I’ll never forget what you’ve done for
me.”
They could hear Bella honk the horn outside. Sloane placed her hand on
Max’s cheek one last time before grabbing the handle to her suitcase. The
wheels clicked on the tiles as she pulled it behind her. A tear escaped, rolling
down her face as she descended the deck stairs. She could feel Max’s eyes on
her. She refused to look back. She had to get to Bella before he could see her
fall apart. She threw the suitcase in the back seat. Taking her first deep breath
since coming face to face with Max this morning, she sat in the passenger
seat next to Bella.
“Drive.”
With the house—and Max—in the rear view, she slumped in the seat,
burying her face in her hands. She stopped trying to be brave. She didn’t need
to hold it together any longer. Bella was here with her. She would help
Sloane through this. She knew she wasn’t dying no matter what her shattered
heart believed.
The car ride to her apartment was made in sweet silence. Her cousin
would want to give Sloane her uninterrupted attention when she told her sad
story—Bella wouldn’t want the distraction of driving. That was just fine by
Sloane.
Entering the apartment was surreal. Glass still littered the floor in various
areas and there were black smudges all over where the police had dusted for
fingerprints. She had a big cleanup job ahead of her. She welcomed the
distraction. First things first, though.
“Sloane, honey, what happened?” Bella asked once they were safely
locked away from the world.
“I thought he was different. I thought we had a connection. Oh Bella, I fell
in love with him. I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“Everything seemed fine last night. Better even. Tell me what happened,”
she urged.
“We made love. Multiple times. Until we were both too exhausted to
move. It was amazing. Earth shattering, mind blowing, like nothing I’ve ever
experienced kind of amazing, Bella. I gave him everything. I held nothing
back for the first time in…I can’t even remember.”
Sloane’s tears continued streaming down her face. She couldn’t stop them
if she tried. She dropped to the floor in front of her couch. Bella lowered
herself to sit next to her.
“That sounds incredible, Sloane. I knew you two would be perfect
together. So what’s with the water works?”
“This morning I woke up alone. Even so, I was so happy. I put on his shirt
and went to find him. He was outside on his phone, Bella. He was whispering
like he didn’t want to be overheard, but I heard him.” Sloane hugged her
knees to her chest, rocking back and forth. She was gasping for air trying to
get the rest of the story out. Bella rubbed her back, waiting patiently. She
knew Sloane would get there; she just needed a minute.
“I heard him say ‘Charlie.’”
“Oh no!” Bella pulled Sloane into her arms. “Maybe he was—”
“No, Bella, don’t make excuses. He told her I was a mistake. He told her I
was nothing more than a willing participant for his release. I gave him my
heart and I was nothing more than a warm body to him. I feel like a goddamn
fool,” she yelled. Her heart was breaking all over again as she recounted the
story out loud.
“That can’t be right, Sloane. I’ve seen the way he looks at you.”
“I had to get out of there.” Sloane ignored her comment. “I need to focus
on putting my life back together. A new job, a new apartment, a new life,
Bella. That’s what I need, starting right now.”
“Well then, let’s start getting this place packed up and make some calls.”
 CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Max

It had been over a month since Sloane walked out of Max’s life. She
moved from her apartment and changed her cell phone number. He didn’t
know what had happened. Why did she walk out on him? They had just
started something incredible. He felt her absence every day.
Foster and Gutter Mouth would only confirm that she was all right. The
few times he saw Bella, she scowled at him before leaving the room. That
was something she had never done before.
What the hell? Did he do something wrong with Sloane? He replayed the
last 24 hours they spent together over in his mind for the hundredth time. He
couldn’t think of one thing except letting her leave. Why did he let her go?
After the third day with no word from her, he knew it was over. His heart
ached for her. He had never loved anyone before, and he never would again.
He tried not to think about his heartache as he entered his mother’s living
room.
“Hey, Ma.” He wrapped his tiny mother in his arms. She was small and
fragile.
Her thin eyebrows pinched together as she pulled away from him. “What
is it, Max?”
“It’s nothing, Ma.”
“Don’t lie to me, boy. I’m your mother; I know when something is eating
you. You look like you’re being devoured from the inside out, right now.”
Max sighed, scrubbing a hand over his face. “I met a girl—it ended before
it could really begin, and I don’t know why. It’s got me mixed up inside.”
His mother looked surprised. “A girl?”
“Yeah.”
His mom smiled at him. “Is she pretty?”
“Beautiful, but didn’t you hear me? It’s over.”
Her expression sobered. “Why?”
He shook his head in defeat. “I don’t know.”
“I’ve never seen you like this over a girl, Max. Do you love her?”
“Yeah, Ma, I do. I love her.” A wide grin stretched across her face. “Why
are you smiling?” Max asked suspiciously.
“It’s not like you to give up anything without a fight.”
“She moved and changed her number. What am I supposed to do?”
Now the crazed woman was belly laughing at him. His own mother. She
actually had tears in her eyes, she was laughing so hard.
“What the hell, Ma?” Max was getting pissed. He came here for a little
comfort, not to have his pain laughed at. Especially not by her.
“Oh honey, I’m sorry, but you’re a private investigator for crying out loud.
It’s your job to find people that don’t want to be found. What are you waiting
for?”
“I don’t know what I did to make her leave in the first place. Until I can
figure that out, how can I fix us?”
“All’s fair in love and war. Play dirty. Don’t give this girl up without
fighting for her, Max. You’ll never forgive yourself. You’ll always wonder
‘What if’ and that’s no way to live. Understand me?”
Fight dirty, she says. Yeah, he could do that. Max knew just where to start
too. With his resolve in place, he kissed her forehead. “I understand. I’ve
gotta go, Ma. I have an idea.”
“That’s my boy. Now go get that girl back. I wanna meet the woman that
stole my baby’s heart.”
After leaving his mom, Max drove straight to Foster’s house. He was
getting some answers this time. He walked with confidence up to the front
door. Bella answered after the second knock.
“Max. What are you doing here? Foster is at work.”
“I know. I came to talk to you.”
“Me? Why me?”
Without waiting for an invitation, Max entered the house just like he had
dozens of times in the past. She looked nervous and yet defiant at the same
time. She was so cute; it was no wonder Foster was smitten. The wedding
was rapidly approaching. Max didn’t want to face Sloane for the first time
since she left at the rehearsal dinner in front of everyone.
“Please, Mirabella. I know she talked to you. I don’t know what I did, but
I can’t keep on like this,” he roared. “She just walked away like it didn’t
mean a damn thing. I’ve waited weeks for her to tell me what went wrong. I
need to know. That woman drives me crazy, but I can’t stop loving her any
more that I can stop breathing.”
Max raked his hands through his hair. He didn’t mean to yell at her, but he
couldn’t help himself. A tear slid down his cheek when he raised his head to
meet her eyes. She looked shocked. Why did everyone think it was so
unheard of for him to feel something for someone? Sure, he never had before,
but that’s because he didn’t know Sloane before. She was everything he
never knew he’d wanted.
“I’m sorry, did you say love?”
“Yeah, I did.”
“Whoa. Stop right there and let’s take this step-by-step. When did you fall
in love with my cousin?” Bella put her hands on her hips and waited for him
to answer.
“When? I don’t know, exactly. I knew I wanted her the moment I saw her.
I knew for sure, without a fuckin’ doubt, before I took her to my bed though.
I don’t know if Foster ever mentioned it, but I don’t bring women to my
house. There are definitely no overnight guests, ever.”
“Why is that?” She sounded sincerely intrigued.
“Someday when I settle down, I don’t want my girl to have to wonder how
many women were in my bed, or if I took them on the couch or kitchen floor.
I wanted every experience to be new and special.”
“Then why, Max? Why did you pick Sloane?” Tears were freely flowing
from Bella now.
“Because I love her.”
“No, Max. Why did you tell Charlie that Sloane was a mistake, that she
was just a release to you?” she yelled at him.
“What the hell are you talking about? I haven’t talked to Charlie since she
left the club that night with you guys.”
“The next morning Sloane heard you on the deck. You were whispering
on the phone with her.”
“I was talking to Gutter Mouth. To answer the other question, I wasn’t
talking about Sloane, I was talking about Charlie. Gutter Mouth has the hots
for Sloane. I told him Charlie meant nothing, that I was in love with Sloane.”
Max stood up and paced back and forth. He couldn’t believe it. After what
they shared that night, she actually believed he felt nothing for her. Was she
blind?
“Call him and ask him if you don’t believe me, Bella. I need her. Please
help me.”

***

Sloane

Sloane had been in her new apartment on the opposite end of town for a
few weeks. She had been working ridiculous hours as a waitress at Sully’s, a
trendy bar and grill. It was tiring being on her feet all the time, but it kept her
mind busy. The less time she had to think about Max, the better off she would
be.
She had thought time would make the memories bittersweet, but time
didn’t always heal. Every day she missed him more. She had to stop herself
from wondering what he was doing. Or who he was doing. Her heart couldn’t
take the answer.
Tonight would be a madhouse. A huge fight was playing on the television
screens. She didn’t know the names of the guys beating each other’s face in;
however, she knew her tips would be improved because of them. The crowds
were already filling in. Normally she welcomed the chaos, but this damn flu
was kicking her ass this last week.
“Hottie alert at your table seven, Sloane.” Donna grinned as she walked
past.
“Great,” she mumbled. The other girls got excited when good-looking
guys sat in their areas and flirted with them. Slone only compared them all to
Max. Every one of them she found wanting. A lone man sat at table seven.
With the menu concealing his face, she began her rehearsed speech to get his
attention.
“Good evening. My name’s Sloane. I’ll be your waitress tonight. Can I get
you something to drink to start with?”
The man slowly lowered his menu. Staring back at her were the same
whiskey eyes that haunted her dreams each and every night. She was stunned.
 “Max?” she barely whispered.
“Yes, you can start by sitting down and talking with me,” he said smugly.
Bastard.
“I’m working, Max. What do you want?”
Sloane was getting impatient as he sat there smiling. What was he doing
here? How had he found out where she worked? Did he just happen to come
in here today for dinner by chance? Was he meeting a date here? That last
thought soured her stomach.
“We need to talk, Sloane. Now. I’m not waiting anymore. I’ve given you
more than a month. That’s all you’re getting.”
“I’m not doing this.”
Sloane turned to walk away. Donna could take his table. She would most
likely be in his lap with her tongue down his throat before last call. That’s
what usually happened on Fridays and Saturdays with her. The thought made
Sloane’s stomach churn even more than some random date showing up…He
didn’t want her, but she still loved him.
She couldn’t sit and watch him with someone new, especially not someone
Sloane worked with. She felt the bile rising. Max grabbed her arm, spinning
her quickly to face him. Too quickly. The whole world spun along with her.
The burning sensation filled her mouth at the same time as her saliva glands
decided to work triple time. She threw up on the floor in front of them.
“Sloane, baby. Are you okay?” His voice was laced with concern. He held
on to both of her upper arms as she tried to get the room to stop spinning.
Maybe she was sicker than she originally thought. The spinning wasn’t
slowing down. If anything, it was speeding up. Before she could answer him,
everything went black.
Sloane woke up in another hospital bed. This was becoming a bad habit.
She had an IV needle in her hand with clear fluids running into it from the
bag hanging by the bed. She didn’t feel any shittier than before, so that must
be a good sign. Actually, she did feel a little better. She breathed a sigh of
relief.
A gentle knock sounded at the door before a doctor entered the small
room. He looked up from his clipboard. His smile was almost as sexy as
Max’s, and his brown eyes were so dark they almost looked black. His brown
hair was a little longer than she would have expected from a doctor, and the
tips were dyed blond. He looked so much like an actor playing a doctor on a
cable show that she scanned the room for cameras.
 “Ms. Robertson, it’s good to see you awake. I’m Dr. Hutchinson, but most
of my patients call me Dr. Hank.” He extended his hand for her to shake.
“Is everything all right? I feel a lot better now.” Okay, so she was
stretching the truth a bit, but he couldn’t know that.
“How long have you been feeling sick?”
“I’ve been kinda tired the last two weeks or so, but this last week has been
brutal. I’ll be glad when this damn flu is gone.” She let her head fall back into
the pillow. A moment later she lifted her head back up. “Um, did anyone
come here with me?”
Sloane had been both hoping and dreading that Max would be there when
she woke up. She knew they couldn’t be together, but damn, she wanted to
see him again even though she knew it would just make things harder for her
in the long run.
“There was a gentleman here with you. Last I saw, he was in the waiting
room on the phone. So let’s just jump right on in, shall we?” He smiled. “Are
you married?”
“No.”
“Are you seeing someone?”
“Um, no. What does my relationship status have to do with why I’m he—”
Her eyes widened. “OH MY GOD!” Sloane yelled, jumping up to a sitting
position, the IV tugging painfully on her hand. “Did that rat bastard give me
an STD?”
Dr. Hank had the audacity to burst out in a full-out belly laugh. Sloane
didn’t see the humor in finding out she’d gotten a venereal disease. Please let
it be treatable. She was gonna kill him. She was gonna cut his—
“Goodness no, Ms. Robertson.”
“Sloane, just call me Sloane.”
“I asked because well, Sloane, you’re pregnant.”
Pregnant. She just stared at him. She could feel her mouth hanging open.
She wanted to close it. She just couldn’t seem to manage to make anything
move at the moment. Pregnant, oh God. How did this happen?…Never mind,
she knew how it happened. She remembered every delicious moment of how
it happened.
What was she going to do? How was she going to raise a child on her
own? No, she couldn’t think that way. Bella would be there to help her. Plus,
her parents would support her any way she needed. Shit, she was going to
have a baby. She was going to have Max’s baby.
 “I take it from your expression and from my earlier questions, that this
was an unplanned pregnancy?”
“It was an unplanned affair. Not even an affair, it was one night with a
friend that meant more to me than him. Shit,” she blurted out.
“Well, we’re going to need a follow-up appointment to get a family
history, and at that time we can do a sonogram to find out how far along you
are.”
“About four weeks,” she mumbled.
Another knock on the door. Sloane looked up at it, waiting for a nurse to
walk in, but no one did. Dr. Hank answered when she didn’t.
“Come in.”
Max opened the door, and she wanted to crawl in a hole. He looked like it
had been a while since his face saw a razor. She knew exactly what it felt like
to have his stubble brush against her sensitive skin.
“How is she, Doc?”
“Flu,” she blurted. “Just the flu. I’ll be fine. Thank you, doctor. I’ll be sure
to call your office later today to set up a follow-up appointment. Thank you
for everything.” He gave Sloane a mischievous smile. Her guess was that
he’d just realized Max was this baby’s father.
“Take care of yourself, Sloane. Get plenty of rest and double your fluid
intake. You were severely dehydrated when you came in. It’s no wonder you
fainted.” He pulled a small business card from the front pocket of his white
coat. “Here’s my card.” Before handing it to her, he flipped it over on his
clipboard and wrote something on the back. “My cell phone number is on the
back. If you need anything, call me.”
“Thank you,” she replied while taking the offered card. “When can I
leave?”
“I’ll start your discharge papers now.”
He stood up and made his way to the door. He gave a chin nod to Max
before leaving them alone. Alone again with Max. That’s how she’d ended
up in this mess. She looked over at him. He stood there with his hands in his
front pockets, his gaze locked on hers. His stare was so intense that she
wanted to pull the covers over her head and hide until he left. Why the hell
did he have to look so good?
“Are you really okay?”
“Yes, Max, I’m fine.”
“I called Foster. He said he would get Bella and meet us at your place.”
 “Thank you. You don’t have to take me home. I can get a ride.”
Max stalked over to her and planted both of his hands on the arm rail of
the bed. Sloane could see his knuckles turning white with the force of his
grip. He looked angry as hell and the fact that it was directed toward her was
terrifying. She knew he wouldn’t hurt her physically, but it didn’t stop her
from leaning back into her pillow further.
“Why the hell would I leave you on your own to get home when, one, I
wanted to talk to you in the first place. Two, you’re obviously sick and need
some help. Now let’s get you outta here.”
Once Sloane hopped up into Max’s truck, she gave him directions to her
new apartment. So much for him not knowing where she lived anymore.
Then again, if he’d found her at work, he could find her at home.
He parked his truck in the underground garage in one of her assigned
parking spots since her car was still at Sully’s. Sloane’s guest spot was
currently occupied by a silver Ford Focus belonging to Bella. Since she
wasn’t inside of it, Sloane knew she must already be upstairs in her
apartment. She was the only person Sloane trusted with her spare key.
The elevator ride was silent. She didn’t know what to say to Max.
Surprisingly he hadn’t said anything to her either. Being this close to him
again was wreaking havoc with her sensibilities. Part of her wanted to scream
at him. The other part wanted to rub herself up against him and purr. She had
to get him to leave so she could talk to Bella.
“You better not be sick for my wedding,” Bella yelled, getting up from the
couch.
“I’ll be fine by then,” Sloane lied.
“Good thing.” She smiled. “Foster ran to pick up some essentials. You
hardly have anything in your pantry. When’s the last time you went grocery
shopping? Never mind, it’s not important. He should be back any minute, so
let’s get you settled.”
“Thanks for the ride, Max,” Sloane called over her shoulder as she walked
toward the bedroom.
“I’m not leaving, Sloane,” he replied firmly while he shook his head in
amusement. “I need to talk to Foster, I might as well wait here for him.”
Sloane didn’t say anything else to him. She just continued on to her
bedroom with Bella close behind. Once they were inside, she plopped down
on the bed, falling backward. Bella shut the door quietly behind her.
“Maybe you should talk with him, Sloane.”
 “I can’t. Please, Bella. You don’t understand what I’m going through right
now.”
“I know you’re sick, honey. I just think he—”
“Damn it, Bella, I don’t want to talk about it.”
“All right. We won’t talk about it.” She took a step back. Sloane knew
she’d hurt Bella’s feelings, but she was still processing her own right now.
“Get some sleep. I’ll bring you some soup in a little bit.”
“I’m sorry, Bella.”
“I understand. No worries.”
Sloane stripped out of her clothes. Pulling a t-shirt on, she snuggled under
the covers. It didn’t take long before she was sound asleep.

***

Max

Max sat on the couch with his head in his hands. Hearing a door creak
open, he looked up in time to see Bella emerge from Sloane’s bedroom. She
looked tired and upset. Max stood up and pulled her into a hug.
“She’s gonna be fine.”
“I was so worried when you called, Max. She hasn’t been herself. I know
she’s going to be all right eventually, but I miss her.”
“She won’t talk to me. I don’t know what to do.”
“Just give her a little time. That’s what we’ve all been doing. I’ll try to put
in a good word for you.”
“Thanks.”
It wasn’t long before Foster came through the door struggling not to drop
all the bags he was carrying. Max rushed over to grab a few from him.
“Let me help, man.”
“She hasn’t thrown you out yet, that’s a good sign.” Foster smiled.
“She’s asleep.”
“Ah, okay.”
Max helped Foster take everything out of the shopping bags and place it
on the countertop. Bella put the things in their proper places.
“How long has she been sick?” he asked.
“She first told me she felt under the weather last week. I didn’t realize she
was this bad, though. It’s probably all the hours she’s putting in at that sports
bar.”
“Why isn’t she working in an office somewhere? That’s what she did
before.”
“She said she needed the money while she waited on interviews.”
Max frowned. “Do you mind if I stick around? I really need to talk to her.”
“Of course you can. I can’t guarantee she’ll talk to you, though.”
Bella patted his shoulder before leaving the kitchen for Sloane’s room.
This time she carried with her a tray covered in food. Max took a moment to
nose around the apartment. It was smaller than her last place and the
neighborhood wasn’t quite as good, but it wasn’t bad either. He recognized
the same furniture. Figuring he might as well get comfortable, Max once
again took a seat on the couch, leaning his head back to rest.
Max woke up to the sound of a door opening. It was dark out now and he
didn’t see Bella or Foster. How long had he slept? Stretching his back, he
watched Sloane walk into the kitchen. He got up slowly, entering the room
behind her. He missed the sight of her in those little cotton shorts. Hell, he
just missed the sight of her.
“How are you feeling?”
“Better. I’m surprised you’re still here.”
“Why?” he asked, confused. She knew he wanted to talk to her.
“Just am.” She shrugged her shoulders. There was a sadness about her that
he hadn’t seen before. He had to see her smile.
“Sloane…”
“I’d really rather not discuss it, Max.” She stood next to the kitchen sink,
looking down the drain. She couldn’t even look at him.
“Well, we are going to discuss it. You can’t just walk out on me without
an explanation. As to what you think you heard that morning, you were dead
fucking wrong.”

***

Sloane

Max stood there with his arms folded across his chest. God, why did he
always have to look so good? His hair had grown out a little more on top. His
five o’clock shadow was sexy as hell. Mentioning that night stirred
something inside her involuntarily. Her mind played back delicious moments
that she knew she would cherish for all of her days. The reminder of that one
perfect night was growing in her belly…Wait. What did he just say? How did
he know what she’d heard him say?
“What?” she stammered.
“You know what I’m talking about.”
“It doesn’t matter now.”
Slapping his hand on the counter, Max bellowed, “The hell it doesn’t!”
“I’m seeing someone, Max. Whatever happened between us, it just doesn’t
matter.”
Sloane hated to lie to him. It broke her heart all over again to see the look
that blanketed his handsome face. Immediately she wanted to take the words
back. She should tell him she was lying. Only how could she tell him that
night was the best night of her life? She knew what she heard. Knowing
Charlie was on his mind was enough. It told her all she needed to know. She
was just one more in what she was sure was a long line of discarded women.
The reality of it was, it wasn’t just her anymore. Sloane was carrying his
child. She wasn’t going to be an obligation. The next man she made love to
would want her for who she was. Since she was pregnant, that was a problem
for the far-off future.
“Oh, I see. That was quick.”
Max stalked over to where she stood. Her blood started rushing through
her body, as her heart sped up. Why could this man do this to her? Did he see
through her lie? He took her face into his hands, looking into her eyes. For
the briefest of moments, Sloane thought he would kiss her like he did when
they’d made love. She had butterflies from the anticipation.
“I guess it meant more to me, than it did to you.”
He released her face slowly. Reality hit her like a sledgehammer to the
solar plexus. He believed her. He walked to the front door, giving one last
look over his shoulder, and then he walked out. Without another word. She
sent away the man she loved. Sloane sat down on the cold vinyl floor and
cried. What woman in their right mind would send away the man she loved?
The kind that knew she could never keep him.
Eventually, she picked herself up. She needed to figure out what she was
going to do. She had a lot of planning to do. Thank goodness Bella’s wedding
was sooner rather than later. No way could she hide her lie much longer.
 CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Sloane

It was the day of Bella and Foster’s wedding. Sloane woke up feeling as if
she had been run over by a truck. Twice. Unfortunately, she didn’t have the
luxury of looking that way. She knew she had to put on her big girl panties
and her best smile. Pulling her long hair up into a messy bun, Sloane put her
makeup and other toiletries into an overnight bag to take with her to Bella’s
house. They would be getting ready there before heading to the church.
Sloane let herself into Bella’s house carrying the bag over her shoulder.
Bella was upstairs and Sloane could hear music playing in her room. The
look of pure happiness on her face when Bella spotted her in the mirror
instantly warmed Sloane’s heart. She didn’t have on any makeup and her hair
was pulled back in a ponytail, but in that moment, Sloane had never seen her
look more beautiful. Foster was a lucky man. The best part was, he knew it.
“You’re late, but I forgive you.” Bella got up from her vanity chair to
wrap her arms around her.
“Only by five minutes.”
“Sloane, I love you. Thank you for being a part of today.”
“You’re family and my best friend. Wild horses couldn’t keep me away.”
“Okay, let’s get this party started.”
Bella had all the rollers in Sloane’s hair before her stylist, Fern, arrived.
This cut down on the time Fern needed to work on her. While Sloane worked
on her own makeup, Fern set about the task of piling Bella’s hair on the top
of her head so her veil would encompass an elegant bun. Inside the bun,
rhinestones sparkled when she moved.
With her hair done, Bella moved on to her makeup as Fern removed
Sloane’s rollers. She gathered all the hair into a beautiful mass of curls at the
base of her neck. Her unruly bangs were tamed with styling gel. It almost felt
unnatural to not have to push them out of her eyes. All Sloane had left to do
was put on the bridesmaid gown. She had to hand it to Bella—she picked out
a dress that would flatter her, not make her look like a walking stick of cotton
candy.
The black chiffon maxi dress fit her frame perfectly. The A-line hid the
few pounds she had gained since she got pregnant. No one would be able to
tell. Since she had to stand across from Max through the entire ceremony, she
was doubly grateful for it. Sloane smoothed her fingertips over the silk of the
bodice. Standing in front of the full-length mirror, she looked for any other
telltale signs that she had a life growing inside of her. Nope, it was still her
secret for now.
Sloane helped Bella into her gown. It was a beautiful fitted ivory dress
with delicate embroidered tulle in a rose motif. The dress was everything that
Bella was herself. She looked elegant and ethereal standing there ready to
promise herself forever to the man who completed her. Sloane’s heart was
full of happiness for her, but she would be lying to herself if she said she
didn’t feel a twinge of sadness for her own love life. Or lack thereof. Today
was not going to be an easy day. Not only would she see Max, but being as
he was Foster’s partner, she knew Brody would be there as well.
“You’re absolutely stunning. Foster isn’t going to be able to keep his eyes
or hands off of you.” Sloane laughed.
“I hope not; I fully intend to start our family tonight.” She waggled her
eyebrows with a huge grin on her face.
They joked and giggled their way outside to the black town car that waited
for them. Since the wedding was kept small and intimate, Bella wanted
everyone else to meet at the church. She didn’t want all the women fussing
with her or giving advice. She wanted it to be just the two of them. Like it
always was. Sloane knew their parents—no, make that their moms—were
less than thrilled. They wanted to be there, of course, but Bella wouldn’t
budge. She stood firm on what she’d wanted. In the end the women backed
off. As the car pulled away from the curb, Sloane took a deep breath. Here
goes nothing.
 ***

Max

Max and Foster stood side by side in their tuxedos smiling for the camera.
Foster’s father, Ren, lowered the camera with a huge grin on his face.
“You boys are looking good.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
“Are you ready for this?”
“More than ready, I know she’s the one.”
“I’m happy for you, son.”
Ren pulled Foster into his embrace as Max stood by watching. Bella really
was the perfect girl for Foster. Max couldn’t be happier for him. He just
wished Sloane would realize they were perfect for each other too. Would she
bring the new boyfriend with her? Max couldn’t stop the anger and betrayal
he felt thinking of Sloane with another man. What would happen if he saw
them together? If anyone knew about this new guy it would be Foster. Bella
would have told him something.
“How’s Sloane been? There haven’t been any sightings of any of Petrov’s
family around, has there?”
“She’s doing okay. We haven’t seen much of her since she moved, but
Bella and her don’t go a day without talking.”
“Too busy with the new boyfriend, I guess.”
“What boyfriend?”
“Sloane told me she was seeing someone the last time I saw her.”
“That’s news to me, man.”
“Really? I figured Bella would have at least mentioned someone.”
“That’s just it, she would have, and I didn’t hear anything.”
“Huh.”
“She’s had around-the-clock surveillance since she moved. She doesn’t
know it, but Mother, Tank, and Gutter Mouth have all pitched in to keep an
eye on her. We installed a security system in her apartment too.”
“You should have told me. I could have helped ease the load.”
“I wanted to, man. Bella made it very clear to me I wasn’t to tell you
anything to lead you to her door.”
“I can’t blame her. I tried to make her talk to me. Explain it was a
misunderstanding, only she wouldn’t let me. Claimed she had moved on
already. Maybe the guys would know about her mystery man?”
“Maybe, although no one mentioned it to me. I gave instructions to
background anyone who comes and goes from that building. Just to be safe.”
Could she have gone back to Brody and just didn’t want to get the third
degree from Mirabella and Foster? No, there’s no way she would have gone
back to him. Plus, the guys would have ratted her out for that in a heartbeat.
The men piled into Ren’s car. Ren drove with Bella’s father, Clint, in the
passenger seat. Max and Foster sat together in the back.
They pulled up to the small church, parking in the side lot. Max followed
the rest of the guys inside. He entered the narthex, immediately inhaling the
familiar scent of burning incense. The pews before him were adorned with
white lilies, as was the altar. Turning to find Foster and the other men, Max
bumped into a tall older man with a shaved head. Colorful tattoos peaked out
of his button-down shirt at the wrists and neck.
“I’m sorry, sir. I wasn’t watching where I was going.”
“No worries, son. I was looking for Clint; any idea where I could find
him?”
“Yes, sir. I’m going that way myself, if you’d like to follow me.”
“Ah, you must be the best man, Maxwell. We’ve heard a lot about you.”
“That would be me. And you are?”
“I’m Logan.”
Max shook the man’s offered hand. They walked together down the hall
into the tower room being used to corral the men until the ceremony. He
knew if he walked the opposite direction, he’d find Sloane in the other tower
room. He missed her. Not a day went by that he didn’t think about her.
Although more and more these days he wondered: Who was the lucky
bastard that got to see that smile that made his heart soar? Steeling himself,
he decided it didn’t matter who this other guy was. Somehow he would fix
this.
Logan knocked on the closed door with authority and opened it without
waiting for a response. The other men were joking and hugging him before
Max closed the door.
“‘Bout time you got here,” Clint teased.
“You know what it was like getting Marigold and Poppy out of the
house?” Logan said.
Ren let out a belly laugh. “I do not envy you, buddy!”
“It was not a good time, that’s for damn sure,” Logan replied.
 Foster smiled at the man. “Good to see you again, Mr. Robertson. I see
you’ve met Max.”
“I did, and I told you last time, it’s Logan.”
“Mr. Robertson?” Max took a moment to study the man more closely. He
looked to be close to six-foot-one, and his bald head and tattoos would make
him intimidating to most people. He now knew where Sloane got her eyes.
“Sloane’s father?”
“The one and only.”
A knock sounded on the door as it was opening. A small man with a full
head of dark hair entered the room. The roman collar gave away that he was
their priest.
“It’s time to take your places, gentlemen.”
Clint stopped before the large doors that led into the nave to wait for his
daughter. Max followed Foster toward the altar to take his place next to him
as his best man. Logan and Ren took their seats.
“I’m really happy for you, man.”
“Thanks, Max. I couldn’t have found a better woman.”
“True, Bella is special.”
“Sloane is too.”
Max nodded his head once stiffly. Foster was getting his happily ever
after. Why the hell couldn’t Max? The rest of the guests were seated quickly.
It was a small ceremony. Just family and close friends would be attending.
Unfortunately, that meant partners too. Max watched Brody walk down the
aisle and take a seat. The woman he had on his arm was the same stripper
from the club. She looked like she was working the corner after the
ceremony, in a red mini dress two sizes too small.
“Why the hell would he bring her?”
“They’ve been seeing each other publicly ever since Sloane ended it,”
Foster whispered back.
“How do you think she’s going to react?”
“I guess we’ll see.”
As if on cue, the music changed dramatically. All the guests stood up,
facing the back of the church. The doors once again opened. Slowly and
confidently, Sloane began her walk down the aisle. Max felt his knees
weaken. His heart beat rapidly in his chest. She was absolutely breathtaking.
The black of the dress gave her pale skin an angelic glow. There were no
sleeves, and her bare arms brought to mind a vision of her in his bed with the
sheets barely covering her. Max had to stifle that train of thought. He
couldn’t afford to sport a hard-on in church.
Her golden hair was pulled back off of her face. For the first time she
didn’t need to push her bangs from her face. Her eyes locked on him as she
continued toward the altar. Max wanted to rush down to her and take her into
his arms, but he restrained himself. This was Foster and Bella’s day. Sloane
took her place on the opposite side of the aisle. Again, the music shifted.

***

Sloane

Sloane could feel everyone’s eyes on her. It was kinda creepy, actually.
Perhaps she should just elope when she got married. She laughed to herself.
She’d need a boyfriend first. Fat chance of that, seeing as soon she’d have a
baby bump.
She glanced over at Foster. He had his signature smirk on his face.
Probably thinking of ways to tease her about how put together she was. For
once.
As much as she tried not to look at Max, she couldn’t help herself. Damn,
he looked good. Too good. She couldn’t take her traitorous eyes off of him.
Miraculously, she made it to the front of the room without falling on her face.
She’d count that as a win.
As the music changed, everyone faced the back again to see the bride,
everyone except Sloane. She watched Foster. The look of pure adoration that
crossed his face made her heart swell. One look at his expression and you
could never doubt his feelings for her.
“Who gives this woman to this man?”
“I do,” Sloane’s Uncle Clint answered.
He lifted Bella’s veil before placing a kiss on her cheek. Then he took his
seat next to Aunt Marigold and Sloane’s parents. As Father McMurphy began
his sermon, Sloane let her mind wander. What would it be like to be loved the
way Bella was loved by Foster? As she stood there feeling out of place in her
gown, she could feel Max’s eyes. Taking her gaze off the happy couple, she
looked into the eyes of the man she loved. His expression was guarded. His
eyes however, never left hers. It wasn’t until the congregation was alive with
applause, did she realize Mr. and Mrs. Hyland were sharing their first kiss as
husband and wife.
Sloane clapped along with everyone else. When Bella turned to walk out
with her new husband, Sloane fixed her train before taking her place next to
Max. She threaded her hand through his arm. Her stupid heart kicked up its
tempo to double time as Max placed his other hand over hers. The man
simply didn’t know what one touch, however insignificant, could do to her.
She kept her eyes straight ahead and tried like hell to concentrate on putting
one high-heeled foot in front of the other.
“You look beautiful,” he said. Sloane hoped Max couldn’t hear her breath
hitch.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
They took their places beside Bella and Foster in the receiving line. Their
job was to thank the guests for coming and remind them of the reception
being held out back in the gardens.
“Sloane…” a familiar, and unwanted, voice said.
“Hello, Brody.” She smiled, still standing there with Max.
“You look gorgeous.”
“Ahem.” The trashy looking woman next to Brody coughed loudly.
Instead of introducing her, Brody grabbed a hold of her arm roughly,
directing her outside. That went better than expected. It’s funny. Sloane
always thought she would want to claw the other woman’s eyes out if she
ever saw her, but she didn’t. Oddly enough, she felt nothing but relief. He
was her problem now. Sloane held her head up a little higher after that. It was
a good feeling.
The gardens were decorated to look like something out of a fairytale. The
sun was just beginning to set on the horizon. Reds, oranges, and yellows
painted the sky. One by one each tree lit up with hundreds of little lights.
Larger paper lanterns hung from wires above the tables and stone dance floor.
It was magical. Every detail was exactly how Bella had envisioned it.
Sloane walked arm in arm with Max to the head table where they both
took their seats—Max to the left of Foster and Sloane to the right of Bella. At
least she wouldn’t feel she had to make conversation with him all night.
Someone in the crowd started to tap their glass with a spoon, inciting
giggles and catcalls from the crowd gathered. Bella beamed up at Foster as he
leaned down to kiss her tenderly. As the laughter and noise died down,
Sloane slid back in her chair and stood up.
“Thank you all for being here tonight to celebrate the union of two of the
best people I’ve had the privilege to know. Growing up, Bella was like the
big sister I never had…and didn’t want.” The crowd laughed as Sloane
continued. “We did virtually everything together. She was and always will be
my best friend.”
She turned to smile at the couple. “I’ve watched the both of you together
for some time now. I truly believe you are made for each other. No one
completes Bella the way you do, Foster. I see it every day in the way you
love each other. I wish you a long and blessed life together.”
Sloane raised the sparkling cider that she’d switched out, as everyone else
toasted with champagne. She sat back down as Max stood up.
“I’m not a big fan of speeches, so I’ll keep mine short and sweet. Over the
years I’ve known Foster, I have never seen him look at a woman the way he
looks at you, Bella. You are his world. If he were asked to describe his
perfect woman, I have no doubts he would describe you to a T. It’s truly
humbling to see two people so much in love. No one completes Foster the
way you do, Bella. I wish you both all the happiness in the world.”
Max sat down and glasses clinked all over the garden once again. The
meal was brought out and Sloane ate it as if someone was going to steal it
from her. She didn’t realize how hungry she was until that first bite.
“Damn, did you taste any of it?” Bella laughed as she whispered in her
ear.
“You know; I don’t think I did.” She joined in with her own laughter.
“I would now like to call Mr. and Mrs. Hyland to the floor for their first
dance as husband and wife,” the reception assistant announced.
Foster stood up, holding out his hand to Bella. He led her to the center of
the dance floor. The melody for a familiar song started to play. Sloane was
overjoyed watching Bella’s dreams come true. Once the DJ began playing for
the crowd to dance, Sloane made her way over to her parents.
“There’s my beautiful baby girl.” Her father squeezed her in one of his
bear hugs.
“Looking pretty handsome yourself tonight, Daddy.”
Sloane stretched up on tiptoes to kiss her father’s cheek. He was a big man
with tattoos and muscles to spare. His contagious laugh was one of her
favorite sounds. To see his six-foot-one frame next to her mother’s five-foot-
three always made her giggle. Especially because she knew who was in
charge of that relationship, and it wasn’t the man that intimidated all her
boyfriends when she was a teenage girl.
 “Seems a certain gentleman can’t keep his eyes off of you. Do I need to
put him in his place?”
Excitement flooded through her as she turned to look in the same direction
as her father did. Only it wasn’t Max like she’d hoped. Sloane’s heart felt like
it dropped into her stomach. Kasper smiled, saluting her with his drink. She
smiled and waved back.
“He’s harmless, Daddy. Just a good friend. One of the men who was
trying to help me.”
“Have they found that man yet?” Concern etched into her father’s face.
“Not yet, but I can’t continue to live my life in constant fear. I trust in
them. They’ll find him.”
“My brave girl. How about a dance with your old man?”
“I’d love to.”
Sloane let her father lead her out onto the floor. She never had to be afraid
of anything when she was with him. The little girl in her knew without a
doubt nothing could harm her when he was near. The smile she had been
wearing was lost however, as her eyes landed on Max across the room. A
petite brunette was giggling as she ran her hand up and down his arm. He
smiled that sexy mischievous grin that always made Sloane melt inside. Only
she didn’t melt this time because it wasn’t directed at her.
“What’s wrong, baby girl?”
“Nothing.”
“That sad look in your eye isn’t nothing to me.”
“Just a boy, Daddy.”
“Would that boy be Max?”
“How do you know Max?”
“A father always knows about the important things, and people, in his
baby girl’s life. Are you in love with him?”
“Yes. I was, I still am.”
“Well, if he’s passin’ up you for that girl, he’s an idiot and I don’t think I
want you with someone that stupid.”
“Daddy!” She laughed, but her heart wasn’t really in it.
Max swiped a loose hair from the girl’s cheek. Just like he did with her.
Sloane watched the woman swoon—actually swoon. This was excruciating.
Sloane wondered if anyone else could tell that she was dying inside. He was
killing her. He couldn’t wait until she wasn’t around? Then again, for Max, it
was probably just another Saturday night.
 Not for her. This was just another reminder of why she was here alone.
Max was looking for his next warm body. Not someone to share his life with.
Sloane needed a man who wanted to be there for all the mundane day-to-day
tasks. She needed a man willing to be a father. Not a playboy. Her hand went
to her stomach.
“I think I need a few moments alone.”
“Are you sure you’re going to be all right?”
“Of course I will be.” She paused before adding, “In time.”
Sloane kissed her father’s cheek before weaving through the bodies on the
crowded dance floor. She headed back toward the church. She’d spotted a
bench on the way out to the garden after the ceremony. She thought it would
be a good place to gather herself before she had to fake a smile in front of
everyone again. She sat there listening to the sound of Luke Bryan coming
from the DJ’s speakers.
“Hey there, Darlin’.”
Kasper smiled down at her. He looked damn good in his three-piece suit.
The blue of his shirt made his eyes sparkle. His smile lit up his whole face.
No, Kasper didn’t look good, he looked hot as hell. Unfortunately, he didn’t
make her heart race the way Max did. She wished like hell he would.
“Where’s your date, Cowboy?”
“I didn’t bring one. Didn’t see you here with anyone either. Coincidence?”
He waggled his eyebrows. Sloane couldn’t help but laugh. Kasper always did
that, at least. He was an invaluable friend in that capacity. Over the past few
weeks he would call or text her, saying things just to get a laugh out of her.
She appreciated that more than he could ever know.
“I’m not interested in men right now.”
“Is this about a certain someone we both know, that can act like a douche
from time to time? Or should I get a video camera, a date, and meet you back
at your place?” He grinned.
She didn’t know if she should confess to him or brush it off as nothing.
They were friends, after all. He lifted her chin with his fingertips, and she felt
the tears well up in her eyes. She rapidly blinked them back. The concern on
Kasper’s face made her decision for her.
“Yes,” she whispered.
“You love him?”
“More than I thought I could.”
“Then why are you sitting out here by yourself? Go to him.”
 “It’s too late. See for yourself.” She nodded back toward the celebration.

***

Max

Max downed another shot of whiskey before pulling Sara—no, Tara—out

to the edge of the dance area. He pressed their bodies together, swaying to the
music. She practically purred in his ear. He pictured Sloane in his arms
instead. He ran his hands over her curves as they moved. The girl in his arms
was all wrong for the girl he pictured in his head. Sloane was soft and
smooth. Her skin felt like expensive silk. This imposter couldn’t hold a
candle to her no matter how much he wished she could.
He opened his eyes, his gaze drifting over to a wooden bench under a tree.
Staring back at him, Gutter Mouth slowly shook his head. What the fuck was
his problem? As his old friend stood up, Max could see Sloane sitting there.
Shit. Had they both been watching him dance with Kara or was it Sara? Not
like her name mattered. It wasn’t Sloane. He released the woman in his arms
mid-song. She looked up at him, confused.
“I’m sorry, I have to go.”
“I can come with you.”
She ran her hand down his arm, giving a seductive little smile, but it was
wasted on him. He wasn’t interested in her or any other woman here. Without
answering, Max marched off to find Sloane and Gutter Mouth. The bench
they sat at before was empty now. He scanned the area until he spotted them
up ahead, walking toward the front of the church holding hands. Jealousy
reared its ugly head again.
“Sloane,” he yelled to get her attention. Either she didn’t hear him or she
was ignoring him. He yelled again. This time she stopped walking. Her hand
still in Gutter Mouth’s, she looked over her shoulder at him. Max quickly
closed the distance between them.
“We need to talk. Now.”
“I don’t think we do, Max.”
“Darlin’—”
“Kasper, I adore you, but you need to shut up.”
Gutter Mouth held up his hands in surrender. Max watched them exchange
a look. There was an unknown agreement in that look.
 “Is this who you’re seeing? Is that why you haven’t told anyone?” he
demanded.
“No, Max. I’m not seeing Kasper. We’re friends.”
“Then why won’t—”
A light twinkled from the trees nearby just before Gutter Mouth shoved
Sloane toward Max and reached for the gun at his waist. Shots rang out, and
Max launched himself at her, knocking them both to the ground. A sharp pain
stabbed him as he rolled them so her body wouldn’t be the point of impact.
Her screams echoed in his head as Max pulled his revolver from his ankle
holster, firing in the same direction as Gutter Mouth was. Max knew he had
to protect Sloane at all costs.
Max couldn’t tell whose bullet hit Booker in the side of his face, but it
didn’t matter who pulled the trigger. All that mattered was that the man was
down and couldn’t fire another round at Sloane. Lifting his body from hers,
Max assessed her for wounds.
“Where are you hit?”
“I-I’m not. At least I don’t think so.”
“There’s blood on you, baby. Let me look. Hold still.”
Sloane lay there with her arms to her sides as Max’s hands roamed over
her. He was looking for the bullet hole, but he couldn’t deny it felt good to
touch her again, even if the circumstances sucked. There was blood on her
hands and dress, only he couldn’t find a wound anywhere. Max stood up to
help Sloane to her feet only to sway on his own. His vision began to blur as
he dropped down to his knees.
“Max? Are you okay?”
“I’m fine. Just a little dizzy.”
Sloane began pushing and pulling on his clothes. It would’ve been a turn-
on if she didn’t look scared to death. Shouts were coming from the garden as
guests began running out toward all the commotion. The color drained from
her face.
“Kasper! He’s been hit!” Sloane called, wide eyed.
Kasper knelt down next to him and lifted up the left side of his shirt. Max
looked down. There was a small hole in his side closer to his back. Kasper
ripped Max’s shirt open and removed it, balling it up into a thick wad. Max
could feel the wound pull as the fabric was ripped off.
“Sloane, listen to me,” Gutter Mouth said. “Press this on the wound tightly
and don’t take it off.”
 “He’s gonna be okay, right? Damn you, Max. You better be okay!”
“I’ll be fine, baby.”
Max looked into her beautiful eyes. They glistened as tears rolled down
her cheeks. He could hear Foster talking to Gutter Mouth. He had no idea if
he would really be fine, but he couldn’t stand to see her hurting. He would
promise anything to erase that pained look from her beautiful face. He could
hear sirens in the distance. If he could just keep his eyes open long enough
for them to arrive. Max felt some of the pain subside as his side began to go
numb.
The paramedics came rushing over. They moved Sloane aside, barking
orders at everyone hovering. Max felt the pull once again as the medic
removed the shirt from the wound. The men talked above him asking him
questions. His head felt fuzzy. He supposed it was okay for him to close his
eyes now.
 CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Sloane

“Sloane! Oh my God! What the hell happened?”

Mirabella ran toward her, wrapping Sloane in her arms. Sloane squeezed
her back, but only for a moment. All she wanted was to be with Max. She
needed to be with him. She ran toward the ambulance, jumping in the back
before the man could close the door all the way.
“I’m coming.”
“Only family, ma’am.”
“He’s my fiancé,” she blurted. Shit, it worked for him last time. Why not
her?
“Okay, but sit back and stay out of the way.”
“Yes, sir.”
The man’s name badge read Murphy. Sloane couldn’t figure out if it was
his first name or his last. Paramedic Murphy continued hooking Max up to
numerous machines. Calling out things about his pulse ox, blood pressure,
and other vitals that she had no clue as to what they actually measured. It was
surreal. She couldn’t believe Max had been shot. He’d taken a bullet. For her.
It was hard for her to breathe. She’d always known he would protect her from
harm, but she’d never really thought about how. She certainly never thought
it would lead to him being shot.
Sloane felt the first tear fall before she could stop it. Taking Max’s hand
gently, she leaned forward and whispered in his ear.
“Don’t leave me, Max. I can’t do this without you.”
 His eyes fluttered opened slowly. She leaned over him, ready to tell him
he had to be okay. He just had to, because he was going to be a father.
However, before she could get the words out, Murphy moved her away.
“Sir, can you tell me your name?”
“Max.”
“Can you tell me what happened?”
“Sloane?”
“Your fiancée is fine. What happened to you?”
“Shot.”
Max began coughing in between responses. Panic bubbled up inside of
Sloane. Red foam began seeping from his lips. The paramedic continued to
write things on his clipboard. When they reached the hospital, the back doors
opened as more men and women in scrubs pulled out the gurney that held
Max. She followed them inside and down the hall until a nurse stopped her
just as they wheeled him into surgery.
“Miss, you need to stay here. The doctors will do everything they can.”
Then she was gone. Sloane don’t know how or when she made her way to
the waiting room, but that’s where she was when the doctor found her. She
looked up at him.
“Maxwell Fear’s family?”
“Yes, Doctor. How is he?”
Sloane held her breath as strong arms wrapped around her from behind.
Startled, she turned to find it was Kasper holding her. Foster and Bella were
also standing there along with others that Sloane didn’t know, but recognized
from the wedding. Foster was holding an elderly woman in his arms.
“When did you guys get here?”
“Oh honey, about an hour ago. You were so out of it; you didn’t respond
to any of us.” Bella hugged her.
Sloane turned back to the doctor in disbelief.
“Maxwell suffered from a gunshot wound to the lateral thoracic. It caused
a significant amount of blood loss and collapsed a lung. We’ve stopped the
bleeding and re-inflated his lung.”
“Oh my God. Is he going to be okay?”
“I believe he’ll make a full recovery. He’s out of surgery now. Once he’s
in a private room, I’ll send a nurse to get you.”
The doctor patted her shoulder before turning and walking down the
hallway. Sloane plopped herself down in the nearest chair. Bella took the one
next to her. Sloane put her head on her cousin’s shoulder. She felt the tears
start all over again.
“It’s okay, honey. He’s gonna be just fine. You heard the doctor.”
“I could have lost him, Bella. I could have lost him today and he never
would have known. I never told him.”
“Oh, don’t think such things. Deep down I’m sure he knows you love him.
We all do.” She smiled down at her.
“Not that. Bella…I’m pregnant,” Sloane whispered.
“What?” the elderly woman called from halfway across the waiting room.
She must’ve had her hearing aids on full freakin’ blast to have heard Sloane.
She felt like a big spotlight was shining on her now. “What did you just say?”
“I…um…I’m sorry, who are you?” she stammered as the elderly woman
removed herself from Foster’s arms. She made her way over to where Sloane
sat with Bella. Moving slowly, but gracefully, the woman stopped in front of
her. Sloane stood up because it felt wrong to be seated.
“I’m Adeline. Max’s grandmother.”
“Oh my…”
“Oh my, is one way to put it.”
“Addy, what’s going on?”
A middle-aged woman approached them. She had short auburn hair that
framed a round face with gentle eyes. She was beautiful. Only the slightest
smudge of her eye makeup indicated her worry for Max. Max’s grandmother
took the woman’s hands in her own. A smile turned her lip up slightly.
“I believe this is the young lady Max has been telling you about.”
The woman’s attention shifted back to her. “You’re Sloane?”
“Yes, ma’am. I am.”
“I’m Caroline. Max’s mother. It’s nice to finally meet you.” Her smile was
so genuine that Sloane was slightly taken aback. Max never spoke about his
family before. She wasn’t sure he had one. She had no idea why he would
talk about her to them.
“I’m so sorry. This is all my fault.”
“Don’t. This is what my Max does. He protects people for a living. Every
job runs a risk. We all know that.”
A job. It all boils down to that. Sloane felt stupid that she had almost
forgotten. It made sense now. Of course Max told his family about his work.
Sloane talked about work with her family. Now that job was done and Max
would move on again. Caroline wiped a single tear from her cheek. Sloane
straightened her shoulders. She would tell Max about the pregnancy because
he deserved to know, but she would be clear in telling him he had no
obligations.
“Now dear, what was it that you were saying?”
“I’m sorry, what?” Sloane feigned ignorance, but his grandmother was a
smart cookie.
“Nice try. How far along are you?”
Caroline’s eyes widened. “Oh my.”
“My thoughts exactly.” Sloane tried to smile. “I’m about two months
along.”
Adeline nodded. “Well, this changes everything.”
“I don’t see how.”
“He doesn’t know.”
It wasn’t a question. Adeline was simply making a statement. The door
leading to the lobby opened. A weight pressed against Sloane’s chest as
Charlie scanned the small waiting room. She had her hair pulled back with
rose-colored scrubs on. Spotting Foster, she hurried over to him.
“How is he, Foster?”
“The doctor said he would be fine.”
She gasped, pressing a hand to her chest. “Thank God.”
“How did you know he was here?”
“I was bringing a patient to surgery. I noticed his name on the board.”
Charlie looked up, and their eyes met across the room. The hate and anger
radiating off of the woman could practically be seen, it was so thick. Foster
grabbed her arm, but she shook him off with a dirty look and a jerk of her
arm. Pointing a perfectly manicured finger at Sloane, she closed the distance.
“You. This is all your fault, you bitch,” she screamed.
“Excuse me, who are you?” Adeline crossed her arms over her chest.
“Charlie, this isn’t the time,” Foster warned her.
“I’ve been seeing Max for a while now. I guess you could call me his
girlfriend.”
“Charlie, don’t—” Foster’s plea went unnoticed.
“Really? Max never mentioned you to us. He always tells us the important
parts of his life. Especially women.”
“We’ve been seeing each other for almost a year.” Charlie sounded
surprised.
“And yet, we’ve never even heard him speak your name before. What
does that tell you?”
Tears ran down Charlie’s face. Her mouth hung slightly agape. Sloane
would’ve felt bad, if she wasn’t such a bitch to her. Sloane watched her face
harden. Charlie glared at her.
“Don’t think for one minute that he won’t drop you just as quickly when
the next pretty face comes along.”
“I’m not your competition, Charlie. I know better than to try and tie him
down. That’s why I called it off with Max weeks ago.”
Caroline placed her hand on Sloane’s shoulder, urging Sloane to turn and
look at her. “That’s why you ended it?”
“Yes, ma’am. I need stability in my…situation. I’m not built for a two
a.m. phone call when he’s lonely.”
“Go to Hell,” Charlie spat.
“I’m not judging you. If you’re okay with that kind of relationship, good
for you. I just know I’m not.”
Charlie eyed her angrily. “I’m a stronger woman than you, that’s why.
He’ll be back. He always comes back.”
Adeline waved her pointed finger around. “Well that’s horse wash. Sloane
is willing to walk away from the man she loves because she won’t settle for
less than she deserves. That’s what I call strength.”
Caroline smiled. “Well said, Addy.”
“You make me sound like a martyr.” Sloane couldn’t help but laugh. “In
reality, I’m just selfish. I want it all or nothing.”
A short round nurse interrupted.
“Max is awake now and asking for a Sloane.”
“Go on, dear. Tell him.” Adeline patted her shoulder.
“Yes, ma’am.”
Taking a deep breath, Sloane followed the nurse to Max’s room. The
woman opened the door for her before ushering her inside. Max lay there
with his eyes closed, his chest rising and falling with each breath. Beeping
machines were the only sound in the room. He should have looked fragile
lying there like he was, but she could never see Max as anything other the
epitome of strength.
Approaching the side of the bed, she placed her hand on his. Max opened
his eyes slowly. His radiant smile almost melted her right there and then.
What she wouldn’t give to be on the receiving end of it every day.
“You’re here.”
 “Thank you so much.”
“I told you I would keep you safe.”
“Yes, you did.”
Max groaned. He probably couldn’t feel much from all the painkillers, but
he looked exhausted. “We…need to have a conversation.”
“I agree.” She sighed.
“Good.”

***

Max

Max knew Sloane felt guilty about him getting shot. It was wrong to
exploit that, but he would worry about that later. Right now he had to tell her
how he felt and make her stay. He patted the space on the bed beside him.
Sloane slowly lowered herself onto the mattress.
“I know we don’t know everything about each other. I’ve never really
wanted to know much more than what gets a woman off, to be honest with
you. I’ve seen too many relationships go south to actually want to be in one.”
“I know, Max. I’m not asking you for one.”
“Let me finish. I never believed my Gram when she told me one day I’d
find a woman who would make me want to spend every moment with her. I
do now. I’ve missed you, Sloane. I’ve missed your smile, your laugh, the way
you look at me. I want to be with you. I see everything I never knew I wanted
in a woman when I look at you.”
Sloane was crying. Was that a good thing or a bad thing? Her blue eyes
shimmered. Max hoped like hell that they were tears of joy. She lowered her
head to try to hide it from him, but it was too late. He couldn’t lose her. He
pressed on.
“I’m ruined, baby. No one else will do. You’re all I want. You’re
everything I need and I refuse to let you walk away again without a fight. Do
you understand that? Look at me, Sloane.”
She raised her head. She was still in her gown with his blood covering part
of her dress and arm. Most of her hair was still pulled back except those
damn bangs had come loose. Max pushed them off of her face. He used the
motion to allow him to cup her cheek. He stroked his thumb across the
smooth skin a few times. She leaned into his touch. She was so damn
beautiful. With a pounding heart, Max decided it was time to go all in.
“I refuse to let you go. I love you, Sloane.”
“You what?” She gasped.
“I love you, baby.”
Sloane stood up and paced the room. Now he was starting to worry. He
thought for sure she was going to turn and walk out. He didn’t know what
else he could say to make her stay, but he needed to come up with something.
“You love me?” She whispered it like a prayer.
“Absofuckinlutely.”
“Max…”
She took her bottom lip in between her teeth, worrying it as she sat down
beside him again. She looked unsure of herself. He knew the moment she
gained the courage she was looking for. Her shoulders squared and she sat up
straighter, determination painting her face.
“There’s no easy way to say this to you, so I’m just going to say it. You’re
going to be a father.”
Of all the things he thought she would say to him, that wasn’t one of them.
Not even close. He was going to be a father. He understood the words. He
just couldn’t reconcile them pertaining to him.
“You’re pregnant.”
“Yes, Max, I’m pregnant.”
Max felt the smile spreading across his face. He was going to be a father.
His baby was growing in her belly. Pride swelled inside him. He tried to sit
up, but the pain forced him to lie back down. Instead he held his arm open for
her.
“Are you okay? Did you pull your stitches?”
“I don’t care, Sloane. I just want you in my arms. Come here.”
“Max no, you’re hurt.”
“Now.” The firmness in his voice left no room to argue.
Sloane carefully climbed into the small hospital bed with him. She put her
head on his shoulder and her hand over his heart. He was in pain and beyond
tired, but he had the woman he loved in his arms and his future growing
inside of her. Nothing could top this moment of pure happiness.
“Max,” she whispered against his shoulder.
“Yeah, baby?”
She looked up at him, meeting his eyes. Tears still glistened in hers. Her
smile lit up every dark spot in his soul.
 “I love you too, Max.”
Her soft kiss was like a promise. A promise of their future together. Just
like that, Sloane topped his best moment ever. He knew without a doubt she
would continue to do so for years to come and he couldn’t wait.
 EPILOGUE
Max

Max watched as Mia struggled to keep herself from falling back down on
her cute little diapered butt. At ten months old, she was already growing up
too quickly for his liking. These were his favorite moments. Sitting out in the
yard while his daughter played on the blanket beside him. The wonder in her
eyes as she took in her surroundings was a salve to his soul. All of the shitty
things he saw as a cop and then as a PI had begun to jade him. Mia helped
restore his faith in humanity.
He’d never expected to trust a woman enough to fall in love. Finding
Sloane had changed him in the best possible way. She made him want to be a
better man. He couldn’t be more grateful to be able to call her his own. Her
sweet voice broke him from his thoughts.
“I thought we agreed that she could wait on a puppy, Max?”
“We did, but look at her, baby. She’s already in love.”
Sloane sat next to Max on the blanket. Their daughter giggled loudly as
she played with the cutest ball of yellow fur. The eight-week-old golden
retriever was a perfect addition to their little family. Yes, Max had agreed to
wait until Mia was a toddler before buying a dog, but one look at the pup and
Max couldn’t pass him up.
“What can I say? When you’re right, you’re right. He’s absolutely
adorable.”
“Can I get that in writing?” He laughed.
“That he’s adorable? Sure.”
 “No, that I’m right?”
“No, you may not.”
Sloane smiled sweetly at him, leaning over to steal a kiss. Almost two
years later and her kisses still ignited the fire within him. He lifted her hand
up and kissed the back of it. Her diamond engagement ring sparkled in the
sunlight.
“When are you going to set a date and make an honest man outta me?”
“When we aren’t so busy that I can take the time to drop what’s left of this
weight.”
“There’s nothing for you to drop. You’re even more beautiful than when
we first met.”
Sure, her belly wasn’t as taunt as before, and there were stretch marks
where there was once smooth skin, but Max didn’t care about those things.
Sloane was gorgeous. The fact that she had given him a healthy, happy,
beautiful baby girl only made him want her more.
“Max.” She scowled, rolling her eyes at him.
“I’m serious. Everything around here will be relatively settled in a few
weeks. Don’t keep me waiting.”
“I can’t plan a wedding in a few weeks, Max.” She laughed at his
eagerness.
“Okay, okay. Soon, though?”
“Soon, Max, soon.”
Sloane moved herself between his legs. He opened them into a V shape to
allow her to sit. She pressed her back to his chest, and Max wrapped his arms
around her. They watched Mia play with her new friend.
“So what time will the guys be over in the morning? Do you want me to
make breakfast?”
For now, Max was conducting business out of his small home office until
the building he leased was ready to move in. He was waiting for the landlord
to give him the green light. As of last month all the proper licensing had
come in. His dream of being his own boss was finally a reality. Once he knew
it was going to happen, he called Tank, Mother, and Gutter Mouth. They all
agreed to take on a role in the company. Max couldn’t be happier. He had it
all: an amazing, soon-to-be wife, a sweet baby girl, and a bright future,
heading up his own company.
“No way, you’re my woman. If you don’t stop feeding them, they’ll never
go out and find their own,” he teased.
 “Yes, dear. Can you answer one thing for me?”
“Anything.”
“Why in God’s name would you name that sweet little puppy, ‘Killer’?”
“Why not?” he asked innocently as she erupted with laughter.
“I love you, Maxwell Fear. I don’t know what I’m going to do with you,
but I sure as hell love you.”
“I love you, baby. I can think of a few things you can do with me.” He
waggled his eyebrows at her. His cell phone chimed from his pocket. “Hold
that thought.”
He swiped his finger across the screen to answer. Sloane watched him
expectantly as he said, “thank you” and disconnected. He smiled down at her
before kissing her soft lips.
“Fear Incorporated is officially open for business.”

The End.
 Bonus!

Get Instant Access to A "Secret" Bonus

Chapter From Fear Inc. Volume 1 by Melinda
Valentine Now!
Click HERE.
 About the Author
Melinda Valentine was born in upstate New York. Being the youngest of
four children (and the only girl) made it easy for her to turn to books as
companions. As a young child, she was whisked away to Baltimore,
Maryland and spent her youth reading books such as Nancy Drew, The
Chronicles of Narnia, and The Little House on the Prairie saga.
However, it wasn't until she was twelve years old that she read a book
(Stephen King's IT) that made her realize that someday, she would herself
become a writer. After that, her first (horrible) manuscript came to life, and at
thirteen she had received her very first rejection letter. Heartbroken, she
continued to read even more to learn about the craft of writing.
Today Melinda calls West Virginia home, with her husband and their three
hilarious children. She works full time as a bank teller and creates characters
she hopes her readers fall in love with as much as she has.

Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/authormelindavalentine

Twitter:
https://twitter.com/author_melindav

Website:
http://www.melindavalentine.com/
 Kade
By Apryl Baker
 CHAPTER ONE
The crowd below looked more like an ant farm than an actual New York
street, teeming with busy people, Juan Ramirez noted as he watched from his
thirty-second-floor hotel room. It always fascinated him how very animalistic
humans were, even when they clung desperately to the trappings of society.
At heart, people were all animals, himself included. Sometimes he even
pretended to be civilized, but today was not one of those days.
He checked his watch again. Mona was late. The bitch had been late for
their last three meetings. She seemed to be under the impression she was safe
just because she happened to be the daughter of a councilman. These putas,
they were all the same. Maybe this time he’d teach her a lesson she wouldn’t
forget.
After another thirty minutes and no Mona, he pulled on his jacket and
checked his gun, making sure it was fully loaded. Habit, really. He had other
business to attend to this morning.
“Mateo!”
The six-year-old ducked his head through the door. “Sí, señor?”
“Grab your shoes, little one. We have business to attend to.”
The little boy nodded and disappeared back into the bedroom. Juan heard
the television turn off, and then the child came shuffling out of the room,
rubbing his eyes. He hadn’t slept well the night before. Nightmares plagued
him. He’d get over them soon enough. Juan was training the boy to be a
weapon. He needed to be exposed to everything from a young age to let go of
his conscience and become the killer the cartel wanted.
The boy could almost pass for a Hispanic if it weren’t for his green eyes.
He played outside enough to be as brown as the other children, and his coal
black hair blended in well. It was just his eyes, inherited from his mother.
From what Juan knew of the boy’s real father, the child took after him. It
was hard for him to understand that killing was necessary. He had the nasty
tendency to want to protect others. He’d seen it in the way the child stood up
to bullies in the neighborhood, even at such a young age. It was Juan’s job to
direct that protectiveness toward the cartel.
Those were the instructions he’d been given when they’d delivered the
child into his custody six years ago. He kept himself detached, never letting
himself care for the boy. That wasn’t his job. He was to keep him fed,
clothed, and to train him. Much as he himself had been trained.
“Listo.”
Juan nodded and collected the child’s hand, leading him out of the room
and to the elevator. The boy liked elevators. His eyes lit up every time they
got on one. It was one of the small pleasures he allowed the child. Juan
himself had been fascinated by escalators at that age. Having a little fun
wouldn’t cause any harm to the grand scheme of things.
As they stepped out of the hotel, he noticed a black town car pull up
behind his own black SUV. Mona tumbled out of the back door before her
driver could so much as get out. She spotted Juan right away and smiled, her
overly white teeth flashing in the sunlight. Golden bracelets clinked together
on her right arm, distracting Juan from the woman’s tight red dress. She
stumbled again as she started forward, her six-inch stilettos getting in her
way.
“Juan.” She leaned in to kiss him, and Juan dodged her. She stank of
cigarettes and stale beer.
“You are late.”
She gave him another sugary grin. “I’m not late, I’m just…”
“Drunk.” He couldn’t hide the disgust in his voice. “It is no matter. We
can discuss our business on the way to my next appointment.” He took her
arm and steered her toward the SUV, pushing her inside when his driver
opened the door. There wasn’t room for all of them in the back, so he ordered
the boy into the front seat. Mateo obeyed without question, his expression
blank. Juan knew he suspected something bad was coming.
And it was.
“You have my money?” He let his eyes rove over Mona. She had a nice
figure.
 “Yes.” She dug around in her purse and pulled out a fat envelope. He took
it from her and counted, ignoring her gasp of outrage. He no more trusted her
not to cheat him than he did anyone else. All there. At least she was honest
with her money. He tucked it into his breast pocket then turned his attention
back to the simpering socialite.
“We must have the discussion of punctuality again, Mona. I am growing
weary of this.”
“Juan, baby, I have responsibilities too…”
“No, you were getting hammered.” He cut her off before she started her
usual spiel of bullshit.
She sent him what she probably thought was a sultry look, when in fact it
looked like she’d just tasted something sour. He couldn’t abide drunkards,
especially those who worked for him.
“Today will be the last day you are ever late to a meeting and the last day
you will ever show up drunk.”
Her smile turned sly, and he knew she thought he was bluffing. He wasn’t.
“You’re going to learn what happens when you disobey me, Mona.”
The chill in his voice made Mateo gasp in the front seat. He’d used that
tone on the boy enough during punishments for him to recognize it. He
understood what it meant. Mona soon would.
“You think I can’t hurt you, puta?” He leaned over, his hand cupping her
neck, his thumb stroking her jawline. “Because of your papa.”
She smiled, the triumph of that statement in her glassy, drunken eyes.
“You’re wrong.” He tightened his grip around her throat, cutting off her
air. She squirmed, trying to get away, but he rolled on top of her, coming to
rest with his knees on either side of the small woman. “I could snap your
neck and toss you in the dumpster behind the warehouse we’re going to.”
She struggled, bucking, but he simply squeezed her neck tighter.
“I know what you’re thinking. People saw you get into this vehicle.
Cameras, evidence…” He grinned. “All I have to do is make a phone call,
and all that evidence gets scrubbed clean. And those eyewitnesses? They’ll
forget what they saw, or they’ll disappear. We never get caught. You’re not
safe, Mona. The day you agreed to mule drugs for us, your life became ours
to do with as we pleased.”
He eased his grip, and she drew in a small sip of air. He let his other hand
cup her breast, twisting the nipple harshly. “Do you understand, Mona?”
Her eyes dilated, the fear finally beginning to show, but she didn’t nod.
This woman. He shook his head and pinched her nipple harder, pulling a cry
of pain from her.
“Do you understand?”
She nodded after a moment, and he let her go, sitting back down on his
side of the SUV. This puta was going to learn her lesson today. Of that, he’d
made up his mind. Everyone in the organization understood their place, and
Mona was going to get it through her head if he had to beat her bloody.
They rode in silence for the next half hour as the driver took them into the
Bronx. They pulled into the abandoned apartment complex Hector operated
out of. There were no guards on the front. It wasn’t only whores who were
stupid. Dealers who thought themselves kingpins suffered from the same
affliction.
He opened his door and dragged Mona out. Mateo joined him without
having to be told. They approached the front entrance, and again, no guards
met them. It wasn’t until they descended into the basement that he ran into a
guard.
“Buying or selling?” The tall black man stared down at Juan, his
expression a no-nonsense one. At least they’d put someone who could do
some damage on the door. He looked like a boxer.
“Juan Ramirez to see Hector.” His quiet voice belied the danger behind
the words.
“I don’t know a Juan Ramirez.’
“Hector does.” He put a bit of a bite into his tone and the guy stared at him
for a heartbeat longer, debating, but opened the door and allowed him inside.
Juan shook his head. None of their guards back home would have been
stupid enough to let an unknown individual into the heart of one of their drug
houses. He would have been verified first. These New Yorkers. None of them
understood anything.
The basement itself was a hive of activity. Three rows of tables had been
set up along one wall where drugs were being cut and packaged. Another two
rows of tables took up the other wall where people sat counting money.
Never have your money and your drugs in the same location. That was the
first rule of the cartel. The police might get the drugs or the money, but
they’d never get both. Laziness.
He spotted Hector laid back on the deep red velvet couch enjoying a blow
job from a dark-haired woman. His whore, most likely, or one of the gang’s
girls who serviced any of the male members when required. He had his eyes
closed, sweat outlining his brow, while he moaned at the talented little mouth
pleasuring him.
Juan watched them, his own cock twitching. The puta seemed to know
what she was doing. He let out a long breath when the girl did something that
brought Hector’s ass up off the couch, and a deep groan escaped the man.
Perhaps Juan would taste the girl himself.
He strode over and pulled the girl from Hector by the hair and tossed her
aside. The man’s eyes opened, the glare dying when he saw the gun pointed
at his cock. For a man like Hector, the loss of his manhood would be more
detrimental than anything else Juan could do to him. Unfortunately, death
was in the cards for Hector.
The sound of the gun echoed through the room louder than even Hector’s
screams as blood gushed from his cock. It wouldn’t kill him quickly. He’d
have to bleed out, but it would ensure he listened to Juan and that everyone
here heard what he had to say.
“You think we don’t know everything, Hector? We don’t know you’re
skimming money from the prostitution rings, overselling the drugs, and
keeping a share? This is not your operation. It is the cartel’s operation, and
you are nothing.”
“I wasn’t…” Hector pressed down on the wound, trying to stem the blood
and stop the pain. “I…”
Juan fired the gun again, and it hit Hector’s kneecap. Another scream
rolled out of the man.
“Don’t lie to me, boy. You think I would be here if we didn’t have proof?”
He fired another bullet into the man’s foot. “You knew what would happen if
you cheated us. We told you the rules from day one, and you thought you
were smarter than we were. That you wouldn’t get caught. Stupid.”
He saw Mateo out of the corner of his eye. The boy stood stoic, his eyes
fixed on the horrific scene in front of him, but they burned with rage. Juan
needed to find a way to flip that rage to the side of the cartel. He worried the
kid would never be an asset to the cartel. He was too much like his father, but
that wouldn’t deter Juan from doing his best.
“Mateo, come here.”
The boy shuffled over to him, his spine stiff and his eyes downcast.
“What happens to those who betray us?”
“They are punished.” The boy looked at Hector, his expression as
emotionless as his voice.
 Juan put a bullet right between Hector’s eyes, and Mateo never flinched.
At least the boy was learning to compartmentalize.
He pointed to Hector’s second in command. “You are now in charge. You
see what happens when you cross us?”
The man nodded, unable to take his eyes off his friend.
“As a token of our goodwill, I’ve brought you a gift.” He pointed to Mona.
“She thinks she can cross us as well. She’s nothing more than a puta. Show
her what it means to be one of our whores then deliver her back to her home.
Keep her for a few days if you want, and make sure everyone gets a taste.”
The new leader of this particular sect of Los Muertos stood. “Gracias,
Señor Ramirez. We won’t let you down, and we thank you for the gift.”
“Death will meet you if you let us down again.”
Juan collected the whore he’d taken a liking to and escorted her and the
boy out while Mona’s screams began. He smiled once he settled himself in
the car. He leaned back and relaxed, his hand gripping his new whore’s hair
as she bent down and went to work on his cock.
All in all, a good day’s work.
 CHAPTER TWO
Kade yawned and let his office chair recline. He’d been working to get the
office for Kincaid Security & Investigations up and running for the last three
weeks. His little brother, Mason, finally managed to get the computer
systems installed and all the programs working. The security system had been
a nightmare of its own. The entire brownstone that housed the business
needed to be rewired to meet code and handle the new computer and security
systems.
And he’d been dealing with this by himself. Viktor was off on a pro-bono
case for a friend of their brother, Dimitri. Not that Kade begrudged Viktor.
The woman needed help. Her soon to be ex-husband beat her and then moved
to their daughter. Kade despised men who turned their fists on helpless
women and children. He would have done it himself for free if Dimitri
reached him first.
His phone chirped, and he glanced at it. His wife’s smiling face stared
back. Angel always brightened his day, but right now he wasn’t up for talking
to her. She’d been harassing him to go back to Miami so she could get some
closure in her brother’s death. His mother and grandmother ordered him to
take his wife there so they could get remarried and put their past behind them.
He snorted. All the women in his life seemed to want to order him around
and expected he’d obey without a fight. He’d do whatever he damned well
pleased.
Dylan Jenkins, who was a whiz at finding information, stuck his head in.
“You got a minute?”
Kade sighed and sat up. A nap would have been so nice. The big man
came in and settled himself into one of the two chairs opposite Kade. It was
almost comical. Dylan stood about six feet five or so, and he dwarfed the
chair. His blond hair and ice blue eyes reminded Kade of some of the serial
killers he’d dealt with in his time with the Behavioral Analysis Unit of the
FBI. The man’s eyes were always so cold. Viktor assured him he could be
trusted, but something about him bothered Kade. He just couldn’t put his
finger on what.
He held up a plain yellow folder. “I have some information for you.”
Kade’s spine stiffened and he leaned forward, eager but cautious of what
news Dylan brought him. He’d asked the man to look into the cartel,
specifically whether he was still on their radar. “Well?”
“It’s not what you want to hear.” Those piercing blue eyes turned colder,
if that was possible. “You’re still high up on their hit list.”
“That makes no sense. They could have taken me out many times over the
years…” He trailed off at the hard shake of Dylan’s head.
“The cartel never forgets. They’ve been busy expanding their reach, which
now includes New York. Before, they were told to watch for you if you set
foot back in Miami. Now, they are actively looking for you. I’d say stepping
outside your apartment right now is a risk. Going to Miami?” Dylan took a
deep breath and let it out slowly. “That would be a death sentence.”
Fuck. Angel needed to go say goodbye to her brother. How was he
supposed to tell her that wouldn’t be happening any time soon? He was in for
a shit storm when he got home.
“They have people in New York, you said?” Kade glanced down at his
phone. Angel was calling again. He let it go to voicemail. This conversation
was too important to disrupt.
Dylan nodded, flipping the file open. “I did an in-depth investigation. The
cartel started out in Miami in 1976. Very small, very elite. They stayed quiet
up until around the early nineties, when they started to show off their power
in force. Not long after that, they were the number one cartel in the south.
These guys migrated up from Central America, Kade. They mean business.”
“I know. I was embedded in their organization undercover for over a
year.”
“No, man. What you saw was like someone window shopping. You think
you see the best stuff in the window displays, but really, all the good shit is in
the back, just waiting for the rich people to flood in.”
Shopping? This scary-ass motherfucker was talking about shopping?
 “I worked retail in high school.” His eyes turned glacial, telling Kade to
fuck off with any questions. Fine by him.
“When did they move into New York?”
“Spring of last year. They’ve slowly been taking out more and more of the
local drug dealers. They either bring them into the fold, or eliminate those
that try to stand up to them. After a few grisly deaths, the rest get the picture
and don’t put up a fight. These are vicious people, Kade.”
“They’re vicious? Just wait until I tell my wife we can’t go to Miami.”
“Better you than me.” Dylan finally cracked a smile, and Kade scowled.
“You think you’re escaping blame, motherfucker? Shit, no. As soon as she
finds out you’re the one who did the research, she’ll come for you.”
The smirk faded from his face, and Dylan’s blue eyes went frosty. “Shit.”
“Yup.”
Kade thanked him and took the file folder to study in-depth later. How the
fuck was he going to tell Angel this after he’d promised her they’d go? Shit,
shit, shit.
“What stuck a hornet up your ass?”
Kade looked up to see his younger brother, Nikoli, standing in the
doorway to his sort of put-together office. At least it had chairs and a desk.
Nik looked exactly like him, so much so they could be twins. Dark hair, black
eyes, and a swagger that suggested more confidence than anyone had a right
to possess.
“My wife.”
“What did you do now?” Nikoli strolled into the room and sat down. He
and Angel were friends—more than friends, really. They considered each
other family. She took care of him when he’d come into her bar drunk. Nik
had no idea she was married to him. Hell, neither had Angel at the time, since
he’d forgotten to file the divorce papers. She’d looked after Nik because she
knew he was Kade’s brother. Once Nik found out she was his sister-in-law,
he’d gone into super over-protective mode. All his brothers had, really. They
didn’t have sisters growing up. The poor girl would have killed them, more
likely than not, but the men were more than making up for it with Nik’s Lily,
Dimitri’s Becca, and his Angel.
“Wipe the grin off your face and tell me what you did to my girl.”
The steel in the boy’s voice made Kade laugh. Nik was the most protective
of all of them. He would sacrifice anything for the girls, especially Lily and
Angel. They didn’t know Becca that well yet, but they were working on it,
especially since she’d convinced Dimitri to leave sunny LA to move to
snowy New York. Having grown up in Russia, Dimitri had been determined
to escape the cold, but Becca hated LA, so he’d packed up his stuff and
moved to New York. Amazing what their women could make them do.
“I didn’t do anything, brat.” He leaned back and cracked his knuckles. “I
just have to tell her we can’t go to Miami.”
“Why not?” Nik checked his phone, frowning.
“I had Dylan check it out, and my name is still pretty high on their hit
list.”
“Shit.”
“There’s more.” He rubbed his temples, the headache starting to bloom.
“They’re here in New York. If they see me or Angel, we could be in a shit
storm of trouble.”
“Are you fucking serious?” His brother’s eyes went hard and mean,
reminding him of Conner, Viktor’s twin. Something had happened to him in
Afghanistan, and he was harder, cold.
Kade nodded, suddenly feeling weary. “Dylan thinks just walking outside
is too much of a risk. These people are brutal bastards, Nik. The things they
would do to Angel…” He trailed off, shaking his head. It was too horrific to
even contemplate.
“She needs security around the clock. I’ll pay for it myself.”
“Nik, it’s not just Angel. To get to me, they’ll go through my family.
We’re all in danger, even Lily and Becca.”
He winced at the string of curse words that left his brother’s mouth. He
had no idea Nik knew so many expletives. It came out in a mixture of
Russian and English.
“How many men can we spare here?” Nik asked once he’d calmed down.
“Three, maybe four. We have everyone on cases. I’ll have to pull people
just to get those three or four.”
“I’ll hire outside security, and your guys can supervise them. The women
need round-the-clock protection.”
Normally, Kade would have told Nikoli no, but when it came to Angel, he
swallowed his pride and did what needed to be done. His little brother was a
millionaire, owning his own gaming company that put out a lot of popular
titles. The boy could buy and sell as many security companies as he wanted.
Kade made good money, but nothing like Nik. It irked him that the kid could
do more for his wife than Kade could. This, though? He’d get no arguments
out of Kade for providing security to their girls.
“I appreciate that, Nikoli.”
“Where are you?”
The cold bite in Nik’s voice startled Kade.
“Stay there until I get home. We have a situation. I mean it, Lily Bells. Do
not go out. Hell, don’t even go near the windows.” There was a pause in
which Kade assumed Lily ripped his brother a new one because of the wince
that floated across face. “Now, Lily Bells…” He pulled the phone away from
his ear and stared at it, dumbstruck. “She hung up on me.”
“If I spoke to Angel in the tone you just did to your woman, she’d do more
than hang up on me. She’d lock me out of the apartment and withhold sex for
a year.” He smirked at the boy’s alarm. “If I were you, I’d take flowers and
wine home, apologize, and then show her how much I loved her.”
“Screw her until she forgets how big of an ass I can be, you mean?”
Kade nodded, grinning when Nikoli excused himself and headed home,
his phone out to tell Dimitri what was going on and that he’d be sending
security for Becca. The kid was in for it when he got home. Lily was the
sweetest person he knew, including his wife, but the woman had a mean
streak a mile wide. He almost pitied Nik. Almost.
But that brought him back around to his own problem. Angel was going to
be pissed, and she was meaner than Lily and his mother combined. The first
call he made was to Jasper Watkins. He’d been Angel’s guard during the
serial killer scare, and she might not object so hard if her new guard was
someone she knew. Besides, Jasper was the best they had when it came to a
bodyguard. No one was better.
“Boss.” The deep voice rumbled through the phone.
“Jasper. I have a new assignment for you.” He rolled his head from side to
side, trying to relieve the pressure in the stiff muscles of his neck.
“I haven’t finished this one yet.” Jasper yawned. His client kept late hours,
and Kade knew the man napped when and where he could.
“I’m sending Sawyer to relieve you. This is more important.”
“More important than an ambassador’s daughter?”
“It’s for Angel.”
The long pause on the other end was a testament to how the statement had
shocked Jasper. “What happened? The bastard get out on bail?”
Angel’s stalker, the deadliest serial killer to ever prey upon Boston, was
thankfully locked away in a maximum-security prison until his trial in a few
months. Angel would have to testify, and every time she thought about it, she
was plagued by nightmares. He wished to God he could take those awful
memories from her, but he couldn’t. Instead, he worked hard to help her
make new ones she could rely on to help her through the worst of them.
“No, the fucker is still locked up.” Kade’s hands fisted just thinking about
him. All he wanted was to beat the bastard who’d violated her. He hadn’t
raped her, but he’d come damn close. He’d put his hands on her, his mouth.
Rage froze him. If he could get five minutes alone with the bastard…
“Then, what?” Jasper’s question cleared some of the rage, at least enough
to let him answer.
“Miami’s deadliest drug cartel. I’ll fill you in when you get here. And,
Jasper, as soon as Sawyer shows up, you haul ass to my apartment.”
After assuring Kade he would, Jasper hung up on him.
Now all he had to do was tell Angel.
 CHAPTER THREE
Angel glanced at her phone. Two texts and three missed calls from Kade.
If she looked at the texts, she’d feel obligated to respond. If she did that, her
shopping trip would be cut short. Kade’s birthday was next week, and she
was currently browsing at Macy’s for his present.
What to get him, though? The man claimed he didn’t need or want
anything but her. Which warmed her heart, but it didn’t help her at all right
now. He never had been very good at accepting presents. Secretly, Angel
thought he tried to ignore his birthday because it meant he got a little older.
She laughed as she browsed the suits section of the store.
Clothes were boring presents, though. No one liked getting clothes on
their birthday. Birthdays and Christmas were special holidays that required
special gifts. Gifts that meant something. She’d been agonizing over this for
almost a month now and still had no idea what to get him.
Sighing, she gave up and strolled outside. Spring in New York was a little
chilly, but nothing like Boston, at least. She buttoned up her coat and tried to
grab the attention of a cabbie. Angel refused to take her car out in this traffic.
It was awful. She lived only about ten minutes away from downtown,
anyway. Why would she subject her car to crazy drivers? Cabs were easier.
A black SUV pulled up to the hotel across the street, and a man and a little
boy got out. The woman who staggered out caught her attention. She wasn’t
dressed like either of the previous two. In fact, if Angel hazarded a guess, the
woman might be a hooker. Who in their right mind exposed a little kid to
that? Not that she had anything against hookers. People had to eat and put a
roof over their heads, after all. Angel didn’t think they should be shamed for
doing what needed to be done to survive, but children didn’t need to see it
either.
Her phone buzzed again, and she glanced at it. The image of Lily Holmes,
Nikoli’s fiancée, stared at her. This one she answered as she watched the
people across the street. “Hey, Lily. What’s up?”
“Nikoli is being an ass, that’s what’s up.” The irritation in the girl’s voice
pulled a chuckle out of Angel. She and Lily had become very good friends
over the last few months. Enough so that Lily or Angel would call each other
when the brothers upset them and devise their punishments.
“What did he do this time?” Angel almost yelled when she saw the little
boy step closer to the curb. What the hell was wrong with people that they
didn’t watch their kids on a busy street?
“Called out of the blue, all growly, and told me to keep my ass in the
apartment and not to go anywhere. Normally, I don’t mind when he wants to
stay in. We have lots of fun, but it was the way he said it this time. Like I was
some kind of trained animal who would obey without question. He’s never
spoken to me like that before.”
“Maybe something’s wrong?” Angel took several steps toward the little
boy, some instinct bubbling up. He was too close to the edge of the sidewalk.
Did his father not see him? “I’ve never heard him speak to a woman that
way, even his one-night stands. He was never cold with them, just matter-of-
fact.”
“He’s a stupid ass, is what he is.” Lily paused and answered a question.
“Where are you?”
“At work. When the ass called and demanded I stay home, I went to work,
even though I don’t need to be here today.”
A car whizzed by so fast, she saw the wind of it ruffle the kid’s clothes.
That was it. She sprinted across the street, prepared to give the little boy’s
father a good tongue-lashing. She made it just as he stepped down off the
curb and a car came barreling toward him. Angel grabbed him and dived
toward the sidewalk, landing on her back to keep him from getting hurt.
Green eyes stared down at her solemnly, his dark hair falling down to hide
one. She gasped as she studied him just as intently. Strong jaw, eyes the
shape of Kade’s, and Peter’s nose. She shook her head. No. She was only
seeing what she wanted to see because he looked so much like Kade. It was
what she imagined Matthew would look like, the baby she’d miscarried the
day the police burst in and arrested her brother, Peter. Kade had been the
arresting officer.
This little boy was not Matthew. Her gut twisted at the words, and her
body protested. The similarity to Kade was uncanny, and he had her eyes.
The exact shade. But he wasn’t her baby. Her baby died before he was even
born. Twenty weeks. Fetuses that small did not survive.
He was not her baby.
“Are you okay, sweetheart?” she asked, her hand coming up to stroke his
hair. “Did you get hurt?”
“Dios mío!” The little boy was lifted off her, and a hand thrust down to
help her up. “Thank you, señora!”
She let the man pull her up, still unable to stop staring at the boy, who
stood still and silent, his green eyes vacant. The bright curiosity of before had
fled. What was wrong with him? “You should have been watching him. I saw
him from across the street and barely made it over here in time.”
“You are right, of course. I was on the phone and not watching. It’s a
mistake I won’t make again.”
Yeah, right, she thought sourly. He’d be back on his phone in five
minutes, ignoring his son again. That was how men like him operated. She’d
seen enough of his kind in the bar where she’d worked back in Boston.
Angel looked up to give him the tongue-lashing he deserved, but she
couldn’t get the words out. This man was looking at her like he knew her. He
glanced from her to the boy and back again. Recognition sparked in his eyes,
but it made no sense. She’d never met him.
“Mateo, di gracias a la señora.”
“Gracias, señora.” His voice was soft, but strong. It even held a hint of
defiance. Her heart clenched. He looked so much like what she imagined her
son would. Her eyes burned as the grief of losing her baby washed through
her.
“De nada,” she whispered. When the man put his hand on top of the
child’s head, everything within her wanted to rip the boy away from him and
scream, “Mine.” Stop it. He’s not yours.
“Again, Señora…?”
“Kincaid. Angel Kincaid.”
“Señora Kincaid. Thank you for saving my son.” He gave her a smile and
took the child’s hand, leading him into the hotel.
It took everything she had not to follow them into the hotel and…and
what? Was she seriously standing here considering kidnapping another man’s
son just because he looked like Kade? Shaking her head, she looked around
for her phone that had fallen when she dived for the little boy. It was over by
one of the planters along the hotel sidewalk.
Lily had not hung up. In fact, her tiny voice was squawking loudly.
“Hey, I’m fine.”
“What happened? One second you were there, and the next it looked like
the phone was flying through the air.”
“An idiot wasn’t watching his son, and I dived to get the little boy before
the car hit him.” She rubbed her hip, which started to sting about the same
time her back did.
“Is he okay?”
“Yeah, but his father is an ass who’s just going to go back to talking on
the phone and not paying attention to his kid.”
“That’s terrible. Some people don’t deserve kids.”
“No, they don’t.” She glanced at the hotel entrance once more, before
going back to hailing a cab. The instinct to find the little boy was so
powerful, she dug her nails into her palms.
“Are you okay, Angel?” Lily’s question snapped her attention back to the
phone. They were using FaceTime, so she wasn’t surprised at Lily’s concern.
She couldn’t even imagine what her expression must look like.
“Yeah, it’s just the little boy…” She shook her head and climbed into the
taxi that came to a stop in front of her. She gave him the address.
“The little boy?” Lily prompted when she didn’t say anything.
Angel sighed, her heart breaking as they sped away from the hotel. Her
stomach clenched, and her muscles tensed. This was not good. It had been a
while since she’d let herself feel the grief of losing her son. She hadn’t even
gotten to hold him. The hospital disposed of him as medical waste. Standard
procedure, they told her.
“It’s just that he looked so much like Kade.” A small smile tilted her lips
as she remembered staring up into his green eyes. “His eyes were green, like
mine, and I kid you not, Lily, he had my brother’s nose. He’s exactly what I
pictured my own son would have looked like.”
“Oh, honey.”
“I’ll be fine.” She brushed away a stray tear. “Sometimes the grief hits me
when I’m not expecting it. I need to go home, take a hot bath, and ride it out.”
“Is there anything I can do?” Lily asked, her expression soft and gentle.
“No, but thank you. Now, back to Nik. If you want to come to my place
instead of waiting there like the obedient little woman, you are more than
welcome to. I could use the company, honestly.” This time a bath and a box
of chocolate wasn’t going to get rid of the awful feeling rolling around in the
pit of her stomach or the pain in her heart. She needed a distraction.
“Ohh, I can do that. Meet you there in twenty?”
“Perfect.” Angel said her goodbyes and closed FaceTime, trying to think
about anything but the empty expression on the little boy’s face. It bothered
her so much she started to twist her fingers, a nervous habit she’d picked up
from Lily.
By the time she reached her apartment, it felt like she couldn’t breathe.
She paid the cabby and tried not to run on the way into her building. The
elevator ride felt torturous. What was wrong with her?
She managed to unlock the door without too much trouble, but her
stomach decided to put its two cents in. Angel barely made it to the bathroom
before she threw up. Her entire body shook. This was bad. How had seeing
that child brought about this kind of a reaction? It made no sense.
Panic attack. This had to be a panic attack. She’d never experienced them
before, but what else could this be? Falling to the floor, she curled up and
tried to calm down. It was going to be okay. Everything was going to be fine.
The more she told herself that, the tenser and sicker she became. Dragging
herself up, she swiped her phone off the sink and called Kade. Maybe hearing
his voice would help.
“Finally.” The growl that reached her ears brought tears to her eyes. “Why
the fuck didn’t you answer your damn phone?”
“Kade…” The words were barely a whisper, chock-full of tears.
“Angel, what’s wrong? Are you hurt? Where are you?”
“Home.” She tried to pull in air, but she strangled on it. “Come home,
Kade. I need you.” Then she hung up, unable to deal with any more
questions.
The doorbell rang ten minutes later. Lily. Angel found she couldn’t move
from her position on the bathroom floor. All she could see were those tiny
green eyes boring into her own. Expressionless and as empty as a barren
wasteland. Why did they look like that?
“Angel?”
Kade’s roar caused her tears to flow harder. If only he’d been able to see
the little boy. He’d know what Matthew should have looked like. It wasn’t
fair.
 Kade found his wife lying curled up in a fetal position on the floor, and
terror gripped him. Was she sick, hurt? He rushed in and picked her up,
carrying her to the bedroom. Lily stood in the doorway, eyes wide and
concerned. He paid her no mind when she went into the bathroom.
“What is it, moye serdste? Tell me.” He didn’t mean to sound so angry or
demanding, but he was scared. He’d never seen her like this.
She only cried harder.
“Maybe it’s the little boy she saved.” Lily came out of the bathroom with
a wet cloth. He took it and wiped Angel’s face as best he could.
“Little boy?” he muttered as he wiped away the tears.
“She said he looked like you with her eyes and her brother’s nose.”
Kade’s head snapped up, and he stared at his future sister-in-law. “What?”
“We were on the phone, and the little boy stepped out into traffic. His
father wasn’t watching him, and Angel ran to save him. She said looking at
him brought back her own grief at losing her son. Maybe this is a
manifestation of that grief.”
She saved a child who looked like him. That would do it. They’d been
talking about their son recently, wondering if they might want to try to get
pregnant again. Seeing a child who might look a little like him would
definitely set her off.
“I’m going to make a pot of coffee. Getting something hot into her might
help.”
“Thank you, Lily.”
“No worries.” She smiled and left the room, closing the door behind her.
He was grateful for the privacy.
“Shh, baby, it’s okay.” He rocked Angel like a child as she sobbed. “I’m
right here. It’s okay.”
Kade wasn’t sure how long he sat there, holding her while she cried, but
he was grateful when she finally spoke. Angel was scaring him.
“He looked like Matthew.”
Kade closed his eyes and pulled his own grief in tight. He couldn’t let it
show, not right now. She needed him to be strong.
“I know, baby.”
“No, Kade, you don’t understand.” Her words were barely above a
whisper, but he heard them. “He was a mirror image of you. My eyes. It’s
what our son would have looked like.”
“Honey, it’s because we’ve been talking about having another baby…”
 “No.” Angel pushed his arms away and stood. “He looked like Matthew.
He was even around the same age as our child would have been. If you could
have seen him…” She cleared her throat and dashed the tears away.
“Everything in me said he was mine, Kade. Walking away was the hardest
thing I’ve ever done. This isn’t grief, it’s my body telling me that child is
mine, even though I know he isn’t. My son died.”
Kade’s heart broke seeing the anguish on his wife’s face. “Angel, he’s not
Matthew.”
“Don’t you think I know that?” she railed. “My brain tells me it’s not him,
but my heart says he is. Illogical, but my body is telling me it’s not illogical,
that I need to go back and snatch him and never let him go. It makes no
sense, but that’s how I feel. I had a panic attack when I left him with that
bastard.”
Kade took a deep breath and let it out. How was he going to argue with a
mother’s instincts, wrong as they might be?
“I know how insane I sound.” Her shoulders slumped. “If you had seen
him, you’d understand. Everything in me says he’s mine, Kade. How do I
ignore that?”
“Baby.” He stood and wrapped her in his arms. “I am so sorry you’re
hurting, but he’s not ours.”
“I know.” She shook with more sobs, and all he could do was hold her,
helpless to do anything to take her pain away.
“Why don’t you lie down and rest for a bit?” He led her over to her side of
the bed and helped her with her shoes. Then he tucked a throw around her
and sat with her until she cried herself to sleep. This was too much. He had to
find a way to help her.
He found Lily sitting at the bar in the kitchen, sipping a cup of coffee, pale
and concerned. “How is she?”
“I’ve never seen her this bad.” Granted, he hadn’t been there to see her in
the days after Matthew and Peter died, but somehow he thought this was
worse than that dark time. “Do you know where she was when she saw the
kid?”
“Macy’s, I think. Birthday shopping for you.”
He winced. He’d told her not to bother, that he didn’t want any big fuss
over his birthday, but she’d never listened to a word he said.
Lily’s phone buzzed, and she made a face before muting it. “Dodging
work?”
 “No, dodging your asinine brother. He ordered me to stay put, but he was
mean about it.”
“So, you came over here?” When she nodded, he pulled his phone out and
called Nik.
He picked up on the first ring, panicked. “I can’t find her, and she’s not
answering…”
“Calm down. She’s here.”
“The fuck? Why the hell isn’t she answering her phone?”
“I told you there’d be consequences for how you spoke to her.” He
listened then nodded. “Yeah, yeah, I’ll keep her here until you can come get
her.” He ignored Lily’s outraged gasp. “See you soon, brat.”
“Why…”
He held up a hand before she could light into him. “There’s a lot going on,
Lily. He’s trying to protect you, even if he went about it wrong. When the
Kincaid men worry, we can sound angry and gruff, even hostile. It’s because
we’re scared. You need to cut him some slack.”
“Protect me from what?” Her blue eyes deepened with worry. Lily
reminded him of Snow White with her blue eyes, alabaster skin, and black
hair. Even her voice had this musical quality to it. He remembered how Nik
had made fun of Snow White for being stupid enough to eat a poison apple
from someone who obviously wasn’t trustworthy when he was a kid. Now he
was engaged to a Snow White lookalike. Kade chuckled at the comparison.
“What’s so funny?” Lily’s eyes narrowed in suspicion.
“Sorry, I was just thinking of something.” He poured himself a cup of
coffee. “You and Angel will both be getting a protective detail until the threat
is handled.”
“Threat?”
“A drug cartel I investigated when I worked in Miami.” He turned and
leaned against the sink, sipping the coffee. “They could use you to get to
me.”
“I don’t understand.”
Kade explained his past with the cartel and the present danger they were
all in. He watched it sink in and grew alarmed when her already pale face
went completely white.
“Don’t worry, Lily, we will keep you safe.”
Before she could respond, they heard the key in the lock, and then the door
slammed against the wall. Nikoli stormed in and stopped inches from Lily.
He looked mad enough to wring her neck, but he didn’t touch her. Lily had a
phobia about being touched. No matter how upset Nik might get, he always
put her first, which meant giving her time to realize what he was about to do.
According to his brother, her fear wasn’t nearly as bad as it used to be,
though.
She took a steady breath and gave him a half smile. Nikoli wasted no time
grabbing her, hugging her so tight it looked like he might choke the air out of
her lungs.
“Lily Bells, I swear to God, if you ever do that to me again, I will…shit, I
don’t know what the hell I’ll do. Just, please, for fuck’s sake, don’t do that to
me again.”
“I’m sorry,” she murmured when he let her move enough to breathe. “I
didn’t know what was going on. You should have told me before you
summarily decided to go all caveman.”
Nikoli let out a breath so hard, her hair fluttered. Kade watched him
swallow his irritation. His little brother had a thing about authority. He might
get away with that in Lily’s bed, but she sure as hell wasn’t letting him act
like a domineering asshole outside the bedroom.
“I mean it, Nikoli.” She pushed away from him far enough to look him in
the eyes. “I will not be spoken to like that. Ever. For any reason.”
“Fuck. I’m sorry, dushka.” He kissed her forehead, almost reverently. “I
was scared…and…”
“And Kade explained it to me,” she interrupted. “You get a pass this time,
but never again.”
Kade broke in before the heat pouring off them scorched the walls. “Now
that that’s settled, Nik, have you put in the call for more security?”
“Yes, Blackhawk Security will provide us with six men. Three more will
be heading to Becca on the next flight to Chicago. They should arrive at your
offices in about an hour.” His arms tightened around Lily, his face fierce.
“No one is going to get near our women.”
“You head home, and I’ll go to the office as soon as Watkins gets here.”
Kade rubbed his forehead, the migraine blooming enough to make him
wince.
“Where’s Angel?” Nik frowned, looking around. Took him long enough to
realize his sister-in-law wasn’t in the room.
“She got upset earlier and had a bit of an episode. She’s sleeping now.”
“Episode? What…”
 “Lily can tell you about it on the way home. I have some calls to make, so
I’m throwing you out.” He didn’t want to get into how Angel reacted to the
child until he could wrap his head around it himself. He’d call Dr. Horn. The
therapist might know how to help her. He’d gotten her through the worst of
her fears from being kidnapped and tortured, or at least shown her how to
emotionally handle them.
Once Nik left and he checked his voicemail, he went back to their
bedroom. She was still sound asleep, her vibrant red hair splayed out behind
her on the pillow. His Angel looked pale and haunted, even in sleep.
How the fuck was he supposed to help her?
 CHAPTER FOUR
Juan tossed his keys and wallet onto the small desk in the hotel room, his
mind running a thousand miles a minute. Did she know? How could she,
though? She thought the boy was dead. Hell, Juan had been surprised the kid
survived. Children born at twenty weeks were not viable, but Mateo had
defied death. It was why Juan agreed to train him. Even as an infant, he’d had
the strength of will most adults lacked. That strength would serve the boy
well in the cartel.
He told his whore to get into bed. Mateo sat quietly on the couch, staring
straight ahead. Juan tossed him the iPad to keep him occupied while he was
busy. Then he pulled out his phone and called Tomás.
“Juan, my friend. I trust New York is handled?” The jovial voice belied
the murderous bastard it belonged to. Tomás ran the cartel because he was
ruthless and not afraid to punish those who disobeyed or turned disloyal.
He’d seen him cut the fingers off a four-year-old and feed them to her father
once. The man was insane.
“Sí, Tomás. The issue has been resolved, but I have other news to report.”
He kept his tone serious to alert his boss of the gravity of the situation.
The man had a hard-on for Kincaid. Tomás’s little brother had been killed in
the raid Kincaid led down in Miami. It garnered him a death sentence, and
Tomás had stolen his child from him just as Miguel had been taken from
Tomás.
“Speak.”
The coldness in that one word sent shivers racing over his skin. Juan was
an evil bastard, but Tomás scared him. “I ran into an old friend. Angelique
Kincaid.”
“Kincaid.” Tomás went from cold to downright scary. “I thought they
separated.”
“That was the last intelligence we had. She moved to Boston, and he was
in Atlanta. Sometime between then and now, they reconnected.”
“And they are in New York?”
“She is. I am not sure of Kade.”
“Find out. And, Juan?”
“Sí?”
“I want them alive. Both of them. And bring the boy to me.”
“Of course.”
Juan hung up the phone and looked at the child. He was playing a game
and not paying attention to the conversation, but he had no idea his parents
were being discussed. Juan felt a twinge of something like fear run through
him. Tomás would use Mateo to torture his parents. He’d brutalize the kid
before killing him in front of Kincaid. Juan had put distance between him and
the boy over the years, but he had cared for him all this time. If he had to be
the one to butcher him, it wouldn’t be as easy as his other marks. He might
not love the kid, but he was responsible for him.
He’d butcher him in the end, but he wouldn’t enjoy it.
Sighing, he left Mateo to his game and went to find his whore.
 CHAPTER FIVE
Kade shut off his laptop and leaned back. He’d left Angel over an hour
ago in the trustworthy hands of Watkins to parcel out assignments to the
security team Nikoli acquired for them. He’d pulled another of their men,
Max Sheridon, to watch Lily until Able could be pulled from a security detail
for a pop singer in town. She was one of their bigger clients, so Kade was
hesitant to upset her. She knew Able and trusted him, even though he wasn’t
who they usually put on bodyguard detail. Kade still wasn’t sure why the
man was assigned to her every time she called. He’d make a note to ask
Viktor about that.
He’d called Watkins earlier, and Angel was still sound asleep. Her
breakdown had taken a lot out of her. The doctor hadn’t returned his call yet
either, but it was the weekend, and the man probably didn’t return non-urgent
medical messages. While that was all well and good, it left Kade in a bad
spot. It drove him nuts not being able to help Angel. It fucking killed him.
“I thought you went home.”
Kade looked up to see Dylan lounging in the doorway. It was Saturday
evening. What the hell was he doing here?
“I’m waiting on some information for a case. Why are you here?”
Kade pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a sigh. The man was
uncanny. There might be a psychic bone in his body somewhere, hidden
behind all the badassedness.
“Nik hired extra security for the girls. I met them here and gave them their
assignments.” Kade rolled his neck, wincing when so many bones popped
and cracked. Damn, he felt old.
 “Why do you still look like hell?” Dylan wandered in and plopped down
in one of the chairs across from his desk. “They’re protected now.”
“Angel had a bit of a breakdown.” Kade explained that they’d lost their
son and about the boy she’d seen at the store. “Lily said it might be a physical
manifestation of her grief, and I called the fucking shrink, but he hasn’t called
me back. I don’t know how to help her.”
Dylan was silent for a long moment before finally leaning back in his
chair. “My daughter died in a car accident. Black ice. My wife survived, but
she couldn’t come to terms with the fact she lived and Molly didn’t. Grief can
do all sorts of things to you. She ended up taking her own life, so I get how
worried you are.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know about your family.”
Dylan shrugged it off, but the tortured look in his eyes remained. Grief
never truly went away. “I don’t make a habit of telling people. I’m only
talking to you because I don’t want your wife to get so depressed over this it
drives her to do something she normally wouldn’t. I like Angel. She’s a
spitfire.”
“That she is.” A smile tugged at Kade’s lips despite how worried he was.
“I just wish I knew how to help her.”
“Maybe it’s as simple as showing her who the boy belongs to.”
“What do you mean?” Kade sat up, intrigued.
“I can do some investigating and find out who his parents are. Shouldn’t
take more than a few hours.”
“I don’t know his name. Angel didn’t get it either.”
“You know what hotel it is?”
“The one across the street from Macy’s.” Could it be that simple? Show
her who his parents were and make her understand the kid wasn’t theirs?
“I know it. The head concierge over there is a friend of mine. He’ll be able
to tell me who they are. It’s easy after that. I’ll call you later tonight once I
have the information.”
“Thanks, man. You don’t know how much I appreciate this.”
“I do, because I wish someone had been there to help Lisa. I’ll do what I
can for your wife.” Dylan didn’t say anything else and left to start digging
into the mystery man and his son.
Kade grabbed his keys and locked his office, heading home. Typically,
he’d walk, as it was only a few blocks away. He and Viktor decided to find
places as close to their business as possible since they would potentially have
clients staying in the brownstone. It was why they chose the building over
some modern office building. There were bedrooms upstairs and a full
kitchen downstairs for guests to use as well as the staff.
The security system Mason, their youngest brother, had installed was top-
notch. He knew computers almost as well as Nikoli did. He liked to try his
hand at hacking too. That was why Viktor was trying to move Mason into the
business. He and Kade both feared their little brother would do something
that landed him in jail. At least, working with them, his hacking would only
be at the request of the client, and they’d have permission to hack private
work products.
His car was parked in the small lot right behind the building. Kade glanced
around, nervous for the first time in years. No one seemed to be watching, but
you never really knew. He hurried to the SUV as quickly as he could and
breathed a sigh of relief once he closed the driver’s door.
He started to turn the ignition but paused, another old fear coming back to
haunt him. The cartel—or any major drug syndicate, for that matter—was a
fan of car bombs. What if they’d found him and had hidden a bomb under the
vehicle tied to the ignition, or worse, under the seat? Those were dangerous.
They armed when you sat down and exploded when you moved your weight
off the trigger.
Fuck.
He’d put all this shit behind him, and now he had to go back to those days
of constant worry and vigilance. Worse, he’d involved his family and put
Angel at risk. Fuck, fuck, fuck.
He called Dylan to come out and sweep the vehicle for bombs. They both
agreed it would be a good idea to increase security at the office, including a
thorough walkthrough of anyone’s vehicle before they left. Los Muertos was
too dangerous to leave any detail to chance.
Once he was clear, he drove the short distance home and found Watkins
drinking a cup of coffee in the kitchen.
“The boys got here a few minutes ago. I set one up in the lobby and one at
the end of the hall. The third is outside, watching.”
Kade nodded his thanks and went in search of Angel. She wasn’t in the
bedroom, but the bathroom door was closed. He found her in the bath,
soaking. She still looked pale, but at least her eyes weren’t so wild.
“Hi.”
She looked up, startled, but gave him a small smile. “Hi.”
 “Feeling better?” He tossed off his jacket and got down on his knees
beside the tub, his hand tracing the outline of her face.
“Yes.” Her voice came out husky, and he tamped down every lustful
thought he had. She needed be taken care of now, not fucked. “I don’t know
why I reacted like that…”
“It’s okay, moye serdste.” He cupped her cheek. “I’m just sorry you’re in
pain.”
She rubbed her cheek against his palm, almost purring like a kitten. Her
and those cat eyes. Right now, she reminded him of a small kitten, hurt, lost,
and confused.
Angel let Kade’s calming presence soothe her battered nerves. Her body
still ached the same way it had when she’d woken up with the news her son
died and was told he’d been disposed of. It was a pain that never lessened,
only retreated to the darkest depths of her soul. The little boy brought that
pain roaring back to the forefront of her thoughts, and she couldn’t make it go
away.
She hurt.
“Why is Jasper here?” Distraction had always been the key to managing
her grief.
The guarded look that flashed in Kade’s eyes caused her to sit up straight.
What was going on?
“I had hoped to be back before you woke up.” He reached for the
washcloth and soap. “There’s a situation.”
“Situation?” She let him push her back into the water as he soaped up the
cloth. Kade picked up one hand out of the water and began to gently wash it,
sweeping up her arm and ending at her shoulder. The simple motion was
erotic as hell, and she had a suspicion that was his goal.
“Los Muertos.” He swiped the cloth over her collarbone and up the side of
her neck, eliciting a moan and a gasp.
The fear that came a second later overpowered everything else. The same
cartel that had killed her brother. All the desire she’d been feeling fled,
replaced by a cold numbness.
“I had Dylan look into the situation in Miami to see if it was safe for us to
go.”
“And we can’t go.” She slumped, her pain driving deep. Her one bright
spot was being able to go say goodbye to her brother, and now she couldn’t
even do that.
 “No, but there’s more.”
“More?” He sounded harsh, and it brought her gaze up to study his
expression. Anger vibrated in his black eyes, but she knew it wasn’t directed
at her. “How can there be more? What do they want?”
“Me.” That one word sent chills ghosting along her skin.
“Over my dead body.” They’d taken her son and her brother. She’d be
damned if they took her husband too.
“Easy, kitonya.”
“Don’t easy me, Kincaid. Tell me what’s going on.” She pushed his hands
away and stood, grabbing the towel as she did. He tried to take it from her,
but she knew if he did, they’d just end up in bed. “No. We are going to talk
about this.”
He rolled his eyes but stood and wandered into the bedroom. The fear
came rushing back, pushing the anger aside for a moment. These people were
dangerous. Everyone in Miami knew you didn’t fuck with them, but still,
they’d been raided before. Most arrests never stuck. What made Kade
different from any other undercover cop? The thought of them getting their
hands on Kade terrified her. She’d only just found him again. They couldn’t
take him from her, not after everything she’d lost.
They just couldn’t.
Sighing, Angel dried off. Ten minutes later, dressed in her flannel
pajamas, she marched into the bedroom, determined to be strong. She wasn’t
that same nineteen-year-old kid with stars in her eyes. She was a strong
woman who survived the death of her brother, her child, and suffered at the
hands of a criminally insane psychopath. She’d handle this too.
Kade watched her storm into the room, those cat eyes glowing with fire. It
tilted his lips in a smile. That was his Angel, prepared to fight to the death for
the person she loved. He just hoped she’d never be put into a position to do
that again.
He was sprawled out, and she sat cross-legged on the foot of the bed. He
snorted. She knew better than to get closer. He’d distract her with sex.
Arching her eyebrow, she simply waited for him to start talking. It was
very reminiscent of his mother’s inquisition techniques.
“I thought they would have forgotten about me by now, or at least moved
on. What happened was the cost of business. Tomás Rivera should
understand that.”
“What happened, Kade? It’s got to be more than the raid.”
 “Miguel Rivera died in the raid. I shot him. He pulled a gun and started
shooting. I had no choice. I had to protect myself and the men with me. I’d
never killed anyone before, and I didn’t even really think about it until days
later. By then, I’d lied to you and gone to Atlanta. He couldn’t have been
more than sixteen. His face still haunts my dreams sometimes.”
“Oh, Kade…”
He held up his hand to stop her sympathy. “I took a boy’s life. I need to
remember and accept the guilt that comes with that. Anyone who takes a life
needs to understand exactly what that death means. Was it necessary? Yes.
He would have killed me or my men. I had a responsibility to protect them,
but at the same time, I have a responsibility to Miguel. I will always
remember that day and what I cost his family. It’s made me a better cop. I
haven’t killed another person since that night because I find ways to honor
his death by not killing.”
“Was he…was he related to this Tomás?”
Kade nodded, folding his hands behind his head and staring up at the
ceiling. Odd how he’d never noticed the swirl pattern in the texture around
the ceiling fan. It was only in that one spot.
“Tomás Rivera used to be the second in command of the cartel. Miguel
was his little brother.”
“Shit.”
“In a nutshell, Angel girl, we’re fucked if he knows we’re in New York.”
“How could he know?”
“Dylan said the cartel moved into the city spring of last year. Even if they
don’t know it yet, they will. The company deals with a lot of different jobs.
Chances are we’re going to run into the drug dealers, and since the hit is still
out on me, Los Muertos will find out.”
“What if we leave? Go to Europe or something.”
His laugh was hollow. “It won’t help. My brothers are here, Angel. The
cartel will pick them off one by one to get to me. Tomás knows I won’t
sacrifice my family to hide from his wrath. He may have been focused on
gaining control and expanding the cartel, but he never forgot what I did.”
Her head dropped into her hands. “What are we going to do?”
“Fuck if I know.” He sat up and hauled her into his lap, needing to touch
her. Images of what Tomás would do to her tormented her. Feeling her safe
and sound in his arms calmed him enough to think rationally. “But no one is
going to touch you, Lily, or Becca. I swear it.”
 “Lily…” Her eyes widened as realization dawned. “They’d hurt her or
even Becca?”
“Lily belongs to Nik and Becca to Dimitri, so to Tomás, they’re fair
game.”
Angel tucked herself into Kade’s side, laying her head on his chest. He
looked like a lost little boy. “I’m so sorry.”
“Nothing to be sorry for, moye serdste.” He wrapped an arm around her
and hugged her tight. “None of this is your fault. It’s mine. I’ve gone and
dragged you right back into the lair of the monster I walked away to protect
you from. I’m the one who’s sorry.”
She leaned up so she could look him in the eyes. “First, that was just plain
stupid. You made me think you didn’t love me or the nugget. I thought we
were only a means to an end. A way to get into Peter’s good graces. I spent
six years with that, Kade. You should have told me the truth from the start,
and we could have grieved our son’s death together.”
His dark eyes turned pitch black, his own grief pooling in the obsidian
depths. Angel knew he still blamed himself for Matthew’s death, but she
didn’t. Maybe one day he’d realize it wasn’t his fault. He had no way to
know the police bursting through the door would startle her badly enough to
fall down the stairs.
“Second, you didn’t drag me into that world. Peter did, whether he meant
to or not. He had drug dealers and God only knows who else in and out of the
house while I was growing up. Don’t blame yourself for something my
brother started.”
He cupped her face and ran his thumb over her lips to shut her up. “I love
you, moye serdste.”
That stopped her tirade like nothing else could. “I love you too.”
He pulled her head down and kissed her so gently, it stole her breath.
“You’re fucking perfect, Angel, you know that?”
Instead of answering, she kissed him again. She was terrified about
tomorrow, but she couldn’t control what tomorrow would bring. This?
Tonight? She could show him how much she loved him. Angel had a feeling
her husband needed this as much as she did.
He deepened the kiss, and that fire caught in her belly, flaming outward,
the heat consuming every cell in her body. She let herself get lost in the fire,
not caring that Jasper could probably hear them. Kade rolled her, and she
groaned when he sat up, straddling her.
 “Fucking flannel, Angel?” He quirked an eyebrow as he leaned down and
started to pop one button at a time on the top. Each flick revealed more and
more, the cool air of the ceiling fan stroking her heated flesh.
She laughed at his expression. “You know you like my flannel. Admit it,
Kincaid.”
“Mmm hmmm…” He leaned down and licked the exposed skin between
her breasts, sending shivers racing through her. The sensation of his wet
tongue against her skin pulled a moan from deep within her. He pushed her
shirt to the side, revealing her nipples, which were already begging for
attention. He blew across the exposed tip, and she arched up, enticing his lips
to taste it. He only chuckled and sat up, popping more buttons.
“Kade.” God, did she really sound that whiny?
“Shush.” He shimmied down her legs and gripped the edges of her pajama
bottoms. “I’m busy.” Then he jerked the material, pulling her panties down
with them. She let out a hiss, not expecting the harsh movement when he’d
teased her just a few seconds before. It didn’t frighten her but made the fires
flash hotter under her skin.
He flipped her, pulling her up, so her knees were positioned on the bed,
baring her ass to his gaze. “Don’t move.”
Angel twisted her head and watched him walk into the bathroom. What
the hell was he up to? When he came back a few minutes later, he was
whistling. Whistling. Her eyes narrowed. He looked far too pleased with
himself.
He set the towel he carried on the bed behind her. He had to go and put it
out of her field of vision, didn’t he? The sound of his pants dropping
distracted her enough to bring her gaze back to his now very naked body.
Kade stripped bare had always done her in. Tonight was no different. His
muscles rippled as he moved, and her mouth watered, visions of running her
tongue along those very tight abs…
He slapped her ass, and she yelped. Glaring, she opened her mouth to yell,
but he put a finger to her lips. “You were zoning out, Angel girl. None of
that.”
Holy hell, the expression on his face as he gazed down at her. If she could
bottle it, women would never leave the comfort of their bedrooms and their
toys. The man was pure sin.
He grinned wolfishly and slid onto the bed behind her, his hands gripping
her cheeks and massaging them. He worked each muscle until she sighed
with satisfaction. His hands were liquid sex.
“You’re leaking, Angel.”
She already knew that. She’d been leaking since he stripped.
He slid two fingers inside her, and she clenched them tight, her walls
refusing to give them up. Fuck, she needed…
He pulled them out and slammed them high and hard inside her.
That. That was what she needed. She sagged against the bed, her thighs
vibrating with tension. When he did it again, she couldn’t stop the cry it
forced out of her.
“Jasper…he’s in…”
“Fuck Jasper.” Kade leaned down and swiped at the liquid seeping around
his fingers with his tongue. “Let him listen.”
He didn’t give her time to respond because he set up a hard, steady rhythm
with his fingers, pulling sounds out of her she didn’t know she could make.
Kade took pleasure in watching her come apart around his fingers,
listening to her cries. He was so hard it was a physical pain, but he refused to
rush this. He had plans that were going to blow both their minds.
His phone rang, the sound muffled. He glanced at his pants then at his
woman. The phone could wait. She was close. He could feel it in the
tightening of her muscles. He didn’t want her coming on his fingers though.
He just needed his fingers soaking wet.
He pulled his fingers out and slid inside her in the next second, slamming
into her. Her back arched off the mattress, and he pushed her back down with
one hand, riding her. She pushed against him, pleading incoherently for
release, but he refused. He kept up a slow, hard rhythm. Sweat rolled off his
skin, mixing with hers. Using his free hand, he parted her ass cheeks and ran
his middle finger over her anus. Angel bucked harder beneath him.
“Easy, moye serdste.” He slid his middle finger in knuckle deep, and the
guttural scream that ripped out of her as she came all over him gave him a
sense of pride like nothing else. He kept up the steady pumping while
mirroring the motion with his finger in her ass until she collapsed beneath
him, spent. He chuckled at the boneless feel of her as he draped his body over
hers, still buried deep inside.
“You’re going to kill me.” The strangled whisper barely reached his ears.
They both stilled at the loud knock on the door. Watkins was going to
fucking die. “What?”
“Dylan’s here and wants to speak with you.”
 “Tell the fucker I’ll see him in the morning at the office.” His cock
twitched in agreement. They had a very long night ahead of them.
“Kincaid, get your ass out here. I don’t care what shit is going on in there.
This is important.”
He let his head drop in the hollow of Angel’s shoulder. Fuck, fuck, fuck.
“I’m sorry.”
“Tell Dylan I am going to twist his balls until they go blue and fall off.”
Angel winced a little when he pulled out of her.
Kade stood and covered her with the same throw he had earlier and then
pulled on his pants. “I’ll be back as quick as I can.” Kade shot his wife one
last longing look then stalked out into the living room, ready to beat the shit
out of Dylan.
The look on the man’s face shriveled up every ounce of anger in his body.
“Office.” Dylan didn’t wait for a reply, but instead made a beeline for
Kade’s home office.
Kade followed him, his fear rolling back full force, as he braced himself
for whatever had Dylan looking like death who came a-knocking and didn’t
leave emptyhanded.
 CHAPTER SIX
Dylan paced the room like a caged cat, ready to strike as soon as he was
offered freedom. Kade had never seen him like this. Granted, Viktor knew
him better, but still, it was odd behavior for the man.
“What happened?”
Dylan stopped pacing long enough to scowl at him. “Give me a minute.
This is serious shit. I need to calm down long enough to explain it.”
That didn’t sound at all good. Had something happened to one of their
clients? Was any of their team injured? These and a dozen other questions
waited on the tip of his tongue, but he kept quiet. Dylan would speak when he
was ready. Kade had gotten no panicked texts or voicemails, so he hoped it
wasn’t as serious as he feared.
Several minutes later, Dylan finally sank into one of the office chairs,
giving Kade a sense of déjà vu from earlier this afternoon. The folder in his
hands was bunched and looked the worse for wear.
“I went to see my contact over at the hotel.”
Kade’s spine stiffened. He thought this was about one of their open cases,
not the child. He hadn’t expected results on that for at least a few days.
“I have pictures.” He thrust the file folder at Kade, who took it grudgingly.
Carefully, Kade opened the file and stared at photos of the child, taken
from several angles. Dylan must have taken them on his phone and printed
them off. The tilt of the child’s head in one photo caught his attention. It
reminded him so much of Nik when he was this age it felt like someone had
just sucker punched him. All the breath went out of him as he studied the
child.
 Angel was right. This is exactly what Matthew would have looked like,
right down to his mother’s eyes.
“I…I don’t…how…”
“It’s a lot, I know.” Dylan let out a slow breath. “It could be coincidence.”
“It has to be.” Kade gripped the picture of the boy staring straight at the
camera, Angel’s cat eyes jumping off the page. He didn’t know what to say,
to think, to feel. His gut twisted, everything inside of him urging him to get
up and go look at the boy for himself. Just to assure his heart what his mind
knew. This was not Matthew.
“Chucky told me the child’s name is Mateo Ramirez. His father is Juan
Ramirez.”
The name tickled a memory in the back of Kade’s mind, but he shoved it
aside as he stared at the photo gripped so tightly in his hand, it might
disintegrate.
“I got so many good photos of the kid because they were on their way to
the airport, heading back to Miami. If I’d been ten minutes later, I’d never
have seen him.”
Kade’s head swiveled up to stare at Dylan, his mind going blank for a
second as the shock seeped in. “Miami?”
Dylan nodded, a cold and deadly tint to his eyes. “Are you sure your son
died?”
The question startled him so much, he lost his grip on the photo, and it
fluttered to the desktop. Of course, he was sure Matthew died. The baby
hadn’t been viable at twenty weeks. It was impossible.
“The doctor told me…”
“I don’t care what the doctor said. Did you see him? Physically hold
him?”
“No,” Kade whispered, his voice rough and hoarse. “The placenta ripped,
and he was stillborn. They told me babies that small almost never lived.”
“That’s true enough, but did you see him?”
Kade closed his eyes as memories of that day rushed him. God, he hadn’t
thought about this in so long. Almost seven years later, and it still hurt as
much as it did the day the doctor uttered the words “I’m sorry.”
“Kade.” Dylan spat his name like a drill sergeant, and it forced Kade to
pull himself out of his own grief.
“What?”
“Did you see your son?”
 “No. The doctor said they disposed of fetuses that small as medical waste.
Hospital policy.”
“That’s a fucking lie. No hospital is going to dispose of your child before
you have the chance to see him and decide what you want to do.”
“Jenkins, how would you know what is and what is not hospital policy?”
“Everyone in my family except me is in the medical field, from
neurosurgeons to nurses. Trust me when I tell you they fed you a load of
horseshit. Now, what hospital was he born in?”
“St. Albans in Miami.”
Kade watched as Dylan took out his phone and tapped a few things, then
he put it on speaker for them to both to hear.
“St. Albans Regional Medical Center. How may I direct your call?” The
girl’s voice was young and chipper.
“I need to speak with someone on staff who could help me understand the
policy regarding premature births.”
“I can transfer you to OB. Someone there should be able to help you. One
moment, please.”
The sound of nondescript music floated over the line while they were
transferred. The next woman who spoke sounded older. “This Kathy in the
birthing center. How can I help you?”
“Hi, Kathy. This is Dylan Jenkins. My wife and I are going to be in town
this week. I’m concerned about her going into premature labor, but we are
meeting a neonatal surgeon. If something should happen and our little girl
were delivered too early, what is your policy on dealing with her afterward?”
“How many weeks along is your wife?” Kathy asked.
“Twenty weeks. If we had any other choice, we wouldn’t even be driving
down there, but…”
“Yes, Mr. Jenkins, I completely understand your worry. Should your
daughter be born and not survive, you and your wife would have as much
time as you wanted with her, and then we’d help make you any arrangements
necessary for her.”
Dylan shot an I-told-you-so look at him, and Kade’s hands fisted, the
knuckles turning white. Rage vibrated in every muscle. Those lying bastards.
“This has always been your policy?” Dylan asked quietly. “I had a friend
tell me some of the hospitals in Florida have the right to dispose of the bodies
as medical waste.”
The outraged gasp that left the nurse told them both what they needed to
know.
“No, sir. That has never been our policy, and I’d like to see someone try to
do that to a child on my watch. You and your wife will be in good hands,
should you need us. Let’s hope that’s not the case, though.”
“Thank you, Kathy, for all your time. You’ve definitely put my mind at
ease.”
“Of course, Mr. Jenkins. Is there anything else I can help you with?”
“No, that’s all I needed.” He told her goodbye and tossed the phone on his
desk. “Kade, I don’t know if he’s yours or not, but I think it’s worth looking
into. That boy is the spitting image of you and Nikoli.”
“He was too small.” Kade shook his head, trying to clear the rage enough
to think rationally.
“Babies that small can sometimes survive, Kincaid.” Dylan sat back,
thinking. “It is possible.”
“But why?” Kade heard the small cry that left him, flinched at the pain
and vulnerability in it. “Why would anyone steal a child who most likely
wouldn’t have survived more than a few days, a week at best?” He’d done his
research after he’d left Miami. Matthew was still just a fetus until twenty-four
weeks, not even classified as a child. How could he have survived? And why
would someone have taken him—lied to Kade and Angel?
“Ramirez works for Los Muertos.”
The cartel. Kade went cold inside. He killed Tomás’s brother. Maybe
Tomás took the one person he loved more than anyone from him because
he’d done the same to Tomás. Tomás raised his little brother, would have
thought of Miguel as more of a son than a sibling. Tomás would have taken
Matthew.
“Why would they take my son, give him all the medical attention he
needed, and then not use him against me? Why?”
“Patience has always been their strong suit. If it is your son, then he’s their
ace in the hole. The best weapon they can ever have against you.”
“But how can we know if he’s mine?” Fuck, fuck, fuck. What was he
supposed to do? “You said they were going back to Miami. Have they left
yet? Can we stop them?”
“Yes, they’ve left already, but even if they hadn’t, there’s nothing we
could have done. It’s not like we could have snuck into the airport and
snatched the kid. TSA would have detained us for hours while they escaped
to Miami and then to God knows where.”
 “Fuck.”
“We’re not completely screwed.” He dug into his pocket and pulled out
several small plastic baggies, their contents ranging from hair to straws.
“Chucky is a good friend. He let me into their room, and I collected some
samples out of the sink. I even got a kid’s toothbrush they must have left
behind in their rush to leave. DNA, my friend, DNA.”
DNA. The one thing that could prove if all this was coincidence or they’d
stolen his son from him, letting him and Angel believe the boy was dead all
these years. “What do you need from me?”
“A strand of hair and a mouth swab. I already put a call in to a lab where a
friend owes me a favor. He can get you results within twenty-four hours once
I get this to him.” Dylan handed over another small baggie, and Kade
obligingly plucked out a strand of hair. Then he swabbed his cheek and put it
into the container Dylan handed him.
“What the fuck do I tell Angel?”
Dylan scowled. “Tell her nothing until we know for sure if this is your
son.”
“Matthew,” Kade muttered. “His name was Matthew.”
“My daughter’s name was Molly.” Dylan stood and repocketed all the
baggies. “I’m a little worried about Angel. If Ramirez recognized her, that
could be the reason he went back to Miami so fast.”
“And the cartel will know where we are,” Kade finished for him. Dammit.
“I’ve already called everyone in for a meeting in the morning. We’ll figure
this out.”
“Do you know how they teach their enemies to fear them?” Kade gripped
the edge of the desk, the need to overturn it strong, just to vent some of his
rage. “Not knowing where we were could have kept Matthew safe all this
time. If they suspect anything, they will butcher him and mail pieces to us.
He’s only six years old.”
“We’ll need all the military we have on staff for this operation. We can’t
pull Viktor from his assignment. Woman’s ex likes to beat his wife and kid.
From what he told me last night, the man is dangerous.”
“I’ll call Conner.” Conner was Viktor’s twin and had spent more time in
the military than Viktor. He was part of a special forces unit in the Marines.
“Conner’s a cold bastard. He’ll do.”
As much as Kade wanted to deny it, it was true. His brother, once the most
fun-loving of them all, now had a darkness none of them could pierce.
Something happened to him during his time in Afghanistan, something he
couldn’t or wouldn’t talk about. It worried them, but right now, Kade needed
that cold motherfucker.
If that boy was Matthew, God help anyone who got in his way.
 CHAPTER SEVEN
Angel yawned and rolled over, automatically reaching for Kade, but he
wasn’t there. He’d come to bed well after three in the morning. When she’d
checked on him around midnight, he was on the phone, talking in hushed
tones, and she’d assumed there was something going on with one of the
Kincaid Security & Investigations clients.
Memories of yesterday tried to overwhelm her, and she resolutely pushed
them down. Yesterday had been one of the worst days she’d experienced
since Matthew died, and she refused to let that happen today. No. Today she
was closing on the building where her new bar would be located. She’d
seriously considered making it a strip club just to piss Kade off.
She’d been a stripper when they first met, a fact Angel was proud of.
She’d made good money and even better friends. Kade, on the other hand,
despised men leering at her as she danced. It was one of the few things they’d
ever really fought about.
Maybe one day she would open a few strip clubs, providing day or night
care for the kids those moms worked hard to feed and keep roofs over their
heads. It was something she’d always thought about. The place she worked,
the owner had been an ass, firing any dancer who couldn’t come in because
of not finding a sitter.
She’d planned on quitting. Men did not pay to see pregnant strippers, but
then the baby died. Peter…Angel shook her head and got up. Not dwelling on
the past today. There was too much to do.
Taking a shower and brushing her teeth, she got dressed and went to find
her missing husband. Their priest had called yesterday to ask if they planned
on renewing their vows now that they’d been forgiven for their sins of
adultery and finished counseling. Not that she was the one in trouble. She had
no idea her marriage with Kade was real and lived her life thinking she’d
been duped. There had been a few relationships. Nothing like the string of
one-night-stands Kade racked up. Forgetting you were married would do that.
The idea of renewing their vows had excited Angel. She’d put Kade
through his paces, dragging him to counseling being one of those. He’d never
said a word, but then Angel got the impression he would do anything to make
her happy. A smile appeared at the thought.
“Good morning, Mrs. Kincaid.”
Jasper sat at the island eating a bowl of cereal. Security. Dammit, she’d
forgotten she had a babysitter. Not that she minded Jasper. He was funny and
pretty to look at. She kept that little observation to herself.
“I’ve told you to call me Angel.” She poured herself a cup of coffee and
took a sip. “This is good.”
“I’m a coffee snob. It’s my own personal blend.”
Angel laughed at his hoity-toity expression with his nose in the air. “Is
Kade in his office?”
“No, ma’am. He already went to the main office.”
“Really?” She glanced at the clock on the microwave. It was barely after
eight. “He was on the phone all night. I hope nothing’s wrong?”
Jasper shrugged. “I don’t know. My assignment is to guard you. We’re
only told what we need to know.”
“Well, I hope you don’t mind plundering through my new bar. I’m
meeting the contractor there at eleven. We need to swing by the bank, sign
the papers, and collect the keys first, though.”
“A busy morning, then.” He looked down at his lonely bowl of cereal. “I
should have cooked.”
“Your stomach isn’t nearly the bottomless pit mine is. We’ll order pizza as
soon as Saul’s opens. It’s just down the street from my new building.”
“I haven’t tried that place yet.”
“Best pizza around. Kade brought it home, and I thought I’d die of food
orgasm right then and there. The stuff is better than sex.”
“I’m not sure I’d go that far…”
She wagged her finger at him. “You just wait until that first burst of flavor
hits your tongue. It’s amazing!”
“Uh-huh.” Jasper emptied his bowl and put it in the dishwasher. “How
soon do we need to be on the road?”
“Ten minutes or so. They’re expecting us at the bank as early as we can
get there.”
“Okay. Give me just a few, and then we’ll roll.”
While Jasper disappeared down the hall, Angel got all her things together
and shoved them into her very stylish briefcase Jasmine, a friend from her
stripping days, had sent her when Angel shared her news of opening her own
bar. She and Jas had remained friends after she moved from Miami to
Boston. Even though she’d fled Miami and the awful memories there, she
refused to let Jasmine become a part of those memories. She was older than
Angel, but she was her best friend. Long distance best friend, but that never
mattered to the two of them.
Jasper came back a few minutes later and hustled her out to a black SUV,
one of the ones KS&I owned. They’d enhanced it with custom security
features, none of which Angel knew, but she got the impression they were
many and impressive.
It took them a couple of hours at the bank, and they arrived at the very
derelict building that would house her future bar. There were several
restaurants and businesses up and down both sides of the street in every
direction for blocks. Customers would see the construction, giving her a ton
of free advertising. Curiosity would bring them to the bar they’d watched be
built almost from the ground up, and the service would keep them coming
back. Angel knew how to run a bar. She rubbed her hands together like a
little kid contemplating tearing into a present on Christmas morning. It was
going to be epic.
Jasper had been extremely quiet since they’d come out of the bank, so
when he told her to wait in the car until he secured the location, it startled her.
Not enough to keep her in the vehicle, however. She rolled her eyes when he
shot her a warning look and told her to sit still. Yes, the cartel scared her, but
if she focused on whether they knew where she was, she’d drive herself nuts.
That was not the goal today. That was yesterday’s game plan.
Today was a whole new plan.
But she’d give Jasper peace of mind and sit still. For a few minutes,
anyway.
Angel checked her phone. Three missed texts from Kade. He knew she
was closing today. One said he was sorry for skipping out this morning, the
next good luck with the bank, and the third simply said “I love you, moye
serdste.” It meant “my heart.” He’d called her that since she was nineteen,
and it still melted her heart.
Jasper knocked on the window, and she shrieked. Okay, so maybe she was
more worried about the cartel than she let on, even to herself.
Jasper shook his head and opened the door for her. “I’m sorry, Mrs.
Kincaid. I didn’t mean to startle you. We’re good to go inside.”
“The contractor should already be here. Have you seen him?” She got out
of the SUV and grabbed her briefcase and purse. It was going to be a long
afternoon, what with all the meetings she had lined up.
“No, ma’am.”
“I swear to God, if you call me ma’am one more time, Jasper Watkins, I
will beat you.”
He ignored her and ushered her into the building. It didn’t look like
much…yet. Graffiti covered the outside of the place, which was fine by her.
Curb appeal would come after the major renovations inside.
The inside was a total mess. At 4000 square feet, it was a massive
building, but she planned on putting in a kitchen. She’d done her research and
knew the market here better than she had the audience for Pops’ bar where
she worked back in Boston. Her vision for this place was to become the
premier spot for the college kids who were only a few blocks away.
Right now, though, she was irritated. Her contractor was late.
“So…about that pizza?”
Leave it to Jasper to remind her own belly she was starved. “You call
Saul’s, and I’ll try to reach the damn contractor.”
“You got it.” Jasper had his phone out Googling Saul’s while she searched
through her contacts for Jim Bachri, the construction manager. He picked up
on the third ring.
“This is Jim.”
“Jim, it’s Angel Kincaid. Someone was supposed to meet me this morning
to go through my new building to do an estimate.”
“Chad isn’t there? He’s our estimate guy.”
“No. I’ve been here for a few minutes, and no sign of him.”
“Not to worry. If you can text me the address, I’ll come over myself and
do the estimate. I do apologize. He might have gotten stuck in traffic.”
“I understand that, but a phone call or text saying so would have been
nice. It’s just good customer service to let the client know you’re going to be
late.”
 “I assure you, nothing like this will happen again.”
“I’m going to be frank with you, Jim. This first impression has not gone
well. If I start having costly delays or things that go way over budget and
crews not showing up on time, I will have no problem firing you.” Angel
kept her voice even, but she put a bit of a bite into it. She’d dealt with guys
like this back in Boston when Pops renovated his bar. They liked to try to
sneak things by you.
“I completely understand, Mrs. Kincaid. If you’ll text me the address, I
should be able to get there in about thirty minutes, give or take a few
minutes.”
Angel agreed and hung up. Hopefully, Jim got the picture that she was not
a lady to be fucked with.
Looking around at the garbage, the crumbling walls, and the general filth
that covered every surface, she still saw the potential of what it could be.
When Nikoli toured it, it had been hard for him to see past the mess, but he
believed in her. He was going to front her the money to build the physical bar
itself, as well as working capital for her first year for a twenty-five percent
stake in the business. Nik had even helped with her business plan and co-
signed with the bank so she could get the loan to buy the building and
renovate it.
Saul’s delivery guy arrived before Jim did, which didn’t sit well with
Angel. Granted, Saul’s was only a short walk, but still, they’d had to cook the
food before bringing it.
“Well, shit.” Jasper looked around, perplexed. “Where are we gonna sit
and eat? This place is filthy.”
He had a point. The thick coating of dust and God only knew what else
covered the floor. Angel wasn’t exactly sure what the building had been
before, since all fixtures and signage had been stripped. They hadn’t even left
a random chair sitting around. It was just one big open space with a few
rooms in the back. They were as empty as the front.
“I guess we’ll eat standing up.” She shrugged and walked over to help him
with the bags. She’d asked for a salad and pizza. Saul had her regular order
on hand, since she’d stopped so often to pick up pizza for dinner. The
heavenly smell floating in the air didn’t make her stomach rejoice at all. It
protested instead, and nausea decided to rear its ugly head.
“Hello?” They both looked up to see a large man lumbering through the
front door, a clipboard in his hand. “Mrs. Kincaid?”
 “Jim?” Angel turned away from the pizza, but it didn’t really help her
stomach all that much.
“Yes, ma’am.” He nodded and shut the door behind him. “Sorry for the
delay this morning. I still haven’t been able to reach Chad. I’ll be happy to
walk the building with you and do an in-depth estimate in his place.”
As irritated as she was at the situation, he had gotten here in the timeframe
he’d promised, so she bit back her smartass remark. She needed to get the
ball rolling. Nik did a thorough check of the contractors in the area and
assured her this man was one of the best.
“I appreciate that. I’d like to get work started within the next few days.”
“Of course. I can have crews ready to go as early as tomorrow.” He looked
down at his clipboard, his expression changing. “I almost forgot. I found this
on the door outside.”
Angel took the manila envelope he handed her, frowning. It was addressed
to her. Opening it, she pulled out photos and felt her world tilt.
Photos of her.
She blinked, trying to make sense of what she was seeing.
Photos of her in a hospital bed.
In Miami.
Right after Matthew’s birth.
Raw pain bled out of the image of her talking to the doctor, listening to
him tell her the baby didn’t make it. That they’d already disposed of his
body.
How?
Why would anyone send this to her?
“Mrs. Kincaid?”
She heard Jasper’s concerned voice, but she couldn’t tear her eyes away
from the image. Bile rose, and she coughed, trying to choke it down. Black
spots danced in front of her eyes, and she reached out, trying to find
something to steady herself with, but there was nothing.
Darkness started to eat away at her vision, but still she couldn’t look away
from the photo. Angel shook her head, but the blurriness wouldn’t go away.
And when her legs gave out, and she fell, her eyes remained on the image
until there was nothing left but the dark of unconsciousness.
 CHAPTER EIGHT
“Motherfucker!”
Kade paced while Nikoli sat in Kade’s office chair, eyes glued to the
screen in front of him. He’d tried to find Mason this morning, who knew
more about hacking than Nikoli did, but his youngest brother was nowhere to
be found.
Dylan flew out to Miami last night to be their eyes and ears on the ground
there. No one in the cartel knew Dylan, so they all agreed it would be safest
for him to go snooping. He also knew more about gang intel than any of them
did. He’d been working the gang unit of LAPD before he took the job here at
KS&I.
“Cool your shit.” Nikoli didn’t even glance his way. “It’s going to take as
long as it takes. You don’t want this tracing back to us.”
“Mason installed firewalls that make it impossible to trace shit back here.”
“Nothing is impossible. Difficult, but not impossible.”
Nik was currently hacked into several governmental websites in Miami
looking for information on Juan Ramirez and his son.
Or maybe Kade’s son.
This waiting around was killing him. He had no patience for it. Nik had
been working since around seven this morning. It was now well past noon.
Kade’s every instinct prodded him to get on a plane, hunt the motherfucker
down, and take his son back, but Dylan was right. He had no proof, only gut
instinct, and that would get him arrested.
Nik’s phone buzzed, and he glanced at it. The ringtone was Lily’s.
“Hey, Lily Bells. You on your lunch break?” Nik got up and walked out of
the office. As much as the interruption irritated Kade, he kept his anger in
check. He couldn’t fault his brother for taking a break to speak with his
woman. Kade would have done the same.
Well, maybe today he wouldn’t. He was hiding things from Angel. That
was the reason he’d snuck out so early this morning. He wanted to tell her
everything, that she’d had such a physical reaction to the boy because it
might be Matthew, but he couldn’t do that to her. To get her hopes up and
then find out he wasn’t theirs? It would crush her, and Kade would rather
slice off an appendage than cause her any more pain.
His mother had often known things she shouldn’t have, things her sons
didn’t want her to know. Things they’d done that would have made her so
disappointed, but guilt usually got the best of them. Strangely, she’d never
been shocked when they confessed or admitted she was right about
something being wrong.
A mother knows her child.
That was what she’d always say. Kade got lost once, and it had taken them
about an hour to find him. He’d been six or seven. He remembered being
afraid and thinking if he was lost for too long, his parents wouldn’t recognize
him. It was a child’s fear, but his mother had sat him down in her lap, hugged
him close, and assured him that even if he had been lost for years and years,
she would always know him, because a mother knew her child.
Angel knew Matthew the moment she saw him. She knew he was hers.
Every instinct in her drove it home, her body physically reacting to leaving
him. A mother knows her child.
He should have listened to her. He should have gone straight to the hotel
and…and what?
He had no proof. No evidence. He’d have wound up in jail for attempted
kidnapping. There was no way in hell he’d have left there without his son or
in handcuffs.
“Sorry,” Nik muttered a few minutes later. “She’s worried. Having
security trailing her is making her nervous. You know how anxious she gets
if strangers are around. They won’t know how to help her if one accidently
touches her and she’s not expecting it.”
“I thought she was a lot better?”
Nik shrugged and sat back down. “With people she knows, yes. Strangers,
though? Whole other ball game. And her fucking boss is a flirt. Fucker better
keep his distance.”
 “You know this because…?”
“Because I met him a few days after she started working there. Fucker
thought he was going to keep her there all hours. I explained to him if he
didn’t fuck off, I’d buy the damn company and then let’s see what might
happen.”
“Did you tell Lily you spoke to him?”
“Shit, no. Do you think I have a death wish?” His onyx eyes widened,
horrified at the thought.
“He might tell her, though.”
Nikoli cracked his knuckles, a Cheshire Cat grin overtaking his face. “I
thought of that. Fucker knows if he says one word to my girl, I will buy the
company and toss him out on his ass and get him blacklisted in the industry.”
“You’re a video game mogul. How do you plan on blacklisting him in an
industry you know nothing about?”
“The literary agency she’s at is one of the oldest and most prestigious in
New York. They know the right people. I’d have them do it.”
“You’re an evil motherfucker, you know that?”
“Yup.”
Kade resumed his pacing, and Nikoli went back to hacking. Why was this
taking so damn long? He needed information.
“Wearing the stain off the floors isn’t going to make this go faster.”
“I can’t help it.” He stopped and slouched against the wall, the pent-up
frustration urging him to hit the wall instead. “If he has my kid…”
“If he has my fucking nephew, God won’t be able to hide him. I’ll spend
every dime I have hunting the fucker down.” The fury rolling out of his
brother matched his own. “When do we get the DNA results back?”
“Dylan promised they’d be couriered over this evening, no later than
eight.” The hours were ticking by slower than molasses, as Angel would say.
Max Sheridon, the firm’s tracking expert, knocked then poked his head
through the door. “Why aren’t you answering your phone?”
“My phone?” He pulled it out and found the battery dead. He forgot to
charge it last night. “What’s going on?”
“Jasper called. There’s a problem. He said to get your ass to Angel’s new
bar like your life depended on it.”
“Why?” Fear knotted in his belly, every scenario running like a herd of
wild horses through his mind. He’d worked with the FBI’s Behavioral
Analysis Unit for too long.
 “He didn’t say. He just said to git there.” Max’s Texan drawl came out
thicker whenever he was upset. Now was one of those times. Max liked and
respected Angel. Jasper had to have used a tone to get Max riled up.
He didn’t waste another second, just flew out of the room, aware both men
were right behind him.
“It has to be the cartel.” Kade knew it in his gut. “Can’t you drive faster?”
Nik had slid into the driver’s seat before he could. Kade hadn’t argued,
figuring he wasn’t in any condition to drive in midday traffic in his enraged
condition.
“I’m already over the speed limit. We’ll be there as soon as we can.”
“Jasper, this is Max. We’re on our way. Boss wants to talk to you.” Max
handed his cell over to Kade without him having to ask for it.
“What the fuck happened?”
“Someone left pictures for her.” Jasper took a deep, steadying breath.
“They’re pictures of her in the hospital. She looks younger.”
“Motherfucking bastards.” He slammed his fist into the dashboard so hard
it cracked. “Where is she?”
“In my lap.”
“What the fuck…”
“Calm down. She passed out, and the floor is filthy. If I can’t get her to
wake up in a few minutes, I’m calling an ambulance. She hit the floor hard.”
“Don’t fucking wait. Call 9-1-1 now. We’ll be there in five minutes.”
“9-1-1?” Nik honked the horn and hit the gas. “What’s wrong with
Angel?”
“Passed out. Some bastard sent her photos from when she was in the
hospital in Miami.” At least that was what he assumed. She might have been
hospitalized in the six years they were apart, but he had a sinking feeling in
his stomach this was the cartel announcing they knew who she was.
They arrived the same time as the ambulance. Kade almost knocked the
EMTs down in his rush to get to Angel. Watkins was sitting on the floor,
Angel unconscious in his lap. Another man he didn’t recognize stood behind
them. He dropped to his knees beside them and took her face in his hands.
“Moye serdste.”
She looked so pale. Whoever caused this was going to suffer.
The EMTs forced him to move and let them work. They lifted her to the
stretcher and started taking vitals. Watkins followed and handed him the
photos. Just as he suspected, these were from the day they lost everything.
Bastards took photographs. Sick, fucking bastards.
Rage burst over his skin like a flash fire through a forest. A sound
somewhere between a growl and roar left him. Nik took the photos from him
and started cursing in a mixture of Russian and English, a bad habit they
shared.
“Sir, we’re going to take her to the ER. I would feel better if she had a CT
since she hit her head when she fell, and we can’t wake her up.”
He barely heard the EMT, but he nodded. Nik promised to meet him at the
hospital, and he climbed into the ambulance, working hard to keep his anger
under control.
Los Muertos.
Rage turned into a cold, hard determination.
They would pay for this and for his son if it was the last fucking thing he
ever did.
 CHAPTER NINE
The sterile scent pulled old memories to the surface for Kade as he paced
in the waiting room of Presbyterian Hospital. The vinyl covered chairs, the
magazine rack, the tile floor…he shook his head and buried those memories.
Now was not the time to let that awful night get in the way.
She still hadn’t regained consciousness by the time they’d arrived at the
hospital, and he could see how much it worried the EMTs. It only made his
own unease deepen. What was taking so long? They’d taken her back an hour
ago.
“Angel girl is going to be fine.” Kade glanced at Nik, who stood lounging
against the wall among the magazine racks. His expression betrayed the
assurance he tried to convey. The boy looked as scared as he did.
Sometimes Kade forgot how well Angel knew his brother. The two of
them shared a bond it had taken Kade months to understand. He and Nik had
almost ruined their relationship over a woman once. If he didn’t know how
much Angel loved him, he could easily have gotten jealous.
Watching them, however, he grew to understand they’d naturally fallen
into more of a sibling relationship. Nik had no family in Boston, and Angel
needed someone to fill the hole the death of her brother left. It was as simple
as that, and instead of jealousy, he felt nothing but gratitude toward his
brother for helping her stay sane until he could find her again.
“Why the fuck haven’t they come out and told us something?” Nik pushed
off the wall and started to pace.
A question Kade had no answer for.
Another half an hour ticked by until finally the doctor came out and called
Angel’s name. Kade and Nik both rushed him. He heard the men behind him
hurry over as well, but he focused his entire attention on the doctor.
“What’s wrong with her?” he blurted.
“You are…?”
“Her husband, Kade Kincaid.”
“Mr. Kincaid.” The doctor nodded and spoke directly to him. “I’m Doctor
Blake. Your wife’s CT is clear, but she does have a concussion. Given her
condition, we are going to keep her overnight.”
“The shock, you mean?” Kade asked, already thanking God nothing
serious was wrong.
“She is in shock, yes, but I wasn’t referring to that.” The doctor frowned.
“I’m referring to her pregnancy.”
“Her what?” Kade’s entire body went slack, and Nik caught him.
Pregnant?
“You didn’t know?” The doctor smiled. “Now I’m wondering if your wife
knows. She hasn’t been conscious long enough to ask her.”
“What do you mean? I thought she just had a concussion.” He wanted to
reach out and shake the man.
“From what I was told by the EMTs, she had a shock severe enough to
make her faint. We ran bloodwork when she came in. Her pregnancy showed
up in the labs. It worried me that she wasn’t waking up for more than a
minute or two at a time. We ran a head CT that showed no anomalies. It
could simply be the shock to her system she suffered, but I’d rather be safe
and keep her overnight for observation even if she does fully wake up in the
next few hours. We’ll run another CT later to make sure we didn’t miss
something small. All her labs and her scans are clean, Mr. Kincaid. We’re
just taking precautions.”
It did nothing to ease his own worry. She should be awake. Shock should
not keep her unconscious.
“Can I see her?”
“Of course. We’ve had her moved to a room. Marcy will show you to
her.”
Nurse Marcy eyeballed them. “I’m guessing all of you are coming?”
“I’d say yes.” Kade knew the men here all adored his wife, and the more
prayers she had, the better.
Nurse Marcy shook her head. “Follow me.”
They rode the elevator up to the sixth floor where patient rooms were
located. Kade rushed in, and his heart dropped into his stomach. She lay there
so still and pale, her red hair tousled. Innocent, vulnerable, and he wanted
nothing more than to see her open those cat eyes and glare at him. Hell, she
could scream every curse word she knew at him, and all he’d do would be to
grin because he’d know she was okay.
“She needs rest more than anything.” Nurse Marcy checked the IV
machine she was hooked up to. “Rest and fluids.”
“Fluids?”
“She was a little dehydrated when she came in. Most likely from the
pregnancy. Congratulations, by the way.”
“I…” He rubbed his forehead. Pregnant. “Thank you.”
“I’m her nurse until seven tonight, then Linda comes on. I’ll be outside if
you need anything, Mr. Kincaid.”
Kade ignored her, but he did see Max staring at her, his eyes oddly
guarded. Something to ask about later, but right now, all his attention was on
his wife. Nik pulled a chair up for him, and he sank down, taking her hand. It
felt cold to the touch.
“Moye serdste.” He cupped her cheek with his other hand and leaned up
far enough to place a gentle kiss on her lips. “Please wake up.”
Nik sat across the bed on the other side while he told the boys to go find
more chairs. No one would be leaving tonight. They’d locked up the office on
their way out. Thankfully, there were no clients coming in today.
“She’s okay.” Nik took her other hand. “They said she was okay.”
He nodded, unable to confirm she was fine, because she wasn’t awake.
“Why the fuck isn’t she awake, then?” Nik ran a hand through his hair,
one of Kade’s habits when he was scared or worried.
“Did you see anyone following you?” Kade turned his attention to
Watkins. “Anything that felt out of the ordinary this morning?”
“No.” Watkins came to stand at the foot of the bed. “I was watching for
that. I even walked the perimeter of the building and checked inside before I
let her out of the car. There was no one that I could see.”
“Run a background check on this contractor. See if he has any connections
to Los Muertos.”
“I’ll do that,” Max volunteered. “I just need to swing by the office and
grab my laptop, then I’ll head back here.”
“You’re still joining Dylan in Miami?”
“That’s the plan, boss. I’m a tracker. Finding people is what I do best.”
 Dylan had wanted to send Max in the first place, but they’d been unable to
reach him right away. Instead of letting the trail go cold, Dylan hopped a
plane and followed Juan.
“Watkins, set up a perimeter. I want you outside this room and the rest of
your team positioned at strategic locations around the hospital for the rest of
the night.”
Watkins nodded and left, leaving him alone with his brother.
“So,” Nick said after a while, “a baby.”
Way to state the obvious, little brother. He still hadn’t wrapped his head
around it. “Yeah.”
“She’s going to be okay.”
“I know, brat.”
“She’s going to murder all of us by the time the baby comes.” Nikoli let a
grin steal across his face. “A baby.”
The first time he’d learned he was going to be a father had been in a
hospital, the news delivered by the nurse. A sense of déjà vu washed over
him. He glanced at his wife’s still-flat stomach where his child lay nestled,
safe and unaware of the danger around him or her. His son had once been in
that same place until he was ripped away from his parents. This child would
never know that suffering.
“Mama and Babushka are going to be over the moon.”
“No.” Kade looked up at that. “They can’t know, at least not right now.”
“Why the hell not? This is something to celebrate, Kade.”
“The first thing they’d both do is get on a plane and come here. Where one
of the deadliest cartels in the world is hunting the Kincaids. What do you
think they’d do to the matriarchs of the family, Nik? They’d brutalize them,
butcher them, and deliver their bodies to our doorsteps. They can’t know this,
not yet.”
“Damn.” Nikoli whistled. “I didn’t think…”
Kade’s phone rang, and he pulled it out of his pocket. Viktor.
“Where the fuck have you been, you bloody bastard?”
“Well, hello to you too, brat.” Viktor’s heavy Russian accent came across
the line. “I’ve been fucking working and dealing with a woman who I think I
am going to fucking murder before this case is finished.”
Kade put his brother on speaker. “We’ve been calling and texting you
since yesterday. When do you not pick up a damn phone, Vik?”
“Sorry, brat.” Viktor’s voice took on a softer edge. “What’s wrong?”
 “The cartel is coming after Kade and Angel.” Nik pulled his chair closer.
“They sent our girl some photos today that caused her to faint. She hit her
head, and now she’s in the hospital.”
“Shit,” Viktor spat. “Is she okay?”
“No, she’s fucking not okay or we wouldn’t be in the fucking hospital,
would we?”
Viktor was quiet for a long moment. “I’m sorry, Kade. I should have
picked up the damn phone. What can I do?”
“Nothing we’re not already doing.” Kade rubbed his thumb across the
back of Angel’s hand. “Dylan’s in Miami, and Max will be joining him either
tonight or tomorrow.”
“Miami?” Viktor asked. “What are they doing in Miami?”
“Trying to find my son.” Kade explained everything that happened in the
last twenty-four hours and sat back, his exhaustion starting to set in. He
hadn’t slept for almost two days.
“Are you sure?” Viktor asked.
“I’ve seen the photograph. If he’s not my son, then Fate has a cruel sense
of humor. We’ll know for sure…shit. Nik, can you text Max and ask him to
stay at the office? Dylan’s contact is going to have the DNA results delivered
there tonight.”
Nik nodded. “Sure, man.”
“I wish I could be there for you, but my client’s ex is a real piece of work.
He’s already barged into her mother’s place and threatened the woman, trying
to find his soon to be ex-wife and daughter. I’m afraid if I leave, he might
hurt them.”
“No, you can’t abandon them. I understand that. Max explained what was
going on. No man has the right to lay hands on a woman or child. Teach the
bastard a lesson.”
“Trust me, I plan on it. The kid’s terrified.”
“Speaking of kids,” Nikoli interrupted, “we have good news, but you have
to swear to keep it to yourself. Mama and Babushka can’t know.”
“Know what?”
“Our girl is pregnant.”
The excitement in Nik’s voice tugged a laugh out of Kade. He was
excited, he was just too terrified at the moment to show it.
“Who’s pregnant?”
They both turned to gawk at Angel, who blinked blearily at them. She let
out a little cough and tried to sit up, but Kade pushed her back down.
“Easy, moye serdste.” He pushed the nurse’s call button. “You need to lie
back.”
Angel winced when her eyes met the overhead light. Where was she, and
who was pregnant? She’d overhead them talking about it when she woke up.
Maybe Lily? Nikoli had said “our girl.”
She looked around and realized she was in a hospital room, hooked up to
an IV machine. What the hell?
“Did you need something, Mr. Kincaid?”
Angel followed the sound of the voice to the doorway. A young woman,
blonde and blue eyed, stood there in scrubs. Very pretty.
“She’s awake.”
The nurse smiled and hurried over. “Good to see you finally awake and
alert, Mrs. Kincaid. I’m Marcy, your nurse for now. I’m just going to check
your vitals.” She shone a light in Angel’s eyes, earning her the most hateful
look she could muster up. “I’m sorry, but you have a nasty concussion, and I
have to keep an eye on you. Checking your pupils is a part of that.”
Angel waited impatiently as the nurse did her thing. Her head was
spinning on top of a beast of a headache. What she needed was some
ibuprofen and to know why the hell she was in the hospital.
“Vitals are all good. Your blood pressure is a little high, but that could be
due to the headache I’m sure you have. I’ll get you some acetaminophen for
that…”
“I’d rather have some Motrin if you have it.” Tylenol was useless for
headaches. At least for her.
“That is not a good idea, Mrs. Kincaid. Ibuprofen is bad for the baby.”
“Baby?”
“You didn’t tell her?” The nurse looked to Kade, who shook his head.
“Well, that means I get to tell you the good news. You’re pregnant.”
“What?” Angel could only stare at her, dumbfounded. Pregnant?
“We found it when we ran your labs earlier.” The nurse gave her another
warm smile. “We generally don’t give ibuprofen to pregnant women. It can
double the risk of miscarriage. You’re going to have to make do with
acetaminophen.”
A baby. Another little nugget. Her hand went to her abdomen. Pregnant.
Everything disappeared—the nurse, Kade, Nikoli. The word “pregnant”
bounced like a volleyball between her ears. Could it really be true? Fear
replaced the joy as soon as thoughts of her last nugget invaded her happiness.
What if she couldn’t protect this one either? Surely, God wouldn’t give her a
child just to take him from her again. Please, do not put me through that pain
again, dear Lord. Please.
“Do you have an OB yet?” Nurse Marcy asked, checking the IV.
She took several deep breaths, trying to center herself and calm her nerves.
“Uhhh…no.” Her voice came out shaky, but the nurse just patted her hand.
“We have several excellent ones on staff. I’ll make sure to get you a list
before they release you tomorrow. Everything looks good, and I’ll be back in
a few minutes with some pain meds.”
When the nurse left, Angel turned to stare at her husband, confused.
“What is going on?”
“You don’t remember what happened earlier?” Kade got her a cup of
water and helped her to sit up. Not a good idea. Her head swam. She closed
her eyes to block out the spinning walls.
“No. I remember going to the bank, then the bar. The contractor wasn’t
there. He never showed. His boss came over to do the walkthrough and…”
She saw Jim walking through the doors, handing her…handing her
something…an envelope.
She gasped and sat straight up, ignoring the dizziness. “Oh, God. Kade.
The pictures. There were pictures.”
“Easy, moye serdste. I know all about the pictures. Lay back and rest,
sweetheart. You’re safe.”
“You are safe, sestra. I swear it.”
Viktor’s voice startled her. “Viktor?”
“He’s on speakerphone.” Nik took hold of her other hand. “No one is
getting near you or our new niece or nephew. Even if I have to fly you to
Russia.”
“Russia? Why would I go to Russia?”
“It’s not a bad idea,” Viktor agreed. “She could stay with Mama and Papa,
surrounded by the military. The cartel wouldn’t dare try to get to her there.”
“Slow down.” Angel held up a hand. “I need a minute.”
“Nik, why don’t you go find us some coffee and maybe some food for
Angel?” She shot her husband a grateful look. This was all happening too
fast. She felt sick to her stomach.
“Sure thing.” Nik stood and kissed her on the forehead. “Don’t scare me
like that again, Angel girl.”
 “I’ll call you later, Vik, and this time, answer your damn phone.” Kade
disconnected the call. “You scared the hell out of me, moye serdste. Don’t do
that again.”
“We’re really pregnant?” She ignored Kade’s concern and went straight to
the heart of it.
He grinned, some of the tension leaving him. “Looks like. They didn’t tell
me how far along, though.”
Angel thought back to the last time she’d had her period. The beginning of
February. She remembered because she’d been afraid it would arrive and
screw up her Valentine’s day plans. She had warned Kade, and he had been
outraged when she’d told him there would be no sex after the big date night
he’d planned if her period was late. She laughed thinking about it. He’d been
like a little boy sulking when he’d been told no dessert after dinner. It was the
end of May now, so close to twelve weeks.
“Holy shit.”
How in God’s name had she ignored no period for almost three months?
“What?”
“I think we’re right around ten or twelve weeks.”
“Holy shit.” Kade looked stunned. “How could we not know sooner?”
“I don’t know.” Her hand rubbed her belly. She’d been nauseated for a
couple weeks, but she’d not paid it any attention. It wasn’t morning sickness.
She got nauseated throughout the day and not every single day. It wasn’t
severe either. She’d only thrown up a few times over the last two months.
With Matthew, she’d been hurling right on cue every morning for a month
straight.
“The week after Valentine’s? In the shower?” Kade quirked an eyebrow,
and she burst out laughing, her happiness cutting right through the fear.
“What’s so funny?” He swooped in and kissed her. “As I recall, you were
not laughing. You were…”
“Shh!” She put a finger to his lips, glancing at the door. “Marcy will be
back any minute. She does not need to hear my husband talking dirty.”
Kade’s grin turned wolfish. “You never know, sweetheart. She might like
that kind of thing.”
“Sit your ass back down.” Angel couldn’t hold in the giggle. This man. He
was the only one to ever make her giggle like a high schooler. “I was
thinking about Matthew. He was conceived in the shower too.”
“I need to invest in more showers in the house we build.”
 “House?” Angel settled down and asked him to dim the lights. Her head
was pounding.
“Mmm hmm.” He picked up her hand when he sat back down. “Kids
deserve a house with a big back yard, not a cramped apartment. Dimitri said
there are several properties out by where he and Becca are moving.”
“So, we’re having more than one, are we?”
Kade felt a sledgehammer come out of nowhere when she asked him that.
How the fuck was he going to tell her about Matthew? She was pregnant. He
didn’t want to do anything that might cause her stress and in turn cause a
problem with the pregnancy. But if he didn’t tell her until after he’d gotten
their son back, she’d never forgive him. What should he do?
“Kade?” Angel nudged him. “How many kids do you want?”
“Half a dozen.”
“The hell you say.”
“There were six of us. I never want to leave our kids without backup if
something happens to us or to one of them. I want what I had for them, what
you needed after Peter died.”
He couldn’t tell her. Shit, shit, shit. Calm down. Maybe he was wrong.
There was nothing to tell her until the DNA results came back. By then, he’d
find reasons not to tell her.
“Three.”
“Six.”
“I’m trying to compromise with you, here. I am not raising six boys.”
“It might be six girls.”
“Oh, hell no. Girls are worse than boys.” She pointed to herself. “Case in
point.”
“You’re beautiful, smart, and the best person I know, moye serdste. Six
more of you would be a gift.”
“Until boys started coming by the house.”
“Fuck no. Our girls aren’t dating until they graduate college.”
She laughed, and his heart melted. It was the first real laugh he’d heard
from her since she’d spotted their son.
“You can’t dictate what they do when they go to college.”
“The fuck I can’t. They are going to stay home and go to school. We’ll
save a small fortune in room and board alone with six girls.”
“I love you.”
“I love you too, Angelique Lemoraux Kincaid.” He brushed his thumb
across her lips. “More than I can ever tell you.”
She took his hand and placed it on her belly. “This tells me just how much
you love me. Our nugget.”
A love so fierce it took him by surprise swelled up, and he laid his head on
her belly. She’d given him a second chance after every awful thing he’d done
to her. Now God was not only giving them another second chance with a
baby, but he might have given them their son back.
He wouldn’t let God down. He’d protect them with his life this time.
 CHAPTER TEN
He caught his brother a little while later before he came back into the
hospital room. Angel had dozed off, and he wanted her to sleep. The nurse
said she’d wake her up every two hours because of the concussion, so trying
to cat nap between those would be the best thing for her.
“I got her a couple things. Not sure what she’d be able to eat.” Nik held up
the bag from one of his favorite Italian places. “She awake?”
“No, she just dozed off, but I need to talk to you two.” He included
Watkins in this. “I don’t want her to know about Matthew yet.”
“The fuck you say.” Nik nailed their mother’s angry glare in that moment.
“She has a right to know her son is alive.”
“Yes, she does, but not right now.” Kade pulled the door closed in case
she woke up. “She’s pregnant. Do you think she’ll let me go get him by
myself?”
“Shit.”
“Exactly.” Kade rolled his shoulders, hearing joints crack and pop. “If we
tell her, and she goes to Miami, what if she gets hurt? If she loses this baby,
she’ll never get past it.”
“I get where you’re coming from, brat. Really, I do, but if you don’t tell
her, she’ll never forgive that either. If it were Lily, I’d die to protect her, but I
wouldn’t keep this from her. She deserves to know.”
“I think everyone’s jumping ahead of themselves.” Watkins leaned against
the door, watching the hallway. “The DNA results aren’t back yet. Wait for
that, and then decide. No need to tell her right now then have it come back
negative. Don’t cause her worry for no reason.”
 What Kade had originally planned on doing anyway before Nik took the
high road on him. Or maybe he wouldn’t have. Fuck if he knew. All he
wanted to do was protect her, the nugget, and Matthew, wherever he might
be.
“How long before we get the results?”
“Couple hours,” he told his brother and grabbed one of the coffees out of
the cardboard container. “I’m going a little crazy.”
Nik handed a separate bag to Watkins, who sniffed and closed his eyes. It
reminded him of Angel when she described food porn. No wonder the two of
them got along so well. They were both food whores, but then again, his
brother Dimitri could beat them both out for that title. Where all that food
went, Kade would never know.
Kade’s phone started ringing, and he tore it out of his pocket, hoping for
news. Conner’s smiling face greeted him. Viktor must have called him.
“Conner.”
“How is she?” Abrupt and to the point. That was Conner these days. Not
the happy-go-lucky kid who’d left for the military six years ago.
“She’s okay aside from a concussion. They’re keeping her overnight for
observation.”
“Don’t let anything else happen to her before I get there.”
“You’re coming here?” Kade pulled the phone away from his ear and
stared at it. He knew Conner was opening a club here in New York, but the
man was firmly planted in Chicago.
“Da.” Conner spoke to someone in the background. “Viktor says you need
help, military help. I am better than he is at covert ops. I am coming to get
my nephew.”
This was what he was telling Angel about. Family. A big family who
would jump in without being asked. He wanted this for their kids.
“I’ll send Nik to pick you up. What time do you get in?”
“My flight arrives at seven tonight. We’ll go shopping when I get there.”
“Shopping?”
“Da, brat. We will need guns, lots of guns. Unless you want to let the
police know ahead of time?”
“I don’t know.” Did he want to involve the police? It would be the
smartest move, but they might not believe him. Then they’d waste precious
time. Time his son might not have. If the cartel knew Angel recognized him,
they might not wait to start torturing him.
 “We’ll figure it out when I get there.” Conner disconnected without even
saying goodbye.
“He does that now.” Nik shook his head at their brother’s bad manners.
“Mama would switch his backside good for that, even though he’s a head
taller and three times wider than she is.”
“Come on back in, and we’ll eat while we wait for Angel to wake up…”
He trailed off when he saw Max get out of the elevator. That was quick. Too
quick. He probably just grabbed his laptop and hadn’t had time to even run
the check.
“We need to find a quiet place to talk.” Max glanced around nervously.
“You found something?”
Max nodded curtly.
Kade asked Marcy if there was somewhere they could talk quietly and
privately. She showed them to an empty on call room with a lock on the door.
She didn’t ask any questions, much to her credit.
“What?”
Max opened his laptop and showed the police report that had been filed
earlier. It was a man who worked for the construction company. He sent a
snapshot to Watkins, who had been there this morning, and got a
confirmation that it was the man who hadn’t shown up. His boss came
instead. They’d found him a few blocks from his wife’s new building, dead.
“This makes no sense. Why would they kill a construction guy?”
“If they dumped her phones, they would have seen she’d made several
calls to the business. If it were me, I’d have called them and gotten all the
juicy details.”
“They’re not going to give out client information…”
“Kade.” Max put a hand up and stopped him. “It’s a construction
company, not a doctor’s office. If someone called and said they couldn’t
remember what time their meeting was or who it was with, they would have
confirmed it.”
“Motherfucker.”
“You should know this. You were in the FBI.”
“I do know it, I’m just fucking tired.” He sat down on one of the beds.
“They probably grilled the kid and got the address. The bastards leave no
witnesses behind. He was dead the minute they got his name.”
“Do you know anyone who works gang intel down in Florida?” Max
closed his laptop. “If it were Texas, I’d have you covered, but I know jackshit
about Florida.”
“It’s been years. I can get in touch with my old handler, but he was my
only contact while I was there.”
“I think Cole knows some people down there.”
“Cole?” Kade searched his memory but came up blank.
“Cole Daniels, Viktor’s new hire. He’s from the Miami-Dade area. He
might be able to help. He’s supposed to start Monday, but I’ll shoot him a
text see if he can lend a hand.”
Kade glanced at his phone when it pinged. It was Watkins telling him they
were taking Angel for her CT, and he was going with her.
“Do we want to involve the police, though? It’s a lot of red tape.”
“You can’t just roll into town, shoot it up, and not expect police backlash.”
Max stuffed the laptop back into its case. “You need the police. Call your
buddies in the feds. Keep a plan B on the backburner in case plan A fails, but
we want the police involved.”
“I’m with Max on this.” Nik finally spoke up. “I’m not a military man, so
I can’t say Conner’s plan won’t work, but I think you need to do it legally
first.”
“And what happens if legal doesn’t work and we have to go in? The dead
bodies will lead back to us then. The cops will know we were looking for
Matthew. If we go with stealth and just take out the necessary players and
take him back, no one is the wiser.”
“And how are you going to explain finding the son you thought was
dead?” Nik asked. “You’re not thinking like a cop, Kade. You’re thinking
like a father who is willing to do anything to get his son back. If you don’t
start thinking like a cop, you’re going to wind up in jail where no one can
protect you, and it still might end up with Angel and Matthew dead.”
When did his little brother start making so much fucking sense? He did
want to go in guns blazing and take his son back, but Nik was right. How
would he explain it? A child who had been presumed dead? How did he find
out about him? Who did he contact? Where did he get the child? All those
questions would land at his doorstep, and he had no answers that wouldn’t
land him with a prison sentence.
People would die when he went in to take back his kid. If the cops weren’t
in on it, his family would be the ones to pay for it.
“Just calm down.” Nik gripped his shoulder. “Conner will be here in a few
hours, and we’ll all sit down and come up with a plan A and a plan B. We’re
going to get him back one way or another.”
Kade wanted to argue, every instinct he had wanted to argue, but he
agreed with his brother. There couldn’t be any mistakes this time.
And there wouldn’t be.

***

Angel yawned when a nurse woke her up. It wasn’t Marcy. This one was
from radiology and told her they were going to do a repeat CT on the doctor’s
orders. The first thing Angel noticed was Kade was missing. He was
probably on the phone with his mother or one of his brothers telling them
about the baby.
The baby.
A small smile escaped as she got into the wheelchair with the help of the
nurse. The light still bothered her eyes a bit, but it was getting better. Even
the dizziness had almost dissipated. She must have really hit her head when
she passed out.
“Where are you taking her?” Jasper asked when the nurse wheeled her out
of the room.
“To CT.” She started pushing the chair and stopped when Jasper followed.
“Excuse me, sir, but you are not allowed in CT. You can wait here until she
gets back.”
“Not happening.”
“Sir…”
“You’re not going to get him to stay here.” Angel shook her head,
forgetting the movement would hurt. Dammit. “He’s my bodyguard. Where I
go, he goes.”
The nurse looked like she wanted to insist, but the expression on Jasper’s
face brooked no argument. She gave in with a huff and started wheeling her
down the hall, Jasper on their heels.
“I’ll text Kade to let him know where you are. He’ll panic if he comes
back and you’re gone.”
That was the God’s truth. All the Kincaid men went into caveman mode if
they so much as suspected there was danger to their women. Angel loved
them for it, but it also irritated her. She wasn’t a china doll who had to be
locked up in a glass case, protected from everything.
Granted, she wasn’t indestructible. She knew firsthand how easily anyone
could get into a bad situation where they had no control. She’d survived a
serial killer, after all.
They rode the elevator down to the second floor. The nurse refused to let
Jasper enter the CT room itself. He argued, but this time the woman held her
own. It wasn’t safe for him, and the nurse told him in no uncertain terms
she’d call hospital security to escort him back to Angel’s room.
Angel hid her laughter by ducking her head.
“Is he always like that?”
“Yes. He’s not being ornery on purpose. His job is to protect me.”
The nurse shook her head. “I…”
Angel looked up when the nurse stopped talking. A man stood behind her,
a gun pressed against her temple.
“Hello, Angelique.”
She knew him. He’d been to her brother’s house many, many times.
Emilio. That was his name. This man was hard to forget. Dark eyes, black
hair pulled back in a braid, with a scar that ran from his temple to the center
of his cheek. For most men, that kind of scar would detract from their looks,
but not Emilio. It made him look scarier, yes, but he was gorgeous.
“Hello, Emilio.”
He grinned. “You remember me.”
“You’re a hard man to forget.”
He tipped his head to her. “As are you, chica. As beautiful as ever.”
“Thank you.” She did her best to keep her voice steady, but on the inside,
she was falling apart. He was here to kill her. She knew it. He knew it. It was
just a matter of how long he was going to taunt her.
“Perhaps I will have you dance for me tonight.” He pushed the girl toward
her. “Now, Angelique, stand up and have the nurse take your seat.”
“Don’t kill her.” Angel did as she was bid and stepped out of the way so
the nurse could sit. “She has nothing to do with this.”
“Witnesses, chica, witnesses.” Before Angel could do anything, he pulled
the trigger. It wasn’t loud. He had a silencer on the gun, and it sounded more
like a soft whoosh. He’d shot her between the eyes. At least it had been
quick.
“You’re not going to get out of here.” Angel debated screaming and
alerting Jasper. “My guard will only wait outside for so long, and Kade’s in
the hospital.”
“I know all that.” His grin, all male and full of teeth, appeared again.
“You’re going to come with me willingly.”
“You’re insane.”
“My mother says the same thing, but that doesn’t change the fact that
you’re going to come with me. Someone wants to meet you.”
Going with him wasn’t an option. If she went, she was dead.
“Who would want to meet me?” She had to buy some time. Jasper would
come in if it took too long.
“Your son.”
Her brain froze for half a second before the anger surfaced.
“My son is dead.” How dare he? As terrified as she was of Emilio, no one
was ever going to use the memory of her child against her.
“Is he?” Emilio took out his phone and tapped a few times before handing
it to her. “Look.”
She reached out and took the phone, her eyes darting between Emilio and
the screen. It was the same little boy from yesterday, and her inner mama
instincts roared to life. This was her son? No. She tamped all that hope down.
Her child died.
“This is a lie.” She threw the phone at him. He caught it mid-air. “My
baby died before he was even born.”
“No, he’s not dead.” Emilio pocketed his phone. “Since you won’t come
with me, you leave me only one option, chica.”
“What’s his name?” All those feelings from yesterday surged up. It didn’t
make sense, but Emilio wasn’t lying. That little boy was hers.
“Mateo.” Emilio cocked his gun and pointed it at her.
“Why tell me right before you kill me?”
Emilio smiled. “So you know your child is being raised to kill for us, the
same people who took everything from you. You will die knowing all this.”
The knock on the door interrupted them. Emilio’s eyes narrowed as he
weighed his options. Jasper would open the door any second.
Emilio put the gun to her forehead, and she braced her knees to keep
standing. She wouldn’t show him fear.
“You tell him we were this close to you.”
Then he was gone through another door on the opposite side of the wall,
and Angel’s knees hit the floor. Sweet Mary Mother in Heaven.
Her son wasn’t dead.
 CHAPTER ELEVEN
Kade paced. Why wasn’t she back from radiology yet? Nikoli sat eating in
one of the hospital chairs. He claimed he hadn’t eaten all day. That was like
Angel saying she skipped breakfast. All lies.
“Dude, calm the fuck down. She’s perfectly safe. They took her to do a
repeat CT. All that pacing is making me dizzy.”
If that were true, why did he have this awful sinking feeling in the pit of
his stomach? The same feeling he’d had when Boston’s serial killer had
kidnapped her. He trusted his instincts more than he trusted his brother’s
evaluation of the situation. Scans didn’t take thirty minutes.
He pulled his phone out just as it started to ring, and he jumped.
“Told you, man, calm the fuck down.” Nikoli shoveled more ravioli in his
mouth.
“Fucker.” He shot his brother a glare and answered the phone. “Where are
you?”
“We’re in radiology. You need to get your ass down here. There was an
incident.”
“Incident?” He didn’t wait to explain to Nik as he tore out the door and
headed for the elevator. “What floor?”
“Second. The nurse took her to CT and wouldn’t let me go in with her. I
stayed right outside the door, but they were waiting on her in the room.”
His stomach bottomed out, and he felt sick. “Was she…is she…”
“She’s okay, but the nurse isn’t. They killed the girl in front of her and
would have killed her if I hadn’t come in when I had. The guy took off.”
“Did you get the motherfucker?”
 “No. I was afraid to give chase and leave her alone.”
“No, you were right. There could have been more waiting for you to leave.
She’s okay?”
“The man put a gun to her head and said to tell you they were that close to
her. She’s not all right, Kade. She’s in pretty bad shape, but she’s not
physically hurt.”
Motherfucker! He slammed his fist into the wall of the elevator. How the
fuck did they get that close?
“The police are on the way, and I’ve put off hospital security from
questioning her, but the police are going to want a statement when they
arrive.”
The elevator dinged, and he saw Watkins as soon as he stepped out. He
was standing beside Angel, who stared listlessly at the wall. Alarm spread the
longer he looked at her. Something was wrong, something more than seeing a
woman killed right in front of her.
He dropped down on his knees and took her hands. “Angel?”
She didn’t move, only watched the wall.
“Moye serdste.” He reached up and took her face in his hands, forcing her
to look at him. Her eyes were tormented. “You’re okay, sweetheart. You’re
safe.”
She opened her mouth to try to speak, but nothing came out. Angel wanted
to tell him they had their son, but she couldn’t. If she said it out loud, it
became real. Her baby boy was in the hands of monsters doing God knew
what to him.
Security came back, asking the same questions, but no words came. She
kept replaying the scene over and over in her head. Could she have done
something to save the nurse? If she’d shouted, he would have killed them
both straight away, and possibly Jasper.
No. She did the right thing. Angel felt bad for the nurse, but if she had
died, Kade wouldn’t know about Matthew. She had to tell him. They had to
go rescue their baby.
But still no words came.
The earth started to move. No, that wasn’t it. Kade was pushing the
wheelchair. How did she get in another wheelchair? She couldn’t remember.
Jasper was the likely culprit. The ding of the elevator startled her enough to
look up. Kade’s hand was stroking her hair, and Jasper stood stoic, his
expression colder than she’d ever seen it before.
 Pissed, that was the word she was looking for. Jasper looked pissed.
Someone had gotten past him twice now. The first time he’d been trusted
with her care was in Boston. It wasn’t his fault a crazy serial killer had taken
her because he’d knocked out her brother-in-law and the rest of her guards
with a paralytic. She’d just gone to the bathroom. Not Jasper’s fault. This
time, she’d been escorted to radiology by a nurse. Jasper had no way of
knowing Emilio would be waiting for her in the actual room with the scanner.
A place Jasper wasn’t allowed to go.
None of it was his fault, but she could see he’d shouldered the blame.
Kade wheeled her off the elevator and back to her room. Nikoli was there,
Lily sitting in his lap. His arms were around her so tight, he might soon cut
off her air, but Lily didn’t look like she minded one bit.
“There’s our girl.” Nik smiled at her while Kade lifted her onto the bed
and tucked the blanket around her.
She saw everything around her, heard their words, and understood them,
but she might as well be having an out-of-body experience. She wanted to
shout, to scream, to tell them her child was in danger.
“The doctor said she’s in shock.” Kade scooted her over and climbed into
bed beside her. “After what she saw, I’m not surprised.”
“What happened?” Lily snuggled into Nik.
“The cartel got a man inside, we think. The nurse who escorted her to
radiology was shot and killed. Angel saw it. The doc says she should start
talking as soon as some of the shock wears off.”
“And that’s not going to be happening with you in bed with her.” Nurse
Marcy stood in the doorway, frowning. “She needs rest more than anything,
so everyone but her husband is banned from the room.”
Kade jumped up, and everyone told her goodbye, but she didn’t respond.
It was like her vocal cords had seized up. She had no idea shock could do this
to a person.
Nurse Marcy propped Angel’s feet up and told Kade if she caught him in
bed with her patient again, he’d be banned from the room as well. Angel
wanted to laugh when she saw the outrage on his face. Here this tiny, petite
nurse was telling her husband, who stood a good foot taller, that he had to
walk the line or get the hell out. It was comical.
A giggle slipped out, and both Nurse Marcy and Kade froze, looking at
her.
“Well, I guess laughter really is the best medicine in the world.” Marcy
came back over to her bedside. “How are you feeling?”
“I…” Angel cleared her throat, surprised her voice was working. All it
took was a little laughter. The nurse was onto something there. “I…don’t
know.”
“That’s perfectly normal. I would love to be able to give you something to
sleep, honey, but that concussion requires me waking you up every two
hours.”
Her head still ached something fierce, but the light didn’t bother her eyes
anymore. That was something, at least.
Kade sat in the chair beside the bed and thanked the nurse before she left
them alone. Kade took her hand and kissed it almost reverently. “Why do you
insist on scaring the fuck out of me, moye serdste?”
“You and that mouth.” She let her fingertips glide over his lips. “I’m sorry
for scaring you.”
“Don’t do it again.” He splayed one hand over her stomach. “Neither of us
can lose you.”
“Kade, I need to tell you something.” She tried to sit up, but he pushed her
back down.
“Don’t try to move around. You’ve been through enough for one day.”
“Emilio was here.”
“Who?” Kade cocked his head—his thinking stance.
“He’s from Los Muertos. I remembered him. He used to hang out at the
house a lot. Peter warned me to stay away from him.”
“I’m not sure I met him.” Kade sat back but kept a tight grip on her hand.
“He’s hard to forget.” Angel could still see him, staring into her eyes, gun
aimed at her head. “Gorgeous, with a scar that runs from his temple to his
cheek.”
“Gorgeous?” Kade quirked a brow at her.
“Yes.” Gorgeous wasn’t the right word for him. Kade was handsome, but
Emilio was in an entire league of his own. “That’s not the point, Kade. He
showed me pictures of the little boy I saw yesterday. He said he was ours,
that Matthew didn’t die.”
She expected Kade to be shocked, to deny it, but he didn’t. Instead, he
looked down at their linked hands, refusing to meet her eyes.
“Kade?”
“I know.”
“What do you mean you know?” Angel did sit up this time, ignoring the
slight dizziness.
“You need to stay calm and lie down.” He tried to get her to do just that,
but she was having none of it. He was going to explain himself.
“No, what I need for you to do is tell me what you meant. Are you really
saying you knew our son was alive and you didn’t tell me?”
“Sweetheart…”
“Don’t sweetheart me, Kincaid. Tell me the truth. We’ve had enough lies
in this marriage to last three lifetimes. Don’t add our son to that list.”
Kade took a deep breath. Fuckity, fuck, fuck, fuck. He should have told
her last night. He knew he should have. He’d been too worried about her.
“I don’t know for certain.” He scooted the chair closer to the bed. “I sent
Dylan to look into it, hoping if we could show you who his parents were, it
would help you. Instead of what he thought he’d find, he found Juan
Ramirez, a hitman for Los Muertos.”
Angel sucked in a breath and interrupted him. “That’s what Emilio told
me. Matthew is being raised to become a murderer for the cartel.”
Kade searched his memory again, but for the life of him, he couldn’t place
anyone named Emilio. Not that he hadn’t met the man, he just didn’t
remember him. It irked him that Angel did. Not only his gorgeous face, but
his name. He must have made quite an impression on his wife.
“Dylan knows the guy who runs the concierge desk. He let him in the
vacated room before housekeeping got to it. Dylan was able to collect some
DNA samples. We sent it off to the lab last night with a few strands of my
hair and a cheek swab. We should know soon if the boy is ours.”
“He is ours.” All the anger and fear she’d barely been holding at bay
poured out. “The bastards have our son, have had our son from the day he
was born. We have to go get him.”
“We’ll get him. I’ve already got the boys working on it. Dylan flew down
last night, and Max should already be in the air. Viktor swears there’s not a
person on earth who can hide from Max. Says he’s the best tracker he’s ever
met.”
“No, we have to go. Tonight.”
Kade saw the glint of steel flash like wildfire through her eyes and knew
she meant what she said.
“Angel, you are in the hospital suffering from a serious concussion on top
of shock. You aren’t leaving until the doctor clears you.”
“I can’t just sit here while they have my baby.” A single tear leaked out of
the corner of her eye and rolled down her cheek.
Kade reached up and wiped it away. “Hush, moye serdste. We will get our
son back, I swear it, but we can’t right this minute. You need to stay put, not
just for you, but for our new little nugget. We can’t risk him.”
He saw the fight drain out of her at the mention of the baby. He’d been
half afraid she’d ignore the danger to their unborn baby and rush headfirst
into danger for the son who was flesh and blood, but he should have known
better. Angel might be a hothead, but she’d never risk her child.
“I will wait until the doctor clears me, and then we are getting on the first
flight out. That’s all the time I’m willing to give you.”
It was better than nothing, he supposed. He couldn’t fault her. All he
wanted to do himself was jump a plane and find his boy, but that wasn’t
going to happen tonight. He might as well take his own advice and try to
calm down. Conner would be here soon, and they could devise a plan. He just
had to get through the next few hours.
“Nik got you some food, but he might have eaten most of it.” Kade looked
over to where the bag sat on the little hospital rolling cart thing the nurses put
food trays on. He had no clue what it was actually called. “Do you think you
can eat?”
She nodded, rubbing her stomach absently. He remembered when she used
to do that with Matthew. He stood and collected the food. They’d added
plastic utensils. His girl would eat what was left of Nik’s food if her stomach
cooperated.
“You’re not nauseated, are you?” He set the bag down beside her. “If you
are and you eat, I’m not sure we can make it to the bathroom.”
“I’m a little dizzy, but my stomach is behaving. His name’s Mateo. I don’t
know if we should change it or not when we get him back.”
Mateo? It sounded close to Matthew. “I don’t know, honey. We’ll have to
consult a child psychologist. God only knows what he’s been through.” And
that was putting it mildly. If Juan Ramirez raised him, the kid had to have
seen countless murders, with the possibility of torture. Hell, the psycho may
have even had Matthew participate in them. What kind of damage had been
done, and could it be corrected?
“I’m afraid, Kade.” Angel opened her large container of lasagna. “What if
he’s so broken we can’t fix him? You didn’t see the look on his face. It was
so empty. No empathy. What if they turned our baby into a monster?”
“He’s six years old, Angel. Kids are resilient. We will give him all the
love and support he needs. He’s going to be okay. I swear it.”
If only he believed it himself. But he was going to do everything in his
power to show Matthew how much he was loved and that all the bad things
were in the past.
“You’re right. I’m borrowing trouble. Even if he is a little monster, he’s
ours, and we will fix him.”
Kade’s smile was a little forced, and he hoped his wife couldn’t tell. He
sat with her while she ate and told him everything she remembered about
Matthew from yesterday. She drifted off to sleep talking about their son, her
hand still pressed to her stomach.
Please, God, he prayed, please take care of our son and help us help him
when we get him back.
It was all he could do until his brother arrived.
 CHAPTER TWELVE
The hours ticked by. Kade nearly lost his mind waiting for his brother to
show up. Between worrying about Matthew and trying to keep Angel from
checking herself out, he was near his breaking point. She’d agreed to stay
until the doctor cleared her. At first. Then her mother instincts kicked in, and
it had been all he could do to keep her here. She was finally sleeping. Thank
God for small miracles.
He also had to contend with the nurses freaking out over one of their own
being murdered. It was all they could talk about. He’d already had to warn
them to keep their voices down. He refused to let Angel get more upset than
she already was. Reliving what she’d been through was not on the menu for
the night, even if the nurses were determined to keep talking about it. The
hospital had also called in extra security, but it did little to alleviate the fear
or the tension running rampant among the staff.
The gasps he heard from the nurses’ station pulled his attention away from
his phone and toward the desk. His brother was striding toward him. He
could understand the women’s reaction. Conner was a good-looking
motherfucker. Tall, hair darker than Kade’s, and smoldering black eyes.
Women loved that smoldering look. So did men, for that matter. Conner was
bisexual. His brothers knew, but their parents did not. They were Catholics,
and Conner feared what they’d think of him. Kade thought they wouldn’t
care because they loved him, but none of them pushed Conner on it.
That wasn’t what put the darkness in his eyes though. He’d stayed in the
Marines when Viktor decided to not enlist for a second tour. Conner had been
part of some kind of special ops team that did shit he wasn’t allowed to talk
about. He came back damaged with a darkness that ate away at the man he’d
been.
Hell, Conner had been the happiest, most carefree of them all. Always
smiling, joking, and being straight-up fun. Kade hadn’t seen him crack a real
smile since he’d come back a year ago. He’d been released early, not
finishing his four-year tour. Conner refused to talk about it. Kade hoped one
day he’d open up about what happened to him in Afghanistan. He wanted to
help his brother come back from the dark hole he was in.
But not right now.
It was selfish. He knew it, but right now he needed the badass
motherfucker standing in front of him.
“Nikoli said to give this to you.” He handed Kade an envelope. “Said you
were waiting for it.”
“Where is he?” Kade accepted the envelope and tore into it. DNA results.
He scanned it, and that tight band that had been constricting his airways since
last night expanded and released its grip. The kid was his. He’d known it, but
he hadn’t let himself believe it until this moment. His son really was alive.
“DNA results?” Conner dropped his duffle bag and leaned against the
nurses’ station, completely ignoring all the women staring at him.
Kade nodded. “He’s mine.”
Conner simply nodded, accepting it. “Let’s go somewhere we can talk.”
Kade led him into Angel’s room and closed the door, leaving Watkins on
duty. Fucker had better not let one more person slip past him. Kade was so
furious it was all he could do to not beat the shit out of him. The only thing
that stopped him was Angel. She was fond of the asshole.
Conner walked over to the bed and gazed at the now sleeping Angel. “You
forgot you were married to this looker, brat?” He snickered. “How drunk
have you been the last six years?”
Kade shook his head. The fact he’d forgotten he was married was a
running joke among his brothers. They never let him forget it. It wasn’t that
he’d forgotten so much as he’d not let himself think about it and bring back
all the painful memories that came with remembering his Angel.
Kade pulled his wallet out and removed the folded photo he’d stuck in
there last night. “This is your nephew.”
Conner walked over and took the photo, studying it. “This kid has seen
some shit.”
That was what Kade was afraid of.
 “He’s yours, though. No denying that.” Conner dropped into one of the
empty chairs, keeping his voice down so as not to disturb Angel. “How do
you want to get our kid back? Legal or a snatch and grab?”
Kade smiled at the way Conner simply accepted he had a new nephew and
called him our kid. God, he loved his family. “Legal is the best way. Nik
pointed out it was going to be hard to explain how we suddenly just ‘found’
Matthew.”
“We can do legal, but I have a plan B.” He pointed to his duffel bag.
“We might need a plan B after what happened this afternoon.” He filled
his brother in on the attempted hit on Angel.
“Motherfucker.”
Conner swore so loudly it woke Angel. She came awake, sitting straight
up and staring wild-eyed around the room.
“Shit, I didn’t mean to wake her up.” Conner stood and walked over to the
bed, pulling Angel into a bear hug. “Welcome to the family, sestra.”
“Angel, this is Conner.” Kade laughed when she squeaked. Conner
sometimes didn’t know his own strength. “Let her breathe, brat.”
“If this fucker forgets he’s married again, you let me know, and I’ll beat
his ass.” Conner kissed her on the forehead before releasing her.
“If he forgets he’s married again, you’ll have to get in line behind me. I’ll
just shoot his ass.”
“I like her.” Conner ruffled her hair. “It is good to meet you, sestra.”
Angel took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She’d woken up from a
nightmare, only to stare into the face of a man who scared her. It wasn’t just
the expression in his onyx eyes. It was everything about him. His entire
demeanor said “killer.” This man was a hardened killer. He’d been a soldier,
and she knew Kade worried about him. Seeing him in person, she wasn’t sure
he was wrong to worry. This man could do serious damage and walk away
without giving a damn about the carnage he left behind.
Emilio had scared her when he’d pressed a gun to her head, but Kade’s
brother terrified her without doing anything.
“It’s good to meet you too, Conner.” He might look like Viktor, but they
were as different as daylight was to dark. Viktor inspired trust; Conner
inspired a flight instinct.
“Now, tell me about this fucker who touched you.” She jumped at the
venom in his voice.
“I…” She cleared her throat. “It was an old friend of my brother’s. He
used to come over to the house a lot before Kade started hanging out.”
“I need a name, sestra.” Conner’s hands clenched, and she shrank away
from the anger vibrating off him.
“I think you’re scaring her.” Kade came over and sat on the bed, taking
her hand in his. “Is he scaring you?”
Angel nodded, gripping Kade’s hand so tightly she was surprised he didn’t
wince.
Conner relaxed so fast, if she’d blinked, she’d have missed it. He even
slouched a bit. It was amazing and terrifying.
“I’m a scary motherfucker. I know it.” He sat in the chair Kade had
vacated and took her other hand. His touch was gentle despite the coldness
seeping out of his eyes. “You will never have need to fear me. You’re my
sister, my family, and I will protect you with every breath I have. I’m sorry I
scared you, but the thought of that bastard…” He stopped and took a deep
breath. “I will make them suffer for taking your son and for threatening you. I
swear it.”
Angel knew he was telling the truth, but it didn’t stop the unease from
taking hold. This man was dangerous, but maybe that was what they needed
to get Matthew back. She would trust him because Kade did, but she’d never
fully be comfortable with him. It was a simple truth. The darkness in him
scared her too much.
“Now, we need to get this show on the road. Kade, you might want to call
your contacts in the FBI. Sometimes it’s easier to deal with the feds than it is
the local police force. You said you already had men on the ground?”
“Yes, Dylan went down last night, and our best tracker should be landing
shortly.”
“Will she be safe here for a few hours by herself?”
Angel bristled. They wanted to leave her behind? Oh, hell no. Before she
could even open her mouth, Conner shushed her.
“We’re not leaving you behind, sestra. You deserve to be there when we
make the bastards pay for taking our boy from you. I need to visit some
friends and collect our arsenal. I need someone to watch my back.”
“You get my husband killed, and you better hope God can hide you where
I can’t find you.” Despite how much Conner scared her, he better damn well
protect the man she loved more than anyone except her children.
Conner didn’t even crack a smile. He nodded curtly. “I won’t get him
killed.”
 Kade told him to go on and he’d follow him in a few minutes.
Angel let out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding when he left.
“I don’t like this, Kade. Not one little bit.”
“Conner knows what he’s doing. We have to be prepared in case shit goes
sideways. We aren’t coming home without our child.” Kade took her face in
his hands and kissed her softly. He looked her in the eyes, his forehead
pressed against hers. “I promise.”
“I love you, Kade Kincaid.” She pressed her lips to his again. “Come
home to me. If you die, I will kill you.”
He chuckled and pulled away. “I love you too, moye serdste.”
She remembered the first time he’d told her she was his heart. They’d just
made love, and he thought she was sound asleep. He’d whispered moye
serdste and pulled her close. She’d used Google Translate the next day and
found he’d called her his heart. It was the moment she’d started to fall in love
with him.
“I’ll be back soon. Watkins is right outside, and I have more men
throughout the hospital.” He gave her another quick kiss and left before she
could stop him.
What would she tell the nineteen-year-old girl who’d looked up into those
laughing black eyes on the beach all those years ago? Would she tell her to
run and never look back, or to hold on tight because the ending was worth all
the pain they both suffered?
She would tell her to hold on tight and never give up hope, even when it
felt like she was drowning and would never come back up for air. The end
was worth all the pain.
Angel hoped her happily ever after would be just that, though. It had to be.
She couldn’t lose everything again. She wouldn’t survive it.
God had better not let her down.

***

Kade tried hard not to show any reaction when Conner drove them down a
back alley that looked like something out of a horror movie. He was ninety-
nine percent positive they were about to get murdered and chopped up, the
pieces strewn throughout the dumpsters that littered the city. Where in fuck’s
sake were they going?
“You sure you know where you’re going?” Kade gripped the oh-shit
handle, as he called it, when they narrowly missed hitting two guys huddled
together against the wall of a crumbling, abandoned building. He was pretty
sure they were sharing needles, but he didn’t look too long.
“Would I be going this way if I didn’t?”
“How the hell do I know?” Kade tensed when they started to slow down.
Crack house. That was his first impression of the building with two very built
black guys standing at the entrance. Several people of various ethnicities
roamed around the front of the building looking very much like strung-out
junkies.
“Look, I did some checking. Los Muertos has a major hold in this city
now. There are very few who don’t owe allegiance to them. This guy is one
of the last holdouts.”
“What makes you so sure they won’t hear the name Kincaid and turn us
over to ensure they remain the last holdout?” Kade was nervous. He admitted
it freely. Walking into gang territory without police backup was not cool. It
reminded him of how he’d felt every single day he’d been undercover. The
fear of being discovered as a police officer had been as real as the fear of
being turned over to Los Muertos now.
“They probably would if they knew our names were Kincaid.” Conner got
out of the vehicle and left Kade to follow him.
Dammit. Kade got out. They didn’t bother locking it. If the people here
wanted to steal it or strip it, locking it wouldn’t deter them.
“I’m here to see Andrew about a purchase.” Conner stared hard at the man
in front of him.
“Who the fuck are you?”
“The Executioner. Who the fuck are you?”
The big man shrank back from Conner. What the fuck? And why did he
call himself the Executioner?
“Go on in.” He moved aside and allowed the brothers entry.
Inside, it was like walking into a memory. He’d been in a few
manufacturing houses down in Miami. They seemed to be the same
everywhere. Rows of tables were set up with people cutting powder and
filling small distribution baggies. Another long row of tables held stacks of
money being counted and sorted. On the opposite end, armed men lounged,
laughing and joking, their whores being quiet or entertaining whichever man
whose lap they sat on.
Conner bypassed all this and headed for the staircase at the back. Kade
followed him, trying not to stare too much. It would make them nervous, and
they’d start asking questions.
They hurried down the darkened hallway at the top and came to a stop at
the door at the end, guarded by two more men. Conner told them the same as
the first two, claiming to be the Executioner. He and Conner were going to
have a serious talk about that name and why it terrified hardened drug
dealers.
Inside, Kade was shocked to see a very nice office. No crumbling walls,
but new plaster. It was clean, efficient, and tidy. The black man who sat
behind the desk, looking at his laptop screen, wasn’t what he thought the
leader of this particular organization would look like. It wasn’t a gang,
necessarily, but a drug distribution ring that probably did business with most
of the gangs in the city.
“Andrew.”
Andrew looked up, the diamond stud in his ear winking in the light. His
head was shaven clean, and the barest hint of a five o’clock shadow outlined
his face. He looked more like a Wall Street trader in his expensive suit than a
drug dealer.
“You have me at a disadvantage.” His voice was cultured, deep, and his
tone warned any fuckery would be met with hostility.
“I’m the Executioner.”
Something flickered in Andrew’s eyes, but Kade couldn’t place the
emotion. It wasn’t anything good.
“And what brings you here, Executioner?”
“None of your people.” Conner sat, but Kade remained standing behind
him. “I need weapons that can’t be traced.”
“What kind of weapons?”
“The kind I can’t get off the street. I need heavy artillery, automatic
weapons that are clean. They can’t be attached to any other crimes.”
“Why would you need…”
“None of your business. I came here because you were highly
recommended by mutual friends. If you can’t provide the service I need, I’ll
look elsewhere.”
“I didn’t say that. I was just curious.”
“Curiosity killed the cat.” The flat, cold tone made Kade shiver. Who was
this man, and what had he done with his little brother?
Andrew tilted his head in an acquiesce. “So it did. When would you need
the weapons?”
“Within the next few hours.”
Andrew’s nose flared. “I can have everything you need by nightfall.”
“No.” Conner stood and tossed a scrap of paper on the desk. “You have
three hours, or I move to the next person on my list. A list of everything I
need is on that paper along with an untraceable cell number. Call before time
is up, or the deal’s off.”
He turned and walked toward the door. Kade wasted no time in hurrying
after him. They strode down the hall, the stairs, and out the door. Their SUV
sat where they’d left it, in one piece. He breathed a sigh of relief. He really
hadn’t wanted to replace the vehicle. There were a lot of extra bells and
whistles that were extremely expensive.
Conner drove away and headed down several more side streets before
emerging into the flow of traffic.
“What the hell was all that, and why did you call yourself the
Executioner?”
“Nickname I picked up in the service.” He rolled his window down to let
in some fresh air. “That was a business negotiation. Andrew Tolliver is
someone who can get what I need when I need it. He just needs motivation to
do as he’s told. Losing that much money is motivation enough.”
“We need to go back to why the word ‘executioner’ scared the shit out of
those guys.”
Conner shrugged. “I’m a scary-ass motherfucker. You know this.”
“That…”
“Leave it alone, Kade.” His brother glanced at him, those black eyes
looking more like those of a demon than the person he knew. “I’m not going
to answer you, and it’s only going to piss me off. Leave. It. The. Fuck.
Alone.”
Kade was quiet the rest of the way back to the office. Conner asked if he
could borrow one of the company cars to take care of a few more errands. He
said he’d swing by the hospital and get Kade when it was time to pick up the
shipment.
No wonder Angel had been scared of his brother. Kade was a little afraid
too. What happened to him in Afghanistan? Executioner was a nickname.
God only knew what he’d done to earn it. At this point, he wasn’t sure if his
brother could come back from the dark place he was in…or if he even wanted
to.
 His head spun with all the problems currently invading it. He pushed
everything out and focused on one thing. Matthew. Once they got his son
back, he could figure out a way to help Conner. Make him remember the man
he used to be. Kade knew his brother would never be the same man as before,
but if he could find a way to bring out glimmers of the old Conner, he’d live
with it.
That was a problem for next week, though, and one he’d need all his
brothers’ help with.
Today was about Matthew.
And they would be bringing him home.
 CHAPTER THIRTEEN
The smell of food woke Angel. She was starving, having only picked at
the food Nikoli brought her. She’d been too upset to eat. Now, though, her
stomach growled.
“I’d recognize that growl anywhere.” Kade leaned down and kissed her.
“Hungry much, little mama?”
She laughed and opened her eyes. “Starved.”
“Good. I picked up your favorite from Joe’s. I still can’t believe Nik
convinced him to move his shop here to New York.”
Joe’s was a restaurant Nik fell in love with back in Boston. It was his and
Lily’s go-to place when they wanted to have good food and not be bothered.
Angel remembered Nik telling her he’d taken Lily on their first date there,
not because he thought she’d like it, but because it was the one place he
figured none of her friends would be. Much to his disgust, her best friend,
Adam, had shown up.
“Well, when you have millions of dollars and offer to invest in the
restaurant to get the owner, who is also your good friend, to move, I’m
betting it doesn’t take too much persuasion.”
“Kid was a multi-millionaire by the time he was twenty.” Kade shook his
head and rolled the little hospital tray over to her bed. He’d set out the classic
Reuben sandwich, fries, and a bottle of Coke. Her stomach let it be known
quite loudly it needed to be fed.
“He earned it, though.” And he had. Nikoli worked his ass off for every
ounce of success he had. Her stomach growled again when the smell of the
food hit her nose.
 “I forgot how much your stomach talked when you were pregnant.” Kade
pulled up a chair and unwrapped his own sandwich.
“Hey!” Angel stuck her tongue out at him. “I’m eating for two. I’m
allowed to be starved all the time.”
“You eat as much as you want, baby.”
“So, you’re still going to love me when I look like a whale from all this
food you’ve just given me permission to eat as much of as I want?”
“I will always love you, no matter what you look like. You could gain four
hundred pounds, and I’d still love you. I might haul your ass to the gym every
day, but I’d love you.”
And that was why she loved him. He would love her no matter what. It
was the simplest truth there was. He’d proven it time and time again.
“You’re perfect, Angelique Renee Kincaid.” He took her hand, kissing the
palm. “Don’t you know that? You are absolutely perfect to me.”
Her heart melted. This man. God, how she loved him.
“You’re going to make me cry.” She blinked back tears.
He smiled, the warmth bleeding out of his expression forcing the tears to
erupt. Had to be the hormones.
Angel took the tissue he handed her and blew her nose. She’d been prone
to crying at the drop of a hat the last few weeks. Combined with her
queasiness, she should have guessed she was pregnant. Her gaze landed on
two suitcases standing against the wall across from the bed. “What’s with the
suitcases?”
“We’re booked for the ten o’clock flight to Miami in the morning. I
packed a few things earlier for both of us. I thought we go straight to JFK
from here when they release you.”
“I thought you might try to sneak off without me.” She wiped her eyes
with another tissue.
“I thought about it.” He took a swig of the root beer he’d gotten for
himself. Nasty stuff. She had no idea how he could stomach it. “But then I
knew you’d just lose Watkins and come by yourself.”
“You got that right.” She would have done exactly that, calling Kade a
bastard the entire way. It was her favorite curse word to describe him. When
he’d first come back into her life, that was what she’d called him. He’d
forced her to let him keep her safe under police protection, never bothering to
tell her he planned on being that police protection. At least it had forced them
to deal with the past and for the truth to come out. It ended up with them back
together as it always should have been.
“Why fight the inevitable?” He shrugged and bit into his sandwich. “I
thought maybe we could swing by the old house and then the graveyard while
we’re there.”
She froze, fry mid-way to her mouth. “Is it safe?”
“No, but I plan on having police protection while we do it.”
Kade watched the hope spring to life in her eyes. He’d called his old boss
at the BAU and explained the situation to him. The man had agreed to send
two agents to help him and coordinate with Miami PD. Since Mathew had
been kidnapped, his boss said it fell under the BAU’s field of expertise. The
agents would meet them at the Miami police department tomorrow.
“I really get to visit Peter’s grave?”
“Yes, baby, you really get to visit your brother’s grave.”
“But what about the police here? Won’t they want to question me before
we leave town? I did see that poor nurse…” She broke off, wrapping her
arms around herself. It pained Kade to see how much she blamed herself over
the nurse’s death. It wasn’t her fault, though. The cartel didn’t leave
witnesses behind.
“I already called and spoke to the detective. He’ll be here first thing in the
morning to take your statement. Watkins kept them from questioning you
when they came by earlier.”
“You did a lot while I was asleep. Did you and Conner get your business
taken care of?”
Kade nodded. He wasn’t going to tell her about the crack house or going
back to collect more weapons than he’d ever seen in his life. And how the
fuck Conner came up with that much money blew his mind. No, he wasn’t
telling Angel any of that. She’d only get upset, and then she’d blow up on
Conner. His brother scared her, but when it came to protecting her family,
she was a holy terror herself.
“I got dessert too. Milkshakes from McDonald’s, but I thought it would
do.” He pulled the envelope from his jacket pocket. “I have something else
for you too.”
He handed her the envelope and watched her forehead crease as she tried
to make sense of what she was reading. “It’s the DNA results. He’s ours.”
“I didn’t need this to know he was mine.” Angel folded the paper, put it
back into the envelope, and handed it back to Kade. “I knew it the minute I
saw him. I should never have doubted myself.”
 “A mother knows her child.” Kade smiled softly. “Scoot over.”
“Didn’t they threaten to ban you from my room if they caught you in bed
with me again?” Angel laughed when he shrugged. Leave it to her husband to
flaunt rules.
“It’s not like I’m going to finger fuck you. You’re recovering from a
concussion and shock.”
“Who says I’m too ill to be finger fucked?” The idea excited her,
especially with the nurses coming and going so often. She’d always been an
exhibitionist. Her past as a stripper attested to that. Kade, though, was as
prudish as they came, and she loved him more because of it.
When she scooted over, she moved a little too fast. The walls spun
slightly. Not as bad as before, but still enough to make her close her eyes.
“That says you’re too ill to be finger fucked.” Kade slid in beside her, his
arm pulling her close. “Tomorrow will be soon enough for fucking.”
“Spoilsport.” She cuddled into him and reached for her sandwich at the
same time, feeling more content than she had all day. She was tucked up
against her husband, good food, her child safely growing beneath her heart,
and with a plan to rescue her other child. She knew it would be difficult, but
she could handle difficult.
“I was thinking that as soon as we get Matthew back, we should renew our
vows.” Kade filched a fry from her plate. “What better way to solidify our
family than to go before God and recommit ourselves and our family?”
That had to be the sweetest thing he’d ever said to her. Kade knew how
religious she was. Sure, she never pushed her religion on anyone, and she
didn’t really talk about it, but her parents had ingrained a healthy respect for
the Church in both her and her brother, Peter.
Kade grew up in the Church, but he didn’t really think about it as much as
she did. For him, he knew God existed, but he didn’t go to services, and she
suspected he rarely prayed. Not because he wasn’t raised to be devout. He’d
just suffered a lot in life that steered him away from prayer and churchgoing.
This offer from Kade spoke to his love for her more than his love of the
Church.
A tear leaked out, and she brushed it away. Damn hormones.
“Hey, now, sweetheart, I didn’t mean to make you cry.” He swiped at
another tear that escaped. “I thought this would make you happy.”
“It does.” She hiccupped. “I don’t know why I’m crying. Stupid
hormones.”
 “I know our first wedding wasn’t what you wanted. It was in front of the
justice of the peace with your brother and Jasmine as witnesses.”
“And a white summer dress from Target. Not even close to a wedding
dress.” She remembered that day vividly. It had been pouring down rain. At
the time, she thought it was a bad omen, and later, after the losing the baby
and Peter’s murder, she’d thought she should have listened to her instincts
about the rain. Rain, however, was not a bad omen. It was a very good omen,
so in retrospect, that good omen had brought her and Kade back together
again.
“I think Peter grouched about that dress more than you did.” Kade
chuckled, and it vibrated through her. She loved his laugh. It made her want
to grin all the time.
“He was pissed about the whole thing. He wanted me to have a church
wedding but gave in when you said your family couldn’t come.”
“I did a lot of lying back in those days.” The somber tone that slid over her
this time made her tense. He had lied so much back then. She’d never really
known him, only the pieces he allowed her to see. “I wanted so much to tell
you everything, but my handler wouldn’t let me. I was scared shitless you’d
leave me when you found out the truth, so I didn’t push him.”
“I would have left you.” Angel turned so she could look him in the eyes.
“I was a stubborn, hotheaded ass who thought I knew everything. I would
have left, and Peter still would have died. Stop blaming yourself for
everything. We can’t change the past. We can only move forward and try to
make the future better than what we left behind us.”
“You are a wise woman, wife.” He swooped down and kissed her. Her
toes curled when he deepened the kiss, and she wanted to yank him back the
moment he withdrew. “Ah-ah, woman. Do you want me to get kicked out?”
“No.” She settled back against him, aroused and knowing there wasn’t a
damn thing Kade could do about it. Bastard.
“Then stop acting like a spoiled brat.” He took the sting out of the words
with a kiss to her temple. “Eat, get some sleep, and tomorrow we’ll be on our
way to Florida.”
“If it’s a boy, I want to name him Peter.”
Kade was silent for a moment. “I think that’s a great idea, baby. Peter
Ronin Kincaid.”
“Your father’s name?” Angel asked, surprised. She was certain he’d want
to add in his own name.
 “Yes. I’m worried about him. He’s had this ongoing cough for a while. I
think Dimitri talked him into going to the doctor, but I’m afraid. I want him
to meet his grandson named for him in case he’s sick.”
“Then we’ll name him Ronin Peter. We don’t want the kid picked on and
called names. Peter was tormented in school over his name.”
Kade laughed and hugged her. “Thank you, baby.”
“You’re very welcome. Now, let’s eat before my stomach claws its way
out to reach the food.”
They settled in for the night, and Angel couldn’t really think of anything
but tomorrow and the flight to Miami. She would have her baby back soon.
And if anyone stood between her and her son, God help them.
 CHAPTER FOURTEEN
The morning had rushed by. Between another CT, the police detectives,
and the general nonsense of getting released from the hospital, Angel had
been about ready to scream.
Security was yet another hassle at the airport. TSA held her up, doing one
of their random searches and chemical tests. Just her luck to be the recipient
of the special attention. It wasn’t until they were in the air and on their way
that she’d relaxed.
Conner met them when they landed. The what-the-fuck look on her face
prompted Kade to explain his brother had driven down last night. Conner
wouldn’t have been able to transport weapons on the plane. They’d have
tossed his ass in jail.
“Get in. We have company.”
Shit. Angel glanced around, but she didn’t see anything out of the
ordinary. Then again, she wasn’t trained for that. She hustled and got in the
back seat with Kade. Conner tossed their luggage in the back then climbed in
the vehicle.
“How many?” Kade kept his voice low and calm, but Angel could see his
white knuckles.
“At least four, maybe more. I spotted them about five minutes before your
plane landed. You’ll find guns in the duffle bag back there. Yours should be
on top.”
Angel hated guns. Hated them, but she wasn’t about to complain this
second. Kade pulled out some kind of large handgun and tested it out.
“We don’t want to shoot up the freeway with an automatic.” Kade tossed
the bag onto Angel’s lap after extracting his personal Beretta. “Go straight to
the police station. Some of my team from the BAU will be waiting for us
there.”
“I figured. I already have the GPS set for it.”
“No.” Angel looked at the route on the GPS and shook her head. “That
will take you straight into the heart of the traffic. Cut off on the next left and
go straight through seven lights, then turn left. The police station will be three
lights after that.”
“She grew up around here. I’d trust her.”
Conner shrugged and did as she told him. Angel had no wish to get stuck
in traffic and not be able to defend themselves if the cartel decided to make a
move while they were stalled.
“I forgot how fucking humid it is down here.” Kade wiped his brow. “Is
the AC on?”
Conner turned the AC on full blast, and the cool air hit Angel in the face.
While it was still technically spring, the heat in Florida had kicked in full
force. It would be even hotter come summer. She turned her attention to the
streets they passed. Kids played outside in the small suburb they were going
through. Sprinklers were turned on, and several children were squealing as
they ran back and forth under them. Palm trees swayed in the wind the closer
they got to the beach. She’d missed this place so much.
Angel had liked Boston well enough, and New York was…well, it was
New York. Nothing truly compared to it, but Miami had been her home for
the first twenty years of her life. She loved it from the unbearable humidity to
the overcrowded beaches. The ocean at night had been her favorite place. Her
mom used to take her and Peter to play on the beach at night. She’d sit beside
her mother and listen to the sound of the surf hitting the rocks. It had been the
most soothing sound she’d ever heard.
It was the memory of her mother she cherished the most. After her mother
died, she’d sneak out of the house at night and go to the beach and listen to
the waves crash against the tide wall. It scared Peter senseless when he
figured out what she was doing. He forbade her to do it again unless he was
with her. She hadn’t been wise to the world back then, not knowing what
could happened to an unchaperoned kid late at night on an almost deserted
beach.
And then there was Kade. She’d met him here. Granted, their first meeting
had not gone as she would have expected. She’d just come in from changing
the oil in her car, her face and hands streaked with motor oil. God only knew
what he thought the first time he’d seen her. She’d been so embarrassed she’d
run to her room and stayed there until she was sure he and Peter had left. She
laughed softly to herself thinking about it. She’d been such a child back then.
But she hadn’t been a child when he’d walked into the strip club where
she worked. In fact, Angel was pretty sure she’d blown his mind when she
danced that night. She’d been dancing just for him, wanting to prove the dirty
little grease monkey wasn’t who she really was.
It had been a while later when he’d found her on the beach, lounging with
Jasmine and some of the other girls from the club. He’d grinned with such
confidence and said, “Hi.” That had been the real start of their relationship.
She’d met him in Miami, fallen in love and married him here, and lost their
child. She’d been devastated by him in a hospital and learned to hate him
here. Miami held the best and worst memories of her life.
It was home.
“You okay?” Kade nudged her, concerned.
“I’m fine, just thinking about the past.”
His forehead creased with his frown. “Don’t get lost in the past, moye
serdste. We’re only focusing on the future, remember?”
“Yes, I know, but it’s good to remember the past. I was thinking of the
first time you saw me strip and the look on your face.”
“Strip?” Conner turned his head to look back at her for a moment,
curiosity all over his face. “You worked as a stripper?”
“Exotic dancer,” Kade clarified, and Angel laughed out loud. Stripping
was stripping.
“I danced, but I was a stripper. Kade hated it.”
“There’s nothing wrong with being a stripper.” Conner turned his attention
back to the road. “Strippers make more money than some executives do.”
“See, your brother gets it.” Angel settled back and went to move the duffle
bag off her lap, but Kade stopped her.
“I might need to change guns quickly if these guys decide to start
shooting. Leave it in your lap.”
There went that idea. “Are they still following us?”
Kade nodded. “Three cars.”
“Four.” Conner pointed to a car barely visible between the houses on their
right side. It was driving down a parallel street. “My guess is they’re going to
try to box us in at the end of this street.”
 “I really don’t want to get into a gunfight here.” Kade checked his
weapon, noticing how pale Angel was. He knew she despised guns. It was a
bone of contention between them from the moment they’d met. She’d always
nagged Peter about his, and then Kade when he became a permanent fixture
in both their lives. She’d told him she’d give up stripping when he got rid of
his guns right after they’d gotten engaged. Wasn’t happening then and sure as
hell wasn’t happening now.
“Yeah, too many kids who can get caught in the crossfire.” Conner kicked
down on the gas, and Kade and Angel were thrown back at the sudden burst
of speed.
“Hey!” Kade shot his brother an angry look, while trying to keep Angel
from face-planting against the seat in front of her.
“Sorry, we need to go. There’s five.” Conner leaned forward, and the car
went faster.
Kade barked at Angel to put on her seatbelt while he got ready in case
gunfire erupted. This was one of KS&I’s SUVs, which meant the windows
were bulletproof, but that meant shit if their tires got blown.
The sound of motors revving reached him. The cartel’s cars were older
models, muscle cars meant for racing. He didn’t know as much about cars as
Nik did, but he’d seen enough of his brother’s racing cars to recognize what
the ones behind them were. They could outrun this SUV in a heartbeat. He’d
need to look into finding ways to make these things faster.
“We’re not going to outrun them.”
“I fucking know that!” Conner spat. “Let me think.”
He twisted the car at the end of the block, barely missing the Mustang that
came around the corner the same time he did. Fuckers. Kade looked back to
see all five cars following them. How the fuck were they going to get out of
this one?
Damn, he was a stupid fucker. He called Jeremy Bradford, the FBI agent
waiting for him at the police department.
“Bradford.”
“Jeremy, we have five cars on our tail. They followed us from the airport.”
“Location?”
Kade looked around and spotted a street sign. “We just turned onto
Northwest 20th, heading to Perimeter Road.”
“Stay on that heading and I’ll have cruisers intercept you.” The phone
disconnected, and Kade tossed it at Angel.
 “Backup is on the way. Stay straight until you get to the turnoff for
Perimeter.”
“Gotcha.”
Kade noticed the cars behind slowed just a fraction. Conner must have
noticed it as well, because his grip on the steering wheel should have broken
it in two.
“They might have a listening device.” Conner didn’t let up on the gas.
“They can’t have bugged the car.” Kade craned his head to watch the
vehicles behind them. “Unless they followed you down here.”
“That’s possible, but they don’t have to have bugged the car. There are
devices that will allow you to listen from a certain distance away. They
magnify voices.” Conner turned on the stereo and maxed out the volume.
“You should know this, brat. You’re in private security.”
Fucker would have to point out a shortcoming, wouldn’t he? The brothers
were notorious for that, though, so Kade didn’t hold it against him.
Truthfully, he should have known. Just one more thing to get up to speed on.
Bullets rang out of nowhere, hitting the glass and sounding like a hail
storm. Angel yelped, but didn’t scream, much to Kade’s relief. He had no
time to calm her down between trying to find a good angle to shoot from and
tune out Conner’s cursing and the blare of the music. He needed to focus.
He rolled down his window just enough to get the muzzle of the gun out
and aim at any car that rolled up beside them. He didn’t have to wait long.
The old yellow Mustang appeared in his line of sight first. Kade ignored the
driver and aimed at the wheels. Two shots, and the tire blew, spinning the
Mustang out of control. One down, four to go.
The roar of another engine muffled the sound of shattering glass. An old
model Dodge pulled alongside them and got off a shot before Kade could.
The glass held, and he aimed at the guy hanging out of the passenger
window. Three short shots, and he smiled tightly when the fucker dropped his
gun on the pavement. Kade prided himself on his aim. He practiced daily.
He hit the car’s back wheel on the first shot. This driver must have been
expecting it because he controlled the spin and kept the car alongside them.
The gunman had a new gun in his hand, which was dripping blood. He took
his cues from Kade and shot at their wheels.
Conner was zigzagging now, probably having seen what was happening
through his side mirror. His brother was quick on his feet and stomped the
brakes, letting the Dodge get in front of them. He then rammed the car and
drove it into the clump of trees on the edge of the street. Whipping the car
around, he shot forward on the connecting street that led to Perimeter.
“Where the fuck did you learn to drive?” Kade hissed when his head
bounced against the window. That was going to hurt later.
“Afghanistan.”
Police sirens sounded, but Conner made no move to slow down. He just
put his foot on the gas and sped up. Kade didn’t blame him. There were still
three cars following them, albeit a little more cautiously. Conner never
stopped when they met the four police cruisers that converged on them. He
just kept driving, listening to Angel’s directions.
A police cruiser pulled in behind them, his blue lights flashing, but still
Conner kept driving until they parked in front of the Miami Police
Department. The officer got out cussing, but Conner ignored him.
“Everybody okay?” He looked over Angel, very aware she was pregnant.
Kade suspected he’d not driven like he’d wanted to for fear of doing
something to harm the baby.
“We’re fine.” Kade got out of the car and waited for the officer to finally
calm down. “Are you done?”
That only incited the older man to another round of cussing. Kade
understood they’d technically fled the scene of an accident, but he wasn’t
giving the cartel the opportunity to murder them. He sent a text to Jeremy to
come collect them before they were arrested. Conner got out of the car and
opened Angel’s door, helping her out. Kade knew he was hiding the bag of
weapons in one of the secret compartments in the vehicle. Letting the police
know they were packing illegal weapons wasn’t the best move.
Jeremy Bradford walked out into the noon sunshine and squinted before
putting on his shades. He was tall, his skin a creamy caramel. He knew
Jeremy’s mother was white and his father black, which attested to the man’s
light hazel eyes. Angel called him drool-worthy, gorgeous eye candy, which
never sat well with Kade.
Kade handed over his weapon to Bradford. “I shot out tires, and I think I
nicked one of them on the hand.”
“Officer, thank you, but I’ve got this.” Jeremy collected Kade’s weapon.
“You can go now.”
“The hell I will. These people were the cause of a major accident! They
need to be arrested.”
“These people were the ones you were sent to protect from the cartel
following them.” Jeremy lowered his glasses and stared the man down.
“Kincaid is a former FBI agent who’s been reinstated for this case. Do you
really want to cause a pissing match between your division and the FBI?”
The officer looked like he wanted to argue, but his common sense was
catching up to him. He closed his mouth and stomped back to his vehicle.
“That went well.” Conner leaned against the vehicle, watching Jeremy.
Kade knew that look. It always made him uncomfortable knowing his brother
liked both men and women, but he accepted it because he loved his brother.
He’d support him as long as his choices made him happy.
Angel leaned in toward Conner, and Kade heard her whisper, “He’s
single.”
“Is he, now?” Conner’s grin came out full of the promise of dark things.
Jeremy cleared his throat. Kade had no idea if Jeremy was gay or bisexual or
straight, but he knew his brother could make a straight man want to
experiment. He had, in fact, done that to a few men Kade knew of. If he set
his sights on Jeremy, this could turn out to be an interesting trip in more ways
than one.
“Let’s get you lot inside before more Los Muertos decides it’s open
season.” Jeremy turned and walked into the building a little faster than he’d
emerged.
Kade saw his brother grin and his dark eyes glow with the intent of a
predator.
This was definitely going to be interesting.
 CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Allison Bentley waited for them in the conference room that had been set
aside by the police chief. She already had whiteboards full of known Los
Muertos hierarchy. Kade zeroed in the picture that stood by itself at the top.
Tomás Rivera. He looked mean as sin. In the movies, the leaders of the cartel
always looked handsome and dangerous. Not Tomás. He wasn’t even slightly
handsome. His ugly mug promised pain to anyone who brought harm to him
or those he cared for. Or his business.
“Hey, Ally.” Kade gave her a quick hug. She’d been his partner the last
year he’d been with the bureau. Allison was more than pretty; she was
beautiful, but she didn’t realize it. It was the same kind of beauty Angel had,
and it made them both more attractive for their lack of knowing how stunning
they were. “Let me introduce you to my wife, Angel, and my brother,
Conner.”
“Charmed.” Conner took her hand and kissed the back. He was laying on
the charm. Jeremy shook his head and settled into one of the chairs around
the table. Maybe he was grateful Conner’s attention had shifted from him to
Allison, but Kade knew his brother well. He would go after them both if he
really wanted to.
Allison blushed and quickly pulled her hand away. She was a no-nonsense
kind of girl who would put his brother in his place if he came on too hard. As
far as Kade knew, she wasn’t in a relationship, but he hadn’t seen her in
months.
“It’s good to meet you both. Now, if you’ll sit, I’ll show you what we’ve
come up with.”
 Conner’s lips quirked at her dismissive tone, but he ambled over and sat
beside Jeremy, his big frame dwarfing the chair. He adjusted it, and in the
process, inched it closer to Jeremy, who shot him a sideways glance.
Angel was trying her best to hide her smile. She’d gotten to know Jeremy
a little in Boston. Kade doubted she knew his sexual orientation, though. He
had to admit it was a little funny. Conner was making no secret about his
interest in Jeremy, who seemed to be trying to run from him.
Before she could start, Dylan and Max came through the door, followed
by their new hire, Cole Daniels. He wasn’t what Conner expected. He was
lean, built, and had a carefree look about him. Very casual in jeans and a Bob
Dylan t-shirt. His shaggy brown hair leaned more to someone who’d just
rolled out of bed than either a police officer or a security consultant. Not a
great first impression. He hoped Viktor knew what he was doing when he
hired him.
“This is the rest of my team.” Kade motioned them to take their seats.
“Max, Dylan, and Cole.”
Introductions were made, and Max tossed a file folder on the table. Inside
were photos of Matthew playing in a garden behind a gated fence. “He’s at
Rivera’s compound. Security is tight, armed guards every four feet no matter
where you are on the property.”
“That’s why we’re here.” Allison picked up the photos and looked through
them, her voice melodic and soothing. Kade suspected she had a lovely
singing voice, though he’d never even heard her hum. “You need to be
legally able to enter the compound.”
“But that’s the problem.” Jeremy took the opportunity to inch away from
Conner by pretending to lean forward and adjust his chair. Conner only
followed him, his arm brushing against Jeremy’s. “The DNA test you ran…”
Jeremy cleared his throat, clearly rattled. “The DNA test isn’t valid. It was
illegal. You didn’t have permission from the child’s legal guardian, who
we’ve discovered is Tomás Rivera.”
“And there’s not a shot in hell he’ll give that to us.” Kade sat back, his
mind going to plan B. Conner might be their only shot at getting the boy
back, but then how did they manage to keep him when he wasn’t legally
theirs?
“Afraid not.” Allison nodded. “But I have had a warrant drawn up for his
DNA, providing all the information you gave me as well as the photos you
texted. The kid looks like you, Kade. There’s no denying that, but I don’t
know if that’s enough.”
“It hasn’t been signed yet, though?” Kade asked, watching Allison watch
his brother and Jeremy. She had no idea what she was getting into. Conner
would eat her alive and leave her heart bloody. He made a mental note to talk
to her.
“No. I was waiting to see if your guys could provide more information.”
Dylan nodded and opened his laptop. “The hospital records indicate a
baby boy was born premature at twenty weeks on the same day your son was
pronounced dead. He was given the surname Ramirez, his parents’ names left
blank on the birth certificate.”
“Medical records are confidential.” Allison was still flipping through
Max’s photos, studying them. “How did you get them?”
“Birth records are not confidential. They’re a matter of public record. I
didn’t ask anything medical. The woman I spoke to in medical records
volunteered that information with no prompting from me.”
Allison pursed her lips but nodded. “I’ll make it work. Anything else?”
“Does the fact Tomás Rivera took custody of the boy help? Kade did kill
his little brother in a drug raid.”
“It can’t hurt.” Allison put the photos down and scribbled on her notepad
sitting at the head of the table. “We’ll be trying to get a judge to sign it and
delivered with the stipulation the boy isn’t to be moved from Miami-Dade
County.”
Angel sat and listened quietly as they discussed ways to get her son back.
Her biggest fear going this route was that they’d whisk Matthew out of the
country as soon as the warrant was served. They could fly him anywhere, and
she’d be right back to where she’d been the last six years. Her arms empty
and her heart bleeding.
Allison began her spiel about the cartel, but Angel tuned her out. There
wasn’t anything she could say Angel didn’t already know. She grew up here,
and Los Muertos was something everyone who lived in Miami knew about.
She didn’t need to know the names or the faces. It didn’t make the cartel any
less dangerous. It didn’t make what they would do to Matthew any more real
to her. She kept expecting to see a package show up with a finger or a toe in
it. That was how they dealt with their enemies. Mutilation of their loved ones.
No. She wouldn’t think like that. Instead, she focused on Conner and
Jeremy. It distracted her watching Kade’s brother work his magic. He was
big and scary, but right now, that wasn’t the vibe he was throwing out. She
could almost believe she was wrong about him. He looked sexy as hell as he
lounged, his eyes moving between Jeremy and Allison. She knew he was
bisexual, and now she wondered if he’d go after Jeremy or Allison.
But what if he wanted them both?
This could be the distraction she needed to stop thinking about her child
being butchered. Allison kept sneaking glances at Conner as she worked and
pointed out various people on her whiteboard. Allison definitely had a
healthy dose of lust for Conner. Did she notice the way he was hitting on
Jeremy? Did she care? Angel had no clue, but she was going to find out.
“We have a plan.” Jeremy stood and all but ran to the whiteboard to stand
beside Allison, whose breath hitched. What was this? Did Allison like
Jeremy? The tangled web that was being woven in this room was worthy of
one of Dimitri’s or Lily’s novels. “We’ll execute the warrant as soon as it’s
signed. The ME is on standby to go with the officers to Ramirez’s compound.
There’s nothing else anyone can do today, so I suggest you go to the hotel
and wait.”
“Will we be safe there?” Angel finally spoke up. “The cartel knows we’re
here. What’s to stop them from following us to the hotel?”
“I have a police escort for you and round-the-clock protection.” Allison
gave her a reassuring smile. “Everything that can be done has been done.”
“And I’m going back to make sure they don’t move the boy.” Dylan stood,
getting ready to leave. “Max, you’ll come with me in case they move him.
We’ll need to track him. Cole, you’ll be the liaison between us, the
department, and the feds.”
“Sure thing.” Cole nodded. “I need to check in with my contacts here, so
I’ll report in tonight on what I’ve been able to dig up.”
“And where will you two be staying?” Conner’s question seemed innocent
enough, but Allison’s deep blush belied that. Jeremy ignored him.
“We’ll be staying in the same hotel, but we can’t leave just yet. We need
to get this warrant signed and executed.”
“But you’ll be back later tonight?” Conner asked, his eyes lazily sweeping
over them both.
“We’ll check in when we get back and let everyone know what
happened.” Jeremy stressed the word everyone, Angel suspected for Conner’s
benefit. She’d caught the way he’d been staring at Conner. There was interest
there, but she suspected it bothered Jeremy he was having a reaction to
Conner. She needed to suss out if Conner was wasting his time. She liked
Jeremy and didn’t want him to be uncomfortable.
They all said their goodbyes and exited the building. True to Allison’s
word, a police escort waited. Jasper should already be at the hotel with their
own security team. He’d flown down ahead of them to make sure the hotel’s
security was sufficient. It was the same one Nik used when he came down
here to race. They were apparently very good at keeping their clients under
wraps. Angel hoped the cartel didn’t have their claws into this place. Nik had
been coming here for years. Surely the cartel would have recognized his last
name if they owned a piece of the hotel.
“So, your friends…”
Angel laughed outright when Kade started shaking his head. “Hands off,
Conner. They’re here to work, not entertain you.”
“They can do both.” He shrugged and pulled out behind the second patrol
car. Two more followed them. “I know I want to do both.”
Kade’s face flamed up, and Angel cackled at her prude. “Conner, just…
that is not right, man, not even a little bit.”
“What?” Conner leaned his head back against the headrest. “Is Allison
single? Your wife already spilled the beans about sexy Agent Bradford.”
“Conner, my friends are not your toys.” Kade took a deep breath, and it
was all Angel could do to not burst out in giggles. She’d known Conner’s
sexuality made Kade uncomfortable, but now that she was seeing it, it was as
bad as when he’d walked in on Nikoli’s kink closet. His little brother was
into domination and submission, but not hardcore. He’d never harm a hair on
Lily’s head. He just liked to be in control in the bedroom. Kade really had no
idea of kink, something she planned on changing.
“Of course they’re not toys.” Conner shifted, checking the mirror. “I can
get toys if they’re into that, though. It’s not an issue.”
He said it with such a straight face, Kade gaped at him.
“I think you’ve caused an aneurism.” Angel grinned when Kade’s face
turned bright red and the vein at the side of his head started to throb. “Mr.
Prude, here, has no sense of adventure.”
“He is a prude.” Conner hummed as he drove.
“I am not a prude,” Kade spluttered. “Just for that, there will be no finger
fucking tonight.”
She stuck her tongue out at him and settled into his side. “Is Allison
single?”
“I have no idea. It’s been months since I talked to her.”
 “Was she single?” Conner asked, turning the radio on.
“She was.” Kade grimaced at the rap music that blared out of the radio.
“Do we have to listen to this?”
“Yes.” Conner ignored Kade’s pleas to find something they all could agree
on. “I’m driving. I pick the music.”
“So, what’s the plan?” Angel interrupted the argument about to ensue. Her
head ached, and while the music caused it to hurt more, she’d deal with it.
“Do you want to hook up with Jeremy or Allison?”
“Why not both?” Conner turned to look at her, his black eyes alight with
devilment. It was the first real emotion she’d seen from him.
“Both?” Kade slapped a hand to his head. “You realize they work
together?”
“And?” Conner turned his attention back to the road.
“And it could cause problems.”
“Nah. If I’m upfront with them both, they’ll have no reason to be jealous
of each other. Hell, they might even decide to come play with me together.
Allison definitely had a reaction when Jeremy stood next to her. She likes
him.”
So, he’d picked up on that too, had he? Angel’s thoughts went straight to
the gutter, and she shifted a little. She needed the finger fucking Kade was
threatening to withhold from her. Sooner rather than later.
“Conner, I love you and I support you, but I don’t want to hear this!”
Conner finally let out a laugh, the first Angel had heard from him. It was
open, honest, and reminded her of Dimitri. Kade froze, his expression awed.
Did Conner not laugh a lot?
“Brat, I love you too. I swear I will keep my fuckery as far away from you
as I can.”
Angel was amazed at the change in Kade’s brother. Conner might scare
the shit out of her, but he was growing on her. He had a wicked sense of
humor hidden behind that cold mask.
Jasper met them when they pulled into the hotel, or rather behind the
hotel. The back lot was gated off and required a secure password to enter,
which Conner punched in. Two very bulky looking men waited alongside
Jasper. They wore dark sunglasses and stood at attention. Their Men In Black
impersonation did nothing to inspire confidence.
“You’re all checked in,” Jasper said as soon as he opened Kade’s door.
“I’ve got your keycards. We can use the back elevators. Nik reserved suites
for everyone.”
Angel was hustled out of the SUV and into the building. The gleaming tile
floors winked at her briefly as Kade made her all but run to the elevator. She
understood his hurry, but the dizziness from the concussion was kicking in.
The doctor warned her it could happen over the next few days. He counseled
rest, but that wasn’t in the cards for her.
They parted ways with Conner and Jasper at their room. Inside, she let out
a little gasp. They had a suite. It hadn’t registered until this moment. The
bedroom was off by itself, and she walked into two cozy couches facing a
large flat screen. Black and white photos of the beach decorated the pale tan
walls. She got nosy and went exploring. Much to her delight, there was a
balcony that looked out to the water, and she rushed outside.
“Hello, neighbor.”
She looked up to see Conner across the way. He stood, leaning against the
railing, gazing out at the water. There was a look of such sadness on his face,
it made her want to reach out and hug him. It was gone so fast she might have
imagined it, though.
“Can you smell the ocean?” She took a deep breath, enjoying the salty air.
It reminded her of summer days spent building sandcastles and chasing Peter
along the hot sand.
“It’s salty.” The sour tone gave way to a sigh. “I’ll be inside if you need
anything.” He closed the balcony doors to his room, and she jumped when
Kade wrapped his arms around her.
“What’s put a stick up his ass?”
“I have no idea.” Angel frowned, thinking. Something was bothering him,
and she was pretty sure whatever bad memory it was had to do with the
ocean.
“How are you feeling?” He nuzzled his nose in her hair. “I saw you
wincing a little in the car. Did the music cause a headache?”
“I do have a headache, but I’m hoping I can take some Tylenol and knock
it out.” She breathed in the briny air and let out a little sigh of pleasure. “I’ve
missed Miami more than I realized.”
“It’ll always be home to you.” Kade turned her to face him. “You grew up
here.”
“Home is wherever you are.” She leaned up on her toes so she could kiss
him. “You’re my home, Kincaid. Now and always.”
“Someone sounds like they’ve been binging on Hallmark Channel
movies.” He leaned down and captured her lips. The instant heat that spread
from her belly to her fingertips never failed to amaze her.
“Don’t mock the Hallmark romances. Lily said her agent is pitching her
book to them.” She licked his bottom lip, something that drove him crazy. “I
was simply doing my due diligence so I can give her my opinion if it’s a
good fit for her or not.”
“I would agree if I didn’t know you secretly loved those movies and use
any excuse to watch them.” Kade pulled her with him to the large patio chair.
He’d been watching her closely all day, looking for signs of stress. He was
worried she wouldn’t tell him if the concussion symptoms got to be too much
for her.
“It’s true. Who doesn’t like to watch movies where true love wins out?”
Kade pulled her into his lap and nibbled at the base of her throat. Her
smell, a combination of cinnamon and apples, was heady. He’d been hard
since the night before but controlled himself. His woman needed rest more
than a ravishing, but having her pressed against his erection was almost more
than he could bear.
“Didn’t you promise me a finger fucking?” Angel whispered into his ear,
and he groaned.
“You are not making resisting my urges easy.”
“Why would you resist them?” She bit his ear, and he shuddered.
“Your concussion…”
“Isn’t going to kill me.”
He groaned when her fingers found him. “Angel, now is not the time…”
His breath hissed out when her fingers dug into his slacks, gripping him tight.
“Fuck, that feels good.”
“Now is the perfect time.” She bit his bottom lip. “If we sit here and just
think about what’s going on right now, we’ll drive ourselves crazy. We need
to distract each other.”
Kade wanted to tell her no, but she was right. All the different scenarios
had been running through his head as soon as he’d left the precinct. They
would go insane if all they did was sit here and agonize over the what-ifs. He
tried to stand, but she shook her head.
“No. I want to smell the ocean, Kade.”
He tensed. Any number of people could see them, including his brother.
“Moye serdste…”
“Hush.” She put a finger to his lips. “No more Mr. Prude today.”
 He hated when she called him that. Public sex wasn’t his thing, and this
was as public as public could get. Anyone could see them if they looked up
from the beach. Kade was so distracted, he didn’t notice she’d popped the
button on his pants and unzipped them until her fingers wrapped around him.
“We’re all about finger fucking today.” She grinned and pulled him free of
his pants. The zipper bit into his balls, but it didn’t matter. The feel of her
fingers stroking him more than made up for the discomfort.
“I think I was…” He hissed when she tugged on his tip while rubbing her
thumb across the head of it.
“You were supposed to what?” Her lips made a path of wet kisses along
his jaw. He usually tormented her like this. Leave it to his girl to reverse
roles. Now he understood her frustration at the light touch. It was driving him
insane.
“Finger fuck you.”
“We can get to that later tonight.” Her fingernails dug into the sensitive
skin of his cock. He shuddered. “Right now, I want to play. So sit back, shut
the fuck up, and enjoy the moment.”
As uncomfortable as he was out in the open, he couldn’t bring himself to
move. Her fingers were like magic, pulling pleasure and pain from him in
equal parts. What he wanted was her lips wrapped around him, but she denied
him. Damn finger fucking.
Another long and loud groan escaped when she gripped his balls while she
stroked her hand up and down the length of him. She teased them
unmercifully, and he tried to buck up, but the way she was straddling him
prevented it. He was trapped, unable to do anything but accept whatever she
gave him.
Torment, heaven, the need to come came and went over the next hour
while she toyed with him. Whenever he came close to coming, she would
slow down or remove her hand altogether. He didn’t know whether to
worship at her feet or throw in her a jail cell for inhumane treatment. God,
but he loved her even when he hated her.
“Are you ready, baby?” Her sultry words sent a surge of blood through his
cock, and he stiffened, his need to come overpowering every sensation he
had.
“Yes.” He barely managed to get the word out.
She smiled and slid off his lap. His eyes widened when she winked at him
right before she pulled him into her mouth. The warm wetness that sheathed
him caused him to tremble. When she slid him in so deep he hit the back of
her throat and went deeper, his hands clenched in her hair and held her in
place for as long as she could stand it. She came up for air and smiled like the
Cheshire Cat and swallowed him whole, this time using her lips and teeth to
work him, her tongue coming to soothe any small hurt she inflicted.
He stiffened, his balls going so tight, it was a miracle they didn’t implode.
He felt the rush, and Angel never faltered. She took everything he gave her,
swallowing around him, which only heightened his released. When he was
left limp and twitching in her mouth, she let him slip free and crawled back
up his body to lie against him, listening to the rapid beating of his heart.
“That…”
“Shh.” She pressed a finger to his lips. “I know.”
“I love you, moye serdste.”
She nuzzled her nose into his shirt. “I love you too. Now, let’s nap. I’m
tired.”
“Come on, sweetheart, let’s go to bed.”
“No. I want to nap here. I want to breathe in the ocean. It’s been so long.”
“I don’t know if it’s safe.” He looked across to the beach. They were on
the sixteenth floor. He’d told Nik not to reserve the top floor, as that would
be where they’d look first, guessing Nik would foot the bill. It seemed less
likely they’d look in the middle of the thirty-five-floor hotel.
“No one can see us. Hell, Conner couldn’t see us if he walked out right
now. The balcony rails are too high.” She leaned up and kissed him. “Please,
Kade?”
He could never deny her anything, and she was probably right. No one
could see them if they were lying down. He’d been paranoid about being
watched while he was given the most erotic blow job of his life, but
truthfully, no one could see them. He understood that looking around. Angel
probably realized it before he did and didn’t say a word to get him riled up.
Damn minx.
“Fine. Go to sleep, moye serdste.”
He pulled her close and let himself drift off to the sounds of Miami.
 CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Angel yawned. Her back was sore. Had she fallen asleep in the office
chair again? She kept telling Kade they needed to invest in better chairs.
Instead of office chairs, she’d been checking out the ones YouTubers used.
They sat in front of their computers far longer than the average person. She
was betting they had great office chairs.
“Trying to run from me?”
Angel went still at the sound of the voice. The events of the last few days
rushed her all at once, and fear overwhelmed her. Had they found her?
“No, I just wanted to step out and make a phone call.”
Wait, that was Jeremy’s voice. Conner. The other voice belonged to
Conner. She let out a long sigh of relief then froze again. Should she say
something to let them know she was here? Her inner goddess threatened to
beat her black and blue if she did.
“Really?” Conner’s voice came closer. “Then where’s your phone?”
“I…” Jeremy cleared his throat. “I was just taking a minute, that’s all.”
Angel sat up a little higher, just enough to be able to see them. If she
stayed still, they shouldn’t notice her.
“Do I make you nervous?” Conner stalked closer, his prey only inches
from him.
“Did you never learn about personal space?” Jeremy retreated to the
railing, but it didn’t deter Conner. He just followed him.
“Not when it comes to what I want.” Sex oozed out of his voice. Shit, he
had a better voice than either Kade or Nik. It was enough to make anyone,
man or woman, wet. If she wasn’t in love with Kade, it might even have
affected her more than it already did. She loved her husband, but damn,
Conner had a voice made for sex.
“I don’t want you.” Angel covered her mouth to stop the gasp that tried to
escape.
Conner’s laugh slid over Jeremy, and Angel watched his reaction closely.
The man visibly shuddered. Go, Conner.
“Look.” Jeremy took a deep breath. “I’m not gay, okay? I’m straight as
they come.”
“I get that.” Conner leaned back, his rock-hard abs on display. “It’s hard to
come to terms with wanting a man when you’ve never thought of men that
way before.”
“What? No!” Jeremy stuttered. “I…will you stop that?” He turned his
back on Conner and his very obvious display of his physique. “I’m not
coming to terms with anything. I like women.”
Conner took the opportunity to stand behind Jeremy, so close there was
barely a centimeter between them. “That’s okay too. I’ll just go see if Allison
wants to play.”
Jeremy stood, coming against Conner’s chest in the process. Conner slid
an arm around him, holding him in place. “Stay away from Ally.”
“Why?” Angel couldn’t quite see, but she’d guess his mouth was against
Jeremy’s ear. “She likes me. I like her. It’s a mutual attraction she isn’t
denying.”
“Leave her alone.” Jeremy’s voice was dark, angry.
“Oh, I see.” Conner pulled Jeremy closer to him. “You like her.”
“Yes, so stay the fuck away from her.”
“Hmmm.” Conner’s head dipped closer to Jeremy’s. They were almost the
same height, Conner maybe an inch or so taller than Jeremy. “Why don’t we
enjoy her together, then?”
“What? No.”
“I think you’d enjoy it.” Conner’s hand slid back and forth against
Jeremy’s abdomen. “You don’t want to admit you like me, but you can do
whatever you want when we’re together with Allison.”
Jeremy was quiet for a long minute. Angel listened, afraid to move. The
sexual tension in the air was so thick, it would have needed something
sharper than a knife to cut it.
“Ally’s a good girl.” Jeremy sounded a little out of breath. “She’d never
do something like that.”
 “Good girls can do very bad things, Agent Bradford. Very bad things.
Think about it. I’m going to fuck her with or without you. If you want to join
us, all you have to do is tell me. I can enjoy you, you can enjoy me, and we
can both enjoy her. It’s up to you. But someone is getting fucked tonight.”
Angel watched, fascinated, as Conner pulled Jeremy’s face to his and
kissed him. It wasn’t soft or delicate. It was hard and passionate, full of fire
and the promise of so much more. When he released Jeremy and strode back
inside, Jeremy caught the railing to keep from stumbling.
Fuck, there was no way she’d be able to resist that if she were single. Now
she understood Conner’s appeal. The man was a walking, talking sex
machine. Sex oozed out of him. Jeremy was a fool to turn that down, straight
or not.
She kept perfectly still until Jeremy went back inside. Why was he in
Conner’s room to begin with? She got up and went inside her own suite. The
lights were on in the front room, but Kade was nowhere to be found. He
might have gone next door to meet with everyone while she slept. That made
more sense than Jeremy showing up unannounced on Conner’s doorstep.
She did her business in the bathroom and checked her phone for messages.
Nothing. You would think Kade would at least text her or leave a message.
He knew how anxious she was about news of Matthew. Pulling off her shirt,
which had dried cum on it, she fished around in her overnight bag and pulled
on one of Kade’s old t-shirts. It was huge, but comfortable.
A knock sounded on her door. Maybe Jasper heard her moving around and
had orders to bring her next door when she woke. That had better be the case,
at least, or Kade was going to get an earful.
She opened the door, and indeed, Jasper stood there, but he didn’t look
happy. A young blonde girl wearing the hotel staff uniform was behind him,
a pleasant smile on her face. Angel frowned. She took a better look and saw
the girl had a gun pressed into Jasper’s back. Shit.
“Please, Mrs. Kincaid, if we could come in?” Her question was way too
perky. Cheerleader perky. “I really don’t want to have to shoot him.”
That got Angel moving. She stepped aside and allowed them to come into
the hotel room. Jasper’s gun was tucked into the waistband of the girl’s skirt.
Angel knew he carried a spare tucked away under his pants leg, right above
his ankle. It was small but would get the job done.
“Mr. Rivera sent me to invite you to meet your son.” The girl’s name
badge read Mandy. It was probably her real name. Angel was betting she
worked here and had informed the man who had her son she was here.
The whistle of wind caught her and Jasper both off guard. It wasn’t until
Jasper went down that she understood Mandy had shot him in the back. She
went to move toward him, but Mandy stopped her. She tossed duct tape in
her direction.
“Please cover his mouth and tape his hands and feet together.”
Angel’s gaze flickered between the tape in her hands to Jasper and back to
Mandy.
“Hurry up. If you want to meet Mateo, we must go soon. The car won’t
wait forever. I will be forced to shoot you if you don’t agree to come. I don’t
want to have to do that.”
Angel got down on her knees. “I’m so sorry, Jasper.”
He grunted, his eyes zeroing in on his pant leg where the gun lay hidden.
Angel nodded and tore off a piece of the duct tape and placed it over his
mouth. She made quick work of his hands and moved to his feet, blocking
Mandy’s view as she collected the small gun and slipped it down her bra with
one hand while winding the tape around his feet with the other. It wasn’t
comfortable, but she managed to get it settled before she stood, grateful she’d
changed into the monstrously large shirt.
“Now, I’m going to put the gun away while we walk out into the hall and
get on the elevator. I have men waiting at the elevator, so if you think about
overpowering me, they will shoot you dead.”
True to her word, men waited at the elevator. Dark haired men who looked
like they meant business. She wasted no time in getting into the elevator,
afraid Kade or one of the others would come out. She had no doubt they’d
murder any one of them. Hell, Angel didn’t know if they meant her harm or
not, but she was putting her faith in God that they really would take her to her
son. If only to be able to taunt Kade they had his wife and his son. She was
banking on Rivera’s need to torture his nemesis more than anything else. He
was a sick bastard. This way, if he wanted to torture someone, she’d make
sure it was her and not her baby boy.
They got off on the third floor and took the stairs down to the kitchens,
where they went out a back exit. A dark SUV waited for them. Angel was
hustled inside with Mandy and the two men who had been waiting at the
elevators.
“See, that was easy. If you do as you’re told, things won’t be difficult for
you.” Mandy smiled sweetly and sent off a text. “I’m sure you’re happy to
finally get to meet your little boy.”
Angel made no move to continue the conversation. She wanted to punch
the perky cheerleader girl in the face and then bash it into the glass. The girl
only shrugged when Angel didn’t speak and buried her nose in her phone.
The sound of Candy Crush emitted from it. Of course she’d be playing Candy
Crush. It was just the type of game she imagined perky cheerleaders played.
They drove in silence for an hour, and then pulled off onto a dirt road,
where a Lincoln Town Car waited.
“Here is where we part ways.” Mandy smiled her perky cheerleader smile.
“Good luck to you.”
The door opened, and the taller of the two guards gestured for her to get
out. She did so with trepidation. Mandy waved at her, and she turned her
back, cringing when the loud crack of the gunshot sounded. She should have
guessed Mandy wouldn’t be spared. The cartel left no witnesses behind they
couldn’t trust.
Her “escort” opened the door, and she got inside, her attention focused on
the man sitting beside her. Tomás Rivera. He smiled, the coldness chilling
her soul. She knew who he was. Everyone had known his reputation even
before he took over the cartel. He had no conscience, no empathy. He killed
for the sheer pleasure of it.
Tomás was not handsome or even remotely cute. He was an ugly son of a
bitch whose facial features only added to his reputation of being the most
vicious man any cartel had ever known.
“Señora Kincaid.” His voice was mild, but she detected a bite to it. He
was trying for pleasant but couldn’t quite pull it off. “It is a pleasure to finally
meet you.”
“Mr. Rivera, I’m sorry I can’t say the same of you.”
He chuckled. “Finally, someone who isn’t afraid to speak her mind.”
“Why not?” Angel kept her shaking on the inside. “I’m guessing your plan
is to send pieces of me to my husband. Nothing I do or say will change that,
so I will speak my mind.”
“Touché, my beauty.” He rubbed his chin. “Mateo has your eyes.”
“Is he…well?” She didn’t want to say whole for fear he’d tell her he’d
already begun to butcher the child.
“Of course. Mateo is very fond of his Uncle Tomás. Why would I harm
the child?”
“To get back at Kade.” She kept her words very matter-of-fact. “He killed
your brother, so why wouldn’t you kill his son?”
“I did take his son from him, that is true.” Tomás shifted so he could better
look at Angel. “The plan was to wait until the boy had been fully initiated
into the organization as one of our trusted enforcers before we brought
Kade’s attention to him, but you forced our hand.”
“I forced your hand?”
“Sí, my beauty. You saw him. There is no denying he’s his father’s son.
And I was right, wasn’t I? Kade looked into the boy and discovered who he
was. The warrant to test his DNA was proof of that. I was surprised by that
little ambush. I assumed your husband would try to take the boy on his own,
not enlist the police force to do it.”
“Too many questions if he did it that way.” Angel settled herself against
the car seat, preparing herself for anything this man might do to her,
including rape. She’d lived through that once, and she could do it again for
Matthew if she had to.
“He always was a smart man, your husband.” Tomás’s Mexican accent
wasn’t nearly as thick as it should have been. He’d been stateside too long
and had picked up the Americans’ distinct lack of an accent so many had.
“Where is my son?” Angel couldn’t stand it one second longer. She
needed to know where he was. The question had been on the tip of her tongue
the moment she’d seen who waited for her in the car.
“He’s perfectly safe, I assure you. He’s been given the best of care and is a
healthy little boy. We all feared he wouldn’t survive those first few weeks,
but I think he gets his stubbornness from you. He held on and fought for his
life. You wouldn’t even know how sick he was when he was born. I am sorry
you weren’t there for him. I did debate collecting you as well. Children do
need their mothers, but you had already left Miami. I took it as a sign and let
you go. He’s none the worse for wear, growing up without a mother’s touch.”
Angel wouldn’t go that far. She’d seen Matthew, seen the empty, dead
look in his eyes. He was by far the worse for wear.
“You’ll see him soon enough. We’re going there now, actually.” The
driver started the car on that cue and continued down the dirt road. “I’ve told
him I’m bringing him a surprise. He’s very excited.”
What game was this man playing? Did he plan on butchering her little boy
in front of her?
He laughed. “What do you think I’m planning? You look ill.”
“I know your reputation.” She couldn’t hide the quiver in her voice this
time, thinking of what he had planned.
“But as I said, I am fond of Mateo. I’ve taken him into my home, loved
him, and made sure he was well taken care of. Do you think I would really
harm a child I’ve grown to love?”
“If it suited your end game, yes.”
“You are refreshing, my beauty.” He grinned, and this time there was no
humor in it. “You are right. I would slit the boy’s throat if I had to. I’m
hoping that’s not the case, though. As long as your husband comes to me
willingly, I will not harm your child more than I have to.”
More than he had to. Angel latched on to those words, her heart in her
throat. “What did you do to him?”
“Nothing yet. I thought he’d like to meet his mother before we send a
video message to his father. Now, I have email to attend to, and we’ve got a
way to go before we reach my compound. Rest, my dear. You are going to
need it.”
Angel’s hand shook, but she took comfort from the fact no one had
searched her for a weapon. Her secret gun was tucked safely into the crook of
her bra, nestled against her breast. She would kill him before she let him
harm a hair on her son’s head.
All she could do now was wait.
 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
Kade was as uncomfortable as poor Jeremy. Conner had made no bones
about his intentions toward Jeremy and Allison. They’d swung by to tell him
about the execution of the warrant, and he’d moved them to Conner’s room
so as not to disturb Angel. She needed to rest more than anything else.
The execution went well. The ME was on site and took a mouth swab
from the boy. Results would be in tomorrow. Kade was sure Ramirez already
had a team of lawyers working on ways to suppress the results. The hope was
that since they were claiming the child had been kidnapped and Ramirez took
custody of an abandoned child, the judge would see the truth of the DNA
results. Matthew and Mateo were the same child.
Jeremy marched over to the mini bar and pulled out a tiny bottle of what
appeared to be vodka and downed it in one swallow. He stalked Conner and
Allison with his eyes, none too happy Ally seemed enchanted with Conner.
Kade wasn’t sure if that was because Jeremy liked Allison, or if it was
because he liked Conner. Either way, the situation was awkward.
“I’m heading back to check on Angel.” He finally gave up trying not to be
uncomfortable.
As soon as he opened the door, he knew something was wrong. There
should be security at the elevator, and Watkins wasn’t at his post. His hinky
feeling surged. “Bradford, I need you.”
Jeremy was there, gun out in a heartbeat. Kade swiped his keycard and
went in, his heart plummeting. Watkins was bound, unconscious, a pool of
blood soaking into the expensive carpet. He checked the bedroom, the
bathroom, and the balcony. No Angel. Ally was on the phone with 9-1-1
when he came back in.
“Is he dead?”
“No.” Conner knelt beside Watkins, a towel pressed into his back.
“There’s no exit wound, which is bad. He’s lost a lot of blood, so I’d guess
he’s been here at least half an hour or more. It doesn’t take long to bleed
out.”
“Why didn’t we hear it? It was a fucking gunshot.” Kade’s mind was
running in a million different directions.
“Silencer,” Conner said. “Jeremy, I need more towels. We have to stop
this bleeding.”
Kade sank down on the bed, unable to process the scene in front of him
and what it meant. “They have Angel.”
“And they’ll die for it.” Conner’s promise was cold and full of the dark
that lived inside him. His eyes had gone to a place Kade only ever read about
when studying serial killers. Even Jeremy recoiled from the expression on
Conner’s face when he handed over the towels. “No one fucks with my
family and lives.”
For once, Kade didn’t say a word about threatening to kill someone in
front of the police. He and Conner were in agreement. Rivera wouldn’t live
past the next twenty-four hours.
The last time Angel had been taken, he’d broken down, and it cost them
precious time. He couldn’t do that this time. She, Matthew, and their unborn
child were counting on him to find them.
He saw a text message from Max that simply said,

“I got them.”

Which meant he was following the people who took Angel. Max was very
good at what he did. He’d let them know as soon as they stopped. He called
Dylan.
“Where are you?”
“About thirty miles outside Miami. Max is using a drone to keep sight of
them while we stay out of their line of sight. I never even thought about
equipping a drone with a remote camera.”
“How is she? Can you tell if they hurt her?” He was prepared for anything.
“She was fine when we saw her change cars. We won’t know anything
else until they stop.”
 “And Matthew?”
“Your son was moved in a different car, but I’m fairly sure they are all
going to the same place. I’ll text you the address as soon as they stop.”
“We have a plan?” Conner asked as soon as Kade hung up.
“Max and Dylan are following them. They’ll text as soon as they reach
their destination.” He looked to Allison. “Call Cole and have him coordinate
with MPD. They’re already out of the city, so we may need police support
from whatever place they end up.”
“I’m on it.” She already had her phone out and was scrolling through her
contacts. While she may not have Cole’s number, she had the MPD in her
contacts.
Kade took several deep breaths. He couldn’t lose it.
“You good, brat?” Conner’s voice reached him, but it sounded like he was
talking through a tunnel. Images of Angel rose, but they weren’t her smiling,
laughing face. It was her screaming in pain, pieces of her being whittled
away, all the while calling for him to come save her.
He knew this cartel intimately. He’d infiltrated it, witnessed what they did
to their enemies. They had his family.
Conner slapped him, and his head whipped back. “Shut it down. Whatever
you’re feeling, whatever you’re seeing, shut that shit down. Lock it away, do
what you have to do to feel nothing, or we’ll never get them back. Do you
understand me?”
Conner the Marine was shouting at him, and Kade blinked. He was right.
He had to get this under control now. He let himself go to that place he’d
only gone when he’d witnessed murders the cartel had committed in front of
him. That cold, desolate place he never thought he’d go again.
“There he is.” Conner nodded. “Allison, get the door. It has to be the
EMTs.”
Kade detached himself from the situation. He watched as they checked
Watkins then loaded him up. Conner stood next to him, barking out orders,
and Kade let him. He felt empty.
“Come on, brat. We’ll go to the hospital and wait for them to call.”
Kade nodded and followed them out, silent all the way to the hospital. He
answered all the questions asked of him, coordinated as best he could
between Jeremy, Cole, and the police. They’d called in the state police
because of the potential Rivera might move them out of the county. Dealing
with the state police was easier than trying to get the local police on board.
 Three hours he sat at the hospital, waiting for news from either the
surgeon or Max. Three hours of nothingness.
When his phone finally rang, he pulled it out and saw Max’s face.
“Hello?”
“Kincaid. I’m sending you the text now. They’re both here. Guards posted
everywhere. There’s no way we can sneak in.”
“We’ll alert the local authorities. Thank you, Max.”
“You okay, man? You don’t sound like yourself.”
“I’m fine.” Kade hung up before Max asked him questions that would
require him to think, require him to leave his cold, dead place. “We have an
address. I’m sending it to everyone. Allison, can you stay and wait for word
on Watkins?”
“Of course.” Allison stared at him, unsure how to react to his demeanor.
“Conner?”
“I’m ready. Jeremy, let’s go.”
The three of them loaded up into the SUV and headed out, none of them
sure what was about to happen.

***

Angel let out a small sigh of relief when they finally pulled up to a
concrete wall, the gates steel doors. The gate swung inward as they
approached, and she looked out over a vast green lawn with a garden most
old women would die for. The house was a three-story stone structure with
accents of natural wood. Armed guards were visible anywhere she cared to
look. Kade would not get in easily.
She’d come to realize as they drove, Kade would come for them. She had
to hold out until he came. He’d found her when she’d been taken by Boston’s
serial killer who had eluded the police for months. Kade had found her when
all hope was lost. He’d come then, and he’d come now.
“Here we are.” Tomás closed his laptop and waited for the men to open
their doors. “Let’s go meet your son.”
Angel got out and blinked as the bright sun blinded her. Her eyes were
burning, and a headache started to form. The car had tinted windows, but
now that the full glare of the sun assaulted her, some of her symptoms from
her concussion returned.
“Forgive me.” Tomás came around and placed his hand on the small of her
back, pushing her toward the front porch that wrapped around the entire
building. “I forgot you had an injury yesterday. A concussion, sí?”
“Yes.” She closed her eyes briefly then allowed him to lead her inside.
The cool air hit her in the face the moment she stepped over the threshold.
The entry was beautiful. Hispanic tile covered the floor, and the walls were a
soft, creamy beige. Antique furniture decorated what she could see of the
entrance and the living room off to the side.
“Maria, please bring our guest some tea and have Mateo brought to my
office.” Tomás pushed Angel on toward the rear of the house. They turned at
the back of the grand staircase. A small door was tucked under it.
Tomás’s office. There was a large desk facing a bank of windows that
overlooked the gardens. Bookshelves lined two walls, and a fireplace
dominated the other. An antique couch faced the fireplace, and that was
where he led Angel.
“Please sit.” He went over and held the door while a tray was wheeled in,
a crystal pitcher of iced tea and glasses on it, along with several pastries. He
pointed out the lemon cakes. “Those are Mateo’s favorite. The boy loves
lemon. The first time he tasted one, his face screwed up and he asked for
more. Even I can’t suck a fresh lemon dry.”
Peter loved lemons. He’d do the same thing when he was a little boy.
Drove their mother nuts every time she tried to make fresh lemonade and
he’d sneak all the lemons out of the kitchen.
“Ah, here is our boy.” Tomás smiled benevolently at the little boy as he
entered. Angel’s heart swelled at the sight of him. He stared at her curiously
from her own eyes. He looked as he had the day she met him. A miniature
Kade with cat eyes.
Tomas went over to the tray and poured three glasses of tea. “It looks like
Miss Anna made your favorite lemon cakes, Mateo.”
His eyes swept the sweets tray, and Angel saw a spark of delight in them.
It warmed her heart to see a glimmer of childhood left in him.
“Would you like one?”
“Sí.” He didn’t move from where he stood.
“Then come get as many as you want. You know Tío Tomás always has
them for you.”
A grin a mile wide lit up the little boy’s face, and he dived at the tray, his
little hands snatching up at least three. Tomás laughed and handed him a
delicate china plate. “Maria will tan your hide if you get crumbs on the
carpet.”
Angel saw how much her son adored the man in front of her. Tomás must
have been good to him, or at least slightly better than the man who was
raising him. She hated the cartel leader for taking the love that should have
belonged to her and Kade.
Matthew grinned, his mouth full of cake.
“Manners, Mateo, manners. We have a lady present. Don’t open your
mouth when it’s full of food.”
He flashed her an apologetic smile. He was so at ease with Tomás.
Nothing like he’d been with his caretaker. “Pardon, señora.”
“English, Mateo. Remember we’re working on English this week.”
The little boy nodded and swallowed. “Sorry.”
He was so precious. There was a light in his eyes that hadn’t been there
before. Here he was, talking and grinning. Alive and well. And happy, for the
moment. Tomás made him happy.
“Mateo, remember I promised a surprise today?”
“Yes, Tío.” He bounced on his heels, his cakes forgotten at the promise of
a surprise.
Tomás laughed at the boy’s obvious excitement. “I want you to meet your
mother.”
The little boy’s excitement shriveled up and died. His gaze shot to Angel,
and he backed away. “No, Tío. Don’t let her hurt me.”
Dear God, what lies did they tell her baby to make him scared to death of
her? The need to snatch him to her grew almost unbearable.
“Be easy, little one.” Tomás went to stand beside him, hunkering down
until he was on the same level as Matthew. “I would never let anyone harm
you. Didn’t I promise you that?”
“Sí.” His eyes were wide as saucers and he inched closer to Tomás. “But
Juan, he says she will kill me.”
“No, Mateo. Juan was wrong. Your mother thought you died. She didn’t
know you were alive or she never would have left you. I promise you this is
the truth.”
He looked from Tomás to Angel, clearly not knowing what to do or say,
who to trust.
“Matt…Mateo.” She refrained from calling him Matthew, but just barely.
He only knew Mateo. “The hospital told me you had died and wouldn’t let
me see you. I died a little that day. It left a hole in my heart knowing you
were gone. Please, sweetheart, I wouldn’t have left you here had I known you
were alive. I swear it.”
“See?” Tomás swept a thumb across the boy’s cheek. “There was a
mistake at the hospital. Your mama doesn’t want to hurt you. She loves you
very much. That’s why she’s here. She came for you.”
His little nose scrunched up, trying to sort out what he was being told. He
cocked his head the way Kade did whenever he was struggling to understand
something. “You no throw me away because I was a bad baby?”
“No.” Angel shook her head and stood, approaching the child slowly, like
one would a skittish dog. She sank down on her knees in front of him. “You
were a not a bad baby. You were perfect. Your papa and I both loved you the
moment we found out you were growing in my belly.” She rubbed her
stomach, hoping Tomás wouldn’t pick up on how much she’d been clutching
her stomach over the last few hours.
“My papa?” His green gaze burned with curiosity. “He is no dead?”
“Not dead,” Tomás corrected him automatically. “And no, he’s probably
looking for you both right now. I expect you’ll get to meet him soon
enough.”
“No, baby boy. He’ll come for us both, and then we can go home.”
“Home?” Mateo tilted his head. “This is my home.”
“And it will remain your home.” Tomás stood and brushed off his pants.
“Whether your mother remains here is yet to be determined. There is a price
to be paid for all the care I gave you while she was away.”
Price? Her entire body froze. She expected the torture to begin, but not so
soon.
“Mateo, you know sometimes I have to do bad things, even to the people I
love. Things I don’t want to do, but I have to.”
The little boy nodded solemnly.
“It hurts me to do these things to those I love.” He walked over to the desk
and took out a knife from one of the desk drawers. “But I must to keep my
place as head of our business. Come here, child.”
Mateo’s eyes went dead. The same way they’d been that day she’d saved
him in New York. He understood what was coming and blanked it out. It was
his coping mechanism.
Fury unlike anything she’d ever felt snaked through every cell in her body.
She was on her feet and shoving her son behind her. “I will kill you with my
bare hands before I let you hurt him.”
 “You had best think carefully, my beauty. Do you really want your
punishment to begin earlier than necessary?”
“If it saves my son, I will take whatever you want to throw at me.”
He smiled, and the evil glowing in that smile made her shudder away from
it. “You are going to entertain my guards tonight. If I remember, you were
quite the dancer. My men will appreciate a show and then taking turns with
you. If you survive it, you are welcome to stay and be a mother to Mateo.”
He planned on letting his men rape her all night? She had no idea if Kade
would be able to find her before then. If not, she’d endure it for Matthew. She
had to.
“Like I said, if it means my son is safe, I will handle it.”
Tomás studied her for a long moment. “You are magnificent. I hope you
remain that way after tonight. As long as you don’t fight us, I will not cut the
boy. The film of my men having a go at you will cost Kincaid more in the
long run.”
Angel kept her body from shaking by sheer force of will. “I mean it,
Tomás. You ever harm a hair on my son’s head, and I will kill you with my
own hands.”
“I believe you would try.” Tomás nodded and looked at Mateo. “You see?
Your mama loves you. She will protect you with a fierceness unlike any you
will ever know. No one will love you like your mother.”
Angel glanced down at the little boy who was staring at her with
something akin to wonder and awe. It broke her heart that no one had shown
him this kind of love. He might love Tomás, but it was a guarded love that
came with conditions.
“No one will ever hurt you again. I promise.”
The little boy nodded and gave her a small smile, his eyes still wary.
“Now, my beauty. You will need to rest after such a long journey and
prepare for tonight. I have had a costume taken to your room. Lie down and
rest for bit. The alarm is set to go off with enough time to allow you a bath
before tonight’s festivities. Mateo will be waiting for you in the morning.
Now, Mateo, I want you to go to your room and stay there the rest of the
night. You and your mother can get acquainted in the morning.”
“Sí, Tío.”
“Give your mother a hug and kiss, and then go on.”
The child did as he was bid and wrapped his little arms around Angel. She
choked back a sob and dropped to her knees to hold him close. Her baby boy.
Her tears wouldn’t stop when his wet, sloppy kiss hit her cheek.
“No llores, Mama.” His eyes were so sad, like he knew something bad was
going to happen to her.
Don’t cry, Mama. That was what he’d said to her, and she made up her
mind to show no weakness in front of him. He needed her to be strong and
withstand what was coming. He needed his mother.
“They’re happy tears.” She hugged him to her. “I’m just so happy to have
found you, baby boy. I love you so much.”
He gave her a small smile then disentangled himself from her and
collected his lemon cakes before doing as he was told.
“You see? He is perfectly safe. And he will remain that way as long as you
don’t fight us tonight. Agreed?”
“Agreed.” She hated him more than she’d ever hated anyone in her life.
Not for what he was going to make her do tonight, but for what he’d done to
her son. He’d made that child love him, but Matthew understood and
accepted that Tomás could and would hurt him. A child should never think
being harmed by the person they loved most was okay.
“Here is Maria. She will show you to your room, my beauty. Get some
rest. You will need it.”
Angel stood and followed the housekeeper out of the office and upstairs to
her room to await the night’s festivities.
All she could do was pray for the strength to get through it and hope it
caused no harm to the baby.
She’d do whatever it took to keep Matthew safe.
No matter the cost.
 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
Kade waited patiently while final plans were put into place. He was alert
and calm. Conner had already disappeared with his bag of weapons. His job
was to get in and get Matthew. It was a one-man job. Police breaking down
the doors and storming the complex wouldn’t help his son. They might kill
him just to spite Kade.
Dusk had fallen across the Keys, the sound of the ocean a distant echo.
The salt from the air coated his tongue as he waited. He was still in his cold
place, the place that would let him do horrible things with no regrets. It was
the best place to be. Or he’d be losing his mind.
“Warrants have been signed.” Jeremy rolled to a stop beside him. “We are
clear to go.”
“Then what are we waiting for?”
“SWAT.” Jeremy kicked at the dirt road. “The walls are concrete, and the
gate is reinforced steel. We have to get up and over the wall to open the gate
for everyone else. SWAT will do that.”
“I’ll do that.” Kade pulled on his Kevlar vest. “We are not waiting. SWAT
is a good hour out. You and I both know it.”
“Where’s your crazy-ass brother?” Jeremy looked over the waiting crowd.
“Already inside. His only job is to get Matthew out.”
Jeremy sighed. “Your idea or his?”
“His.”
“Of course, it would be. Crazy-ass Marine.” Jeremy shook his head.
“It’s what he’s trained to do.” Kade checked his gun and made sure he had
several extra clips.
 “This feels like déjà vu.” Jeremy started checking his own weapons. “It
was just a few months ago we were getting ready to storm the castle and save
the girl.”
“And we’ll save the girl again today.” Kade holstered his gun. “Let’s get
this show on the road.”
Instead of waiting for agreement, he started walking. They’d planned on
sending the main force to the gate to serve the warrant, while a second,
smaller group used ropes to scale the wall on the east side. It was just barely
dark, so they could still see without flashlights to alert the occupants of the
small army getting ready to scale the walls.
Dylan and Cole fell into step beside him. The happy-go-lucky demeanor
had vanished in Cole. He was dressed in dark jeans and black long-sleeved t-
shirt. He wore no Kevlar, but a vest with ammo strapped to it. He came
prepared for war. He also came with the gang unit of MPD. They were used
to raids. None of them had raided this property before, but they were better
equipped than the state police force.
Max was nowhere to be seen. Kade didn’t waste another thought on him.
He kept his focus on the task in front of him. They quickly arrived at the
north wall, and the metal hooks made loud clanging sounds as they gripped
the top of the concrete wall. He didn’t wait to see if anyone came to check.
He pulled his gun and started climbing.
His family needed him.

***

Angel stood looking at herself in the mirror. She wore the outfit that had
been left for her. It wasn’t something she’d ever have chosen for herself.
There was a difference between classy sexy and whorish. This outfit was
whorish. Red leather and sheer red lace barely covered her. There was
nowhere to hide her gun in this outfit, but then again, why would she take it?
She’d promised to not fight them to keep Matthew from being butchered.
She’d honor her vow, no matter what it cost her.
Instead of focusing on what was coming, she pulled her hair up and did it
in a French braid. She had no desire to have her hair pulled out when the men
got overzealous. Angel held no misconceptions about the gang rape that
would ensue. She was mentally preparing for it. But could anyone ever really
prepare for that?
 The knock at her door jerked a small, soundless scream from her. It was
time to dance and then get fucked.
It was for Matthew, she reminded herself. She was doing this for him.
Closing her eyes, she went and opened the door. Maria, the housekeeper
stood there, her eyes averted. The household staff knew what was going to
happen and no one tried to help her. She didn’t blame them. Tomás would
only punish them in ways she couldn’t even begin to imagine.
“Come, señora. They are waiting.” The older woman led her down the
stairs to a large room at the back of the house. The room had been cleared of
furniture, save one lone couch shoved against the wall. A stripper’s pole had
been installed in the middle of the floor. Angel had no way of knowing if it
had been there previously or if it had been installed for her benefit. This
could have been Tomás’s plan all along. Emilio had tried to get her to go
with him last night, after all.
It was the cameras that bothered her. They were set up on tripods in all
four corners. Several smaller ones sat alongside the tripod closest to the door.
The thought of Kade having to watch this nearly made her run from the room.
She never wanted that in his head.
Matthew’s face was the only thing that stopped her. His safety rested on
her shoulders tonight. She could do this.
Men started to file in, at least a dozen or more. They laughed, several
slapping her ass as they passed by. One reached out and fondled her breast,
the nipple bare through the small hole in the fabric. He twisted it until she
winced.
“Puta.” He grinned and pinched harder. “We are going to have so much
fun tonight.”
She resisted the urge to spit in his face. That would get a finger detached
from her son’s hand.
Tomás came in last. She should have known he would want to join in on
her humiliation so Kade would always know he’d been inside her. Hate grew
into rage, and she knew if she got the chance, she’d kill him.
He walked over to the stereo she hadn’t seen behind the cameras and
turned on some song in Spanish she didn’t know. The beat was low and
sultry. She could dance to it.
Angel walked over to the pole and relaxed her mind, imagining the room
empty save for Kade. She would dance for her husband. It was something she
hadn’t done since they’d gotten back together. She would dance tonight for
him and not the men who were throwing rude, dirty comments at her.
She picked up the beat of the music and began to move, her body fitting
itself to the pole like a long-lost lover. It was a lover she knew intimately.
The pole guided her, helped her work her curves, and the jeering fell away,
replaced by a pair of burning onyx eyes flooded with desire.
The pole became an extension of her as she moved her hips up and down,
swirled her ass around to show it off, and then twirled around the pole,
inciting those gorgeous eyes to want to rip her from her lover.
It wasn’t Kade whose hands pulled her from the pole, but Tomás. His dark
brown eyes were on fire, and the open lust on his face made her want to
vomit. It killed every bit of the fantasy she’d built about her husband
watching her dance for him.
Tomás’s fingers bit into her skin where he held her. “No fighting, my
beauty.” He leaned in and kissed her. She kept herself still as his lips moved
over hers. His tongue darted into her mouth, the sour taste of old tobacco
invading along with it.
He pulled her close, his hands sliding down to grip her ass. She felt his
erection pressing into her. Please God, she prayed, please keep my little
nugget safe. Don’t let this harm him.
Tomás guided her over to the couch. “Strip, my beauty. Show us all those
beautiful curves of yours.”
Angel swallowed down the bile and started to unlace the ties that held the
outfit together. This is for Matthew. She repeated that over and over as she
slowly removed the first layer of the outfit, leaving only the lace behind. The
lace wrapped around her like a glove, leaving all the pertinent areas free for
hands to grope or their cocks to penetrate.
“Beautiful.” Tomás reached for her from where he sat on the couch,
pulling her between his legs. His fingers found her folds, stroking gently
before sliding two fingers into her inner walls. “So tight. I may hurt you
when I take you, my beauty, but you will take all of me, no matter the pain.”
Angel quivered, not from desire, but from rage. She wanted to gouge out
his eyes, but she stayed still, letting his hands stroke her.
Someone came up behind her, his very naked chest pressing into her.
Hands came up and cupped her breasts, plumping them and offering them up
to Tomás, who wasted no time in tasting her cinnamon colored nipples. He
didn’t suckle. He bit down hard, and it made her whimper. She barely
stopped herself from screaming when he bit down even harder around the
soft skin surrounding the nipple. There would be bite marks there for days.
“Pain, my beauty, is something you are going to be well acquainted with
tonight.” Tomás rubbed his nose along the inside of the swell of her right
breast the same moment his fingers pinched her clit so hard she couldn’t stop
the scream that bled from her.
A guard interrupted Tomás’s exploration of her. His face contorted into
rage. “Take her to her room, and no one is to touch her before I do. Is that
clear?”
A quick nod, and Angel was thrust out of the room and pushed back up the
stairs by the same burly guard who had collected her at the hotel. His eyes
roamed over her naked flesh, but he didn’t so much as touch her. The lock on
the door clicked seconds after she was shoved into her room.
Angel barely made it to the bathroom before she threw up. The feel of
Tomás’s hands on her brought back memories of nearly being raped in
Boston. The panic rose, and she fought to breathe through it. The therapist
said she still suffered PTSD to a degree from her ordeal, even now, months
later. She believed it in this moment. Fear kept her glued in a huddle on the
bathroom floor, reeking of vomit.
She wasn’t sure how long she lay there before her mind reconciled the fact
that she had not been raped, and that it could finally function. She sat up,
gagging, and emptied her stomach into the toilet. She stayed there a moment
to make sure her stomach didn’t have any more surprises for her.
Getting up, she rinsed out her mouth and ripped the hooker attire from her
body. She was not going to be a victim. She was going to go down fighting.
Kade would be here. He’d find their son and raise him to be a good man. Her
son would know she went out fighting for him. She would never let Tomás
touch her again. The word “victim” would never be a part of her vocabulary.
Never again.
She changed back into the clothes she’d been wearing and picked up the
small pistol. There would be no hiding it. The first person who came through
the door was going down.
The minutes ticked by. She heard people running outside her door,
shouting. She went to the window and looked out. Small groups of men
armed to the teeth were gathered in the yard below. Something was going on.
She opened the window and listened, trying to figure out what was
happening.
Her Spanish wasn’t that great, but she did pick up a few words, including
policia. The police were here and demanding entry. That much she guessed.
They had to have a warrant, or they wouldn’t be here now. Was it Kade? Had
he found her already? No, he couldn’t have. It could have been minutes or
hours before he discovered she was missing. Even so, there was no way to
track her. They’d stayed off the main highways that had traffic cams. He
couldn’t know where she was.
No, this was a run of the mill raid. She’d guarantee it. Which meant they
would come in, guns blazing, and that could potentially put Matthew in
danger. They’d have no idea a child was on the premises. She had to get to
her son.
Shoving the gun in the waistband of her pants, now hidden thanks to
Kade’s old shirt, she pounded on the door, demanding someone open it. No
one answered her. Dammit. She didn’t know how to pick a lock. Max offered
to show her once, and she’d refused. Once she got out of this mess, he was
going to be teaching her that particular skill and whatever illegal thing he
wanted to teach her. Angel hated feeling helpless.
The click of the lock startled her so much she almost dropped the gun.
Almost. She stepped to the side and got ready. When it swung inward, she
pressed the gun against the man’s side, preparing to shoot. He caught her
wrist and twisted until she dropped the gun. Anger fueled adrenaline, and she
rushed him, pounding anywhere her fists could find purchase.
“Dammit, Angel, I don’t want to hurt you.” Conner’s irritation cut through
her anger, and she paused, looking up into eyes so cold they chilled her more
than anything Tomás could have done to her.
“How…” She took a deep breath. If Conner was here, so was Kade.
“We had people watching you and Matthew. We were never more than a
minute or two away from you. It’s okay now, sestra. No one is going to hurt
you.”
“They didn’t hurt me.” They didn’t have time to, but she didn’t say that
out loud, though.
“They put their filthy hands on you.” Conner’s eyes burned with an
unholy light. “If the police hadn’t arrived, I would have killed them all for
touching you.”
“You…you saw that?”
“Yes, little sister. It will never happen again, not as long as I’m here. No
one will touch you. I will kill anyone who does.”
She believed him. Kade would kill for her, she knew it, but the difference
was Conner would enjoy the act while Kade wouldn’t. That made Conner the
deadliest of all the brothers. “Insane” was the word that came to mind as she
looked into the black abyss of his soul. God save anyone who got in his way.
“Matthew…have you found him?”
“Yes. That is why I wasn’t downstairs sooner. I had to find the boy’s
room. Once I located it, I was on my way to slaughter them all.”
Angel shook off the nausea Conner’s statement brought. Not that she’d
mind seeing them all slaughtered, but at the same time, Conner disturbed her.
Gone was the flirty, charming man of earlier, and here stood a serial killer in
the making.
“We need to get to him before Tomás decides to use him as leverage
against Kade.” She picked up her small gun. “Let’s go.”
Conner stepped out into the hallway, cautiously listening. Three men lay
on the hallway floor, dead or dying. Angel didn’t let herself focus on them.
She had to get to her son. Conner led her down the hall that turned the corner
and continued. Matthew’s room was at the end, “Mateo” spelled out on the
door in bright red letters.
The door wasn’t even locked. She found Mateo watching a cartoon, sitting
quietly on his bed. He looked up when she came in, surprised.
“Shh.” She put a finger to her lips until Conner followed her in and closed
the door. “This is your Uncle Conner, your father’s brother. He’s here to
rescue us.”
The little boy cocked his head. “Rescue?”
“Rescate.” The word came after a long second of searching. She was
going to have to brush up on her Spanish, not that she’d been very good at it
in the first place, but it was her son’s first language.
Matthew’s confusion grew. “No, Mama. No rescate. Estamos en casa.”
“No, Matthew, no estás en casa.” Conner’s brusque manner softened. He
clearly understood Spanish. “Esto no está en casa. Nos lo robaron y estamos
aquí para llevarlo a su verdadero hogar.”
“Matthew?” The little boy grew upset, clearly not understanding what was
happening. “Mi nombre es Mateo.”
Even Angel understood that. She sat on the bed beside her son. “Of course
your name is Mateo. We named you Matthew before you were born. It is
your name, but if you want us to call you Mateo, we will.”
“Mateo.” His little shoulders puffed up, angry. She’d worried he wouldn’t
want to be called Matthew, not after being Mateo since he was born.
 “He understands English?”
“Sí,” Mateo answered for himself. “Not good.”
“It’s okay. You’ll learn English, and we’ll learn Spanish, but we need to
go. Tío Conner is going to get us out of here now. I know you’re afraid, but
we’ll keep you safe. No one, including Tomás or Juan, will ever get near
you.”
“Juan?” Fear pooled in her baby’s face. “Juan is bad man. He hurts me.”
Conner clenched his fist, and Angel saw the struggle for him to remain
calm so the little boy wouldn’t be afraid of him. “Juan will die, Mateo. I
promise you he will die for hurting you.”
Mateo stared up at his uncle for a long moment before nodding, his
expression solemn. “Good.”
“We have to go.” Angel took his hand and helped him off the bed. He was
small for his age. She was guessing it had to do with how premature he’d
been. “Is there anything you want to take with you?”
He looked around his room and finally shook his head. “None is my.”
“Nothing is yours?” she asked. The room held toys and books and clothes.
All of it for him.
He nodded. “Is Tío Tomás’s. He tells me I play when I here.”
“Don’t worry. We’ll get you your own things when we get home. You
stay close to Uncle Conner. He is here to protect us.”
“You ever had a piggyback ride?” Conner asked. When the little boy
shook his head, Conner picked him up and tossed him on his back, explaining
how to hold on with his arms and legs. Conner pulled out his guns once he
was satisfied Mateo had the hang of it.
It bothered Angel that the sight of guns and talk of killing never fazed her
son. He didn’t even blink. God knew what he must have seen to be so
nonchalant about it. Her first order of business was to find the best child
psychologist in New York when she got him home.
An explosion rocked the house, and Conner stopped, listening. “I think
Kade just announced his arrival.”
Angel wanted to run and find him, to tell him their son was safe, but she
knew that would only make things worse. She almost got him killed last time.
It wasn’t a mistake she was prepared to make again.
“Do you have a way out?”
Conner shifted the child on his back. “Yes.” He didn’t elaborate, just
opened the door and aimed. Three short bursts of the gun, and he walked
outside. Two more men added to his body count. He moved slowly, stopping
frequently to listen until they reached a back staircase that led down to the
kitchen.
Maria and the cook were both missing. She hoped he hadn’t killed them,
but she didn’t let herself think about it. Conner led them not out the back
door, but through the basement door. He moved like a cat, and every time
Angel stepped on something that creaked or groaned, she winced. How was
he so freaking quiet, as big as he was?
The basement was another killing floor. Bodies, so many bodies. How had
he done all this without alerting anyone upstairs? He hadn’t used a gun. He’d
slit their throats and piled them in here. Dear God. Her mind shied away from
the horror she saw, and she managed to keep following him deeper into the
basement to a door that led to a tunnel.
“This leads outside. It’ll take you five minutes to walk it. Can you and
Mateo make it? I need to help Kade.”
“What if there’re people in there waiting?” She panicked slightly at the
thought of Conner leaving them.
He handed her a larger gun. “Shoot the fuckers.”
She took the gun in shaky hands. Some of the adrenaline was wearing off,
and the fear was returning. What if she couldn’t protect them despite all the
bravado of before?
“Sestra. You can do this. I have to go help Kade. There are too many for
him to handle. I have to help him.”
“I can do this.” Angel knew how guns worked, even if she hated them.
Kade made sure of that. She checked the safety then helped Mateo down
from his uncle’s back. “We’ll be fine. Make sure my husband doesn’t die.”
Conner kissed her forehead before turning his attention to his nephew.
“Mantenga a su madre a salvo.”
Mateo nodded and pulled a small knife from his pocket. He clicked a
button, and a long, wicked blade appeared. It must have been custom made
for his small hands. “Sí, Tío.”
“What did you tell him?” She understood the word mother, but not much
else.
“To keep you safe. Now go. I need to hunt down some motherfuckers and
make them pay for their intentions.”
Angel knew he was talking about the men who’d been in the room waiting
for their turn with her. Conner probably memorized every face, and she
shuddered from what she knew he’d do to them.
He picked up a can of gasoline and started dousing the basement. He was
going to burn the evidence of his butchery. No evidence, no arrest, no trial.
Angel closed the door and started walking, hoping against hope they’d run
into no one.
 CHAPTER NINETEEN
Kade opened fire as soon as his feet hit the ground. People were rushing
around the side of the house, and he dodged behind an old oak tree, using it
as best he could for cover. He leaned around the edge and took down four
men as they advanced. Stupid fuckers. They were just racing out in the open.
He watched several more fall to the hail of bullets from his team.
More swarmed on them, and Kade knew they were outnumbered and
outgunned. He had to get to the front gate and let Jeremy and his small army
of police inside. Tomás wouldn’t open the gates willingly.
He spotted the gas tank on the side of the house. It wasn’t overly large, but
it was big enough to take out the bulk of the men coming for them. He never
hesitated. He shot once, his aim true. The explosion that rocked them pulled
his feet out from under him and made his ears ring.
It took him a minute before he regained his feet and shook his head. His
hearing would take more than a minute to come back, but he motioned for the
men to advance. They put men down as they inched their way to the front. He
motioned for Cole to hit the main gate. Two of MPD’s gang unit went with
him, while Kade and the rest advanced on the house.
He hugged the side of the house and looked through the window. An
empty sitting room. Where was Tomás? He wanted to destroy that fucker like
he’d never wanted to hurt someone in his life. He inched his way to the front
porch and saw the men waiting there, guns aimed straight for him. Kade
barely had time to duck and roll behind the closest tree before the volley of
bullets rang out.
Shit. He looked for Cole, who had slithered close to the front gate. He’d
have to get inside, and that would mean putting himself out in the open for
every hired gun to take aim directly at him. Fuck.
Dylan had come to the same conclusion. He pulled out several canisters
and tossed them to Kade. Smoke bombs. It would be harder for them to see as
well, but it would give Cole the opportunity he needed. He uncorked the first
one and tossed it as close to the porch as he could. Smoke began pouring out
of it in midair, and he dived for the porch railing, tossing one in the middle of
the men waiting and the other over the railing and into the yard in front of
them, obscuring the vision of everyone involved.
Bullets whizzed at him, and he dodged, feeling one hit him in the back.
The Kevlar vest took the brunt of it, but it still fucking hurt. He barely
managed to keep from falling on his way back to his tree.
“Fire!”
He heard the shouting coming from inside the house and had to wonder if
that was Conner’s doing. He’d found the underground tunnel that served as
an escape route. It was how he’d planned on getting in to get Matthew, and
Angel if he found her first. Kade hoped it was Conner cutting off Tomás’s
escape route. That fucker was going to die today.
He and Dylan worked their way back around the porch, keeping low and
staying quiet. They could barely make out shapes, but it was enough to shoot.
They started firing. Kade emptied three clips before retreating to his tree.
Dylan rolled just as a barrage of bullets hit the place he’d been hunkered
down.
“Cole needs to get that fucking gate opened.” Dylan spat blood. Kade
wasn’t sure how he’d managed a busted lip, but he didn’t put too much
thought into it. He raised his gun and fired at the man stumbling toward them.
He fell, and another took his place. Kade kept firing while Dylan snuck out
and collected guns. They would need them when their ammo ran out.
“We need to get inside.” Dylan checked the window closest to their cover.
“It’s still clear.” He motioned Kade over to help him. Kade hoisted him up.
The window must have been locked because glass rained down on top of
Kade, and then Dylan pushed himself through the window. He heaved Kade
up and into the room.
“Where the fuck are they?” Dylan asked, taking stock of his weapons.
“They had to have heard that.”
Kade brushed the glass off his pants, ignoring the small cuts all over his
hands. The pain was pushed into that dark place where nothing bothered him.
He gripped the gun Dylan handed him. “Let’s go find my wife and kill that
son of a bitch.”
Kade and Dylan flanked the doorway and looked out. No one. They
moved toward the back of the house where voices drifted down the hallway.
“We can’t get out that way,” one voice said. “The basement fire has
spread like wildfire. It stinks of gasoline.”
“Then we need to make it to the garage. We can drive through the men
shooting at us and go out the back exit. No one’s disturbed that, have they?”
Kade recognized Tomás’s voice.
“It’s blocked from the outside. We’ve tried to budge it, but it’s no use.”
“Fucking idiots. How did you let this happen?” Tomás roared, his anger
getting the best of him.
Silence met his outburst.
“Get me Kincaid’s fucking whore, and bring the boy.”
“Sir…they’re both gone.”
Tomás let fly a string of Spanish. Somewhere in the part of himself he’d
locked away, Kade felt relief and triumph. His family was safe. It wasn’t a
lasting moment or emotion, though. He was too locked down to really feel it.
His focus was Tomás.
“Took your time, motherfucker.”
Conner’s whisper startled Dylan, but not Kade.
“Where the fuck have you been?” He leaned around the corner, looking to
see if there were guards. Six stood in the hallway.
“Hunting.” Conner wiped his knife’s blade across his knee. The black
material of his slacks wouldn’t show the stain. “Fuckers touched her. They
died for it.”
“They touched her?” Rage built so hard and so fast, it burst through the
lock he’d placed on his emotions, and they spilled out all at once. Conner
gripped him hard enough to leave a bruise.
“Yes, but just touched. No one raped her, but they died for touching her.
All except for Tomás. I thought you would want that honor.”
“What did he do to her?”
“You sure you want to know?” Conner didn’t look like he wanted to
elaborate.
“Yes. Tomás will delight in telling me about it. If I hear it first, it won’t be
such a shock, and I might be able to control my temper.”
Conner still looked doubtful.
 “I need to know how much he needs to be tortured.”
“I don’t think you’ll have long.” They all heard the gunfire explode
outside. “I’m guessing Cole got the gates opened. Whatever we are going to
do, we need to do now.”
The men in the kitchen must have heard it too, because they grew quiet.
“There’s nowhere left to go.”
“I’ll be out on bail by tonight. I want you to find my beauty and my boy
and bring them to our safe house in Santa Monica.”
“We’re retreating to the west coast?”
Whoever that was did not sound pleased.
“Not retreating. I just want them taken there and kept until all this blows
over. It’s business as usual here.”
Conner growled, and Kade nudged him. It was time. He and his brother
charged down the hall, firing as they ran. The six men went down. He’d
forgotten how good a shot his brother was. Conner had been a sniper in the
military. He was just as good up close as he was far away. Three men waited
in the kitchen. Tomás, his second in command, Javier, and a guard.
Kade smiled when Tomás raised his gun. His own bullet found its mark in
Tomás’s gun hand while Conner took care of the guard. Javier had thrown his
weapon down. Kade stopped Conner from killing him. He had other plans for
him.
“Hello, Tomás.”
“Agent Kincaid.” Tomás’s own smile came out. “It is good to see you.”
“Oh, I don’t know about that.” Kade leaned back on his heels while
Conner disarmed Javier and kicked Tomás’s gun away from him. “You may
not think so once you realize what I have planned for you.”
“And what would that be?” Tomás smirked. “Twenty years in prison?
That is nothing. I can run my organization from inside as well as outside.”
“No. You’re going to die today.”
“You’re an agent of the law, Kincaid. You can no more kill me and get
away with it than I can you.”
“I’m not an agent anymore.” Kade’s grin widened. “I’m not bound by the
rules of law. You took my son and my wife. What do you think I’m going to
do?”
“Ah, yes, my beauty.” He cupped his balls. “She was a good ride.”
Kade felt the rage build, but he pushed it down. “I know you touched her,
but that’s all you did.”
 “Are you sure?” Tomás leered at him. “She and I rode here together.
Hours in a car with nothing to do but get acquainted with each other.”
“If that’s true, then what I have planned for you is all the more satisfying.
On your feet.”
Tomás’s eyes narrowed. When he didn’t move, Conner gripped him by the
scruff of his shirt collar and heaved him up.
Kade grabbed a kitchen dishrag and pulled open the door leading to the
basement. The flames had made it all the way up the stairs, and when he
opened the door, flames shot out, the oxygen feeding the fire. Dylan had
moved before he opened the door, and the door itself shielded Kade from the
flames.
“You’re going to burn in hell, motherfucker. For every person you
butchered, you are going to feel the flames eat you alive.”
“You can’t…” Tomás shouted even as Conner pushed him toward the
door. “You’ll be arrested…”
“Who’s going to tell anyone about this? These are my men, and if Javier
wants to live, he’ll keep his mouth shut.” Kade grabbed one arm, Conner
gripping the other, and together, they threw Tomás into the fire, his screams
echoing up the stairs. They watched as the flames licked up his body,
molding to his skin like a passion-starved lover. Once Kade was sure Tomás
would burn and not escape, he closed the door.
Javier stared at him, horrified.
“If you want to live and take over the cartel as is your right, you need to
understand two things.” Kade got in his face. “One, Tomás got trapped
downstairs, and two, my family is off limits. This feud is done. The price will
be removed from our heads. If you cross me, we will hunt you down in the
middle of the night, skin you alive, and feed you to the dogs. Do you
understand?”
The whites of Javier’s eyes ate away the dark irises. “Sí, señor. This is
done.”
“Kincaid?”
“Back here.” Kade moved out of Javier’s face and stepped aside.
Jeremy burst in, followed by a small horde of officers. He surveyed the
kitchen and turned curious eyes to Kade. “Where’s Tomás?”
“According to our friend here, Tomás got trapped in the basement. Once
the fire spread, there was no getting him out.”
Jeremy stared hard at Kade, and he stared right back, unblinking. Conner
stood beside his brother, daring Jeremy to question their recounting of events.
“Is that true?” Jeremy moved his attention to Javier, his hazel eyes
troubled.
“Sí, señor.” Javier took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Tomás tried to
get out through his escape route. I was to stay here and make sure our men
got out before you stormed the house. I don’t know how the fire started, but
Tomás, he said the door was blocked, and the flames, they got him before he
could get out. It was so fast. I’ve never seen fire spread like that.”
Jeremy didn’t buy it. Kade knew he didn’t, but there was no evidence to
say that wasn’t what happened. When Jeremy nodded and officers took Javier
into custody, a sense of relief spread through him. Only one thought
remained.
“Now where the fuck are my wife and kid?”

***

Angel stumbled out of the tunnel into the night air. She wasn’t sure how
late it was, but it was dark enough she could barely make out the path that led
to the road. No moon lit the way, and she gripped her son’s hand tightly.
“Okay, baby boy, we’re out. We just need to get to the road.”
He didn’t say anything, just held onto her hand as tight as his little fingers
could. She wanted to fling the knife from his hand, but Angel also knew he
might need it if they ran into any of Tomás’s goons.
She stuck to the shelter of the trees and moved slowly, careful of the rocky
terrain. She heard the beach but didn’t move toward it. She needed the road,
not the sand. They walked for another ten minutes before she spotted the
road.
“Okay, we’re almost there.” Angel crept toward the road, gun in one hand
and her son’s in the other. Please God, don’t make me shoot anyone tonight.
“Where’s the damn exit?”
She knew that voice. Dropping the gun, she picked up Mateo and ran. She
spotted Kade a second before he saw her. He rushed her, and the moment she
fell into his arms, all the pain and fear fled. Kade was here. He’d keep her
and Mateo safe.
“Are either of you hurt?” He pushed her back so he could look over her
and their son. “Conner, call the fucking ambulance over here. I want them
checked out.”
 “No, we’re fine.” Angel reached up and pulled his head to hers, needing to
taste him after everything she’d been through tonight. She needed him like
the air around her to make all the bad memories go away.
When she let him up for air, she smiled down at their little boy. “Mateo,
this your papa.”
Kade didn’t know what to feel when those cat eyes shined up at him with
curiosity. His face was small, but he was definitely a Kincaid. It was in the
stubborn tilt of his jaw and the fierce protectiveness he saw in the way the
boy clutched the knife. Conner told him he’d told the boy to protect his
mother, and he was still doing that.
“Hi.”
Kade saw the smile break out on Angel’s face. He knew what she was
thinking of. That day on the beach when he’d found her lounging with her
friends. He’d said it then, and now their son was saying it in the exact same
confident swagger he had that day.
Kade cupped the little boy’s face and felt the prickle of tears. “Hi,
yourself. I’m so happy to finally meet you.”
Mateo reached up and brushed the tears away that were slowly falling
down his cheeks as Kade stared into the face of the child he’d grieved over
for almost seven years.
“¿Por qué estás llorando?”
“He’s asking why you’re crying,” Conner informed him. Kade didn’t
speak Spanish. Something he’d start remedying today. “Mateo understands
English, but he can’t speak it so well yet.”
“I’m crying because I’m happy. I thought you were gone, and now you’re
here, safe and sound. No one is going to take you away from me or your
mama ever again.”
“Even Juan?” Kade wanted to get his hands around Juan’s throat when he
saw the dead look that entered his son’s eyes.
“What did I tell you about Juan?” Conner came over and tousled the kid’s
hair.
“He would die.”
“He will.”
The little boy finally nodded, but the dead look remained. Kade suspected
it wasn’t until he saw proof of Juan’s demise that Matthew would start to
recover from whatever he’d been through.
“Can I hold him?” Kade asked Angel, unsure if she’d give him up. Not
that he’d blame her if she refused.
Her arms tightened around Mateo, but she finally nodded. Kade took him
from her and hugged his son to him, unabashed tears streaming down his
face. His son. Kade fell, holding the little boy so close it might be choking
him, but he held on.
He was finally holding his son.
Kade sent up a prayer of thanks. For this, he’d haul his ass to church every
Sunday for the rest of his life. God had done him a solid and brought them
both back to him.
He sat there for a long time, Mateo clasped against him, and breathed in
the scent of him. He smelled of the beach, of sand, and salt, and that unique
smell that was all little boy.
He’d been conceived here, and it was right that he smelled of the things
his mother loved the most. Everything was right with the world.
He just had one more thing to take care of before they could go home.
 CHAPTER TWENTY
Angel glanced at her son to make sure he was safe before letting her
attention center on the gravestone in front of her.
Peter Marcus Lemoraux.
Kade promised she’d be able to come say goodbye to her brother, and he’d
done exactly that. She brushed the dirt away from the headstone and placed
the flowers over the grave. Daffodils. It was their mother’s favorite flower.
She didn’t know if Peter liked them, but she’d put identical flowers on her
parents’ gravestones a few minutes earlier.
“Hey, big brother.” She squatted beside the gravestone’s header that read
beloved son and brother. “I missed you.”
The wind kicked up, and she let it wash over her. Who could say it wasn’t
Peter listening and letting her know he heard her and missed her too? She
would believe it was him.
“I just wanted to let you know I forgive you. If you hadn’t made Kade
promise to leave me, maybe you would still be here. I’m mad as fuck about
that, but I forgive you. You were only trying to keep me safe.”
She traced his name with her finger.
“I want you to know I’m happy. I found Kade again, and we found our
son. He’s a little damaged, but we’ll help him. I need you to know I’m good,
big brother, and I know you’ll always have my back. Me and you…” She
used her index finger to gesture back and forth between the stone and herself.
“We always got each other’s back.”
Kade’s arms went around her, and she let the first sob out. It hurt so much
to be here, to say goodbye. She hadn’t let herself do it when she’d buried
him. She’d been too pissed, and then she’d buried every emotion she had in
regard to Peter and Kade.
“It’s okay, moye serdste.” He hugged her close, and she cried harder. “He
knows you forgive him and how much you love him. He knows.”
“I know.” She hiccupped and leaned into him. “I just miss him so much.
Did I tell you I had a dream about him last night?”
“You did?”
“He was sitting in the living room at the old house watching My Little
Pony, of all things. There was a little girl sitting in front of the TV. They
were having a tea party. She was wearing an Ariel princess costume, and her
red hair was glinting like fire in the sunlight.” Angel twisted so she could see
her husband. “I think it was his way of saying we’re having a girl.”
“Fuck that.”
She laughed at the horror that spread across his expression. Kade and his
brothers all agreed the one thing that kept them all sane was that they’d never
had a sister to worry about growing up. Give them a niece, and their lives
would turn into a living hell of fierce protectiveness.
“It’s a girl. I know it.” She let him help her up, her tears starting to dry as
the dream made more and more sense to her. “Arielle Patricia Kincaid.”
“I’m not having it.” Kade shook his head, his eyes wide as saucers. “There
will be no girls born into this family.”
“Too bad, husband. Your daughter will be here in a few short months.”
“Then I guess we’d better get her mama to the altar before she’s as big as
a house.”
“I thought you weren’t having it?” she teased.
“I’m not, but if God is cruel enough to give me a daughter, I will take her
and keep her locked away until she’s eighty.” He leaned down and kissed her.
“Are you ready to go home?”
She gave one last look at her brother’s grave, saying goodbye. “Let’s go
home.”

The End
 About the Author
So who am I? Well, I'm the crazy girl with an imagination that never shuts
up. I LOVE scary movies. My friends laugh at me when I scare myself
watching them and tell me to stop watching them, but who doesn't love to get
scared? I grew up in a small town nestled in the southern mountains of West
Virginia where I spent days roaming around in the woods, climbing trees, and
causing general mayhem. Nights I would stay up reading Nancy Drew by
flashlight under the covers until my parents yelled at me to go to sleep.
Growing up in a small town, I learned a lot of values and morals, I also
learned parents have spies everywhere and there's always someone to tell
your mama you were seen kissing a particular boy on a particular day just a
little too long. So when you get grounded, what is there left to do? Read! My
Aunt Jo gave me my first real romance novel. It was a romance titled "Lord
Margrave's Deception." I remember it fondly. But I also learned I had a deep
and abiding love of mysteries and anything paranormal. As I grew up, I
started to write just that and would entertain my friends with stories featuring
them as main characters.
Now, I live in Huntersville, NC where I entertain my niece and nephew
and watch the cats get teased by the birds and laugh myself silly when they
swoop down and then dive back up just out of reach. The cats start yelling
something fierce…lol.

I love books, I love writing books, and I love entertaining people with my
silly stories.

Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/authorAprylBaker/

Twitter:
https://twitter.com/AprylBaker

Wattpad:
https://www.wattpad.com/user/AprylBaker7

Website:
 http://www.aprylbaker.com/

Newsletter:
http://www.aprylbaker.com/contact

Apryl Baker Fan Page:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/AprylBakerFanClub/
On Her Guard
Protecting Her Series,
Book One

By Skyla Madi
 CHAPTER ONE
Ben

I suck the last of my chocolate milkshake up the long, red and white straw,
uncaring that it makes that annoying slurping sound people hate so much. I
feel their stares on me and imagine their eyebrows pulling tightly together as
their frustrations mount. The milkshakes are mediocre today. They were the
best once. Now I’m not so sure.
I pick up my napkin and swipe it once across my lips before scrunching it
in my fist and dropping it into the tall, empty glass. Exhaling, I slide out of
the spacious, red leather booth and pull my wallet out of the back pocket of
my worn jeans. The milkshakes here didn’t always cost five dollars. I swear
they hike the price up every time I come back from duty.
Bastards.
I drop a twenty-dollar bill on the table and turn toward the exit.
“See you tomorrow, Ben.”
I don’t look at the waitress, Donna, as I saunter past the counter where she
pours an obese man in a dirty trench coat a fresh, hot coffee.
“See you tomorrow, Donna.”
Bells clash together as I press my palm to the door of the isolated little
roadhouse on the edge of town and step outside. Fresh spring air on the tail of
a gust of wind whips my face and I fill my lungs with it. In the desert, the air
never smelled like this.
God bless America.
Stomping down the metal stairs in my heavy, brown boots, I reach into the
front pocket of my jeans and pluck out a half empty packet of cigarettes. The
packet is a little worse for wear since I’ve been carrying it around in my back
pocket as I jump from job to job. Flicking the cardboard flap back, I pluck
out a cigarette and pinch it between my lips.
“What do you want from me, Samantha? Tell me what you want!”
Slipping the packet of cigarettes into my back pocket, I turn toward the
ruckus across the parking lot. Car doors slam. Oh goodie. A milkshake and a
show. I move toward my big black truck and rest against its bull bar, bending
my leg at the knee.
“I don’t want anything from you!”
“Bullshit!”
The guy comes into view long before the girl does and I light my cigarette
as he storms across the lot, gravel crunching underneath his crisp, white
sneakers. He tugs his blue letterman jacket together at the front before
pushing ten angry fingers through his short, jet black hair.
“I’m not going in there with you if you’re going to keep yelling at me!” A
short blonde pops out from behind a yellow Beetle, clenching the thick strap
to her handbag.
I simper.
“So don’t,” he shouts over his shoulder as he clears the roadhouse steps in
a single bound before disappearing inside.
I drag on my cigarette, watching in silence as she throws her hands up and
mutters to herself. I take in her cut-off jean shorts, white halter top, and the
belly button piercing that pokes through the slice in the fabric and glistens in
the sun. She must be in high school, given her sugary tone and her
boyfriend’s jacket.
Turning around, she spots me and pauses, eyeing the cigarette in my hand.
“Hey!” she calls out. “Can I get a cigarette?”
I squint as the sun slips out from behind a fluffy, white cloud, its bright
light reflecting off the stones. Flicking my cigarette to the ground, I crush it
under the sole of my boot.
“Sorry,” I say. “Last one.”
Of course I’m lying, but I think she knows that. The young girl cuts her
eyes at me as I push off my truck and saunter around to the driver’s door.
“Fuck you,” she snaps, planting her manicured hands on her hips.
My lips quirk. Yep. She’s definitely in high school.
I climb into my truck and shut the door. Kids these days feel so entitled.
Where I spent my last tour, they’d cut off her head simply because she spoke
to me. Again, God bless America. This little girl doesn’t know how good she
has it. Besides, I did her a favor anyway. Smoking is a filthy habit.
I don’t smoke often. I’ve had this packet of mine for a solid month and
I’m only now nearing the end. Even though my days no longer leave me
trembling with anxiety as the safety of the sun sinks into the horizon, I can’t
seem to kick the craving for that four p.m. smoke.
The tiny blonde storms toward the roadhouse, not bothering to spare me
another glance as I turn the key in the ignition and reverse my truck. The
engine’s gentle but vicious rumble is music to my ears. I thought she’d sound
like shit after my recent eleven-month absence, but she’s just as mouthy and
glorious as ever, thanks to my neighbor, Josh, who took her around town to
stretch her legs every few days.
Vrrrrrrt.
I frown as I pull out of the parking lot and onto the main road. There’s
another muffled vibration followed by a familiar ringing. I glance down at the
center console, but I can’t seem to pinpoint where it’s coming from.
Returning my attention to the asphalt, I turn my radio dial down to hear the
ringing better, but the radio is off anyway.
Where the fuck…? Stretching, I reach over the center console and pop
open the glovebox. The ringing becomes clear and loud, so I snag my
cellphone and answer it.
“Yeah?” I slam my glovebox shut.
“Really, Ben?” my angry little brother snaps. “You quit your job?”
“Yeah, I quit,” I tell him, moving into the right lane to overtake a light
green campervan driving grossly under the speed limit. “Fetching coffees and
watching assholes mix cement isn’t me.”
“It’s the first day!” he counters. “You think they’re gonna let you pour up
an entire driveway by yourself on your first day?”
Frustration bubbles underneath my skin. My brother doesn’t understand
what I need to survive. I’ve done four top secret tours throughout the Middle
East. Four. The last eleven years of my life have been filled with action,
blood, violence—hard-fucking-work. I’ve rebuilt entire homes with my bare
hands. I’ve helped construct schools, fix vehicles, and detonate roadside
bombs. Hell, I’ve performed major surgery in the middle of a damn desert to
keep a friend alive. There, I had purpose. Here…here I have nothing.
“I’ve built schools, Declan.”
 “I know you have, but this isn’t the fucking Middle East, Ben. This is the
real world! I stuck my neck out to get you this job and you quit before the
day is through?” He pauses, and it’s lengthy, before finally exhaling. “You
were nobody when you first went to the Middle East. You had to work your
way up. Same goes here in this country. You gotta work for it. No one is
going to give you a hand out. They don’t give a fuck who you are or what
you’ve done. If they want you to fetch them a coffee, you fetch them a damn
coffee.”
I lick my lips. Of course, he doesn’t understand. I can fetch coffees until
the cows come home but, why should I? Why should I have to settle? I’d give
anything to be back serving my country. I know it’s a horrible life to want to
live, but I don’t know anything else…and now that Mom’s gone, every time I
come back here, it feels less and less like home. There’s something else
missing too, and I can’t pinpoint what it is. It’s not luxuries. I’ve bought
everything I can possibly want—even a motorcycle that I don’t like riding.
None of it keeps me distracted long enough to stop thinking about those hot
days I spent smoking cigarettes under a makeshift umbrella, my focus never
leaving the horizon. I know it doesn’t sound like much, but the way my heart
raced every time the breeze blew sand off the top of a dune…I never felt so
alive…and if I didn’t promise my mother on her deathbed twenty-four
months ago that I’d stop touring over there and start a life here, I’d go back in
a heartbeat.
“Good talk,” I mutter, pulling the phone from my ear.
Declan’s voice is rushed and unintelligible as I hit the red button to end
the call. Exhaling, I toss the phone onto the passenger seat and continue my
drive toward the city. It’s not often I drive into the city, but someone I know
is getting married tomorrow, and the only way I could get out of attending the
wedding was to agree to show up at the bachelor’s party—which is tonight.
I smooth my hand down the front of my gray tee. I don’t look like much,
but this is the cleanest shirt I currently own, so it will have to do.
Indicating right, I slip onto the freeway and head toward a bustling Las
Vegas.
 CHAPTER TWO
Sera

“You be good, baby.”

I smile as my father plants a quick kiss on my forehead and nudges me
toward the front door. I bat my eyelashes at him, ignoring Leo, who stands on
my right, his black eyes burning the skin on the side of my face. “Always.”
I pull my long black coat tight around me as I turn and descend the wide,
stone steps that lead to the sleek town car waiting for me.
“Keep a close eye on her,” Dad says to Leo. “If she gets away from you
again…”
I roll my eyes with a smirk as James, my driver, opens my door.
“She won’t.”
I hear the hard bottoms of Leo’s shoes as he storms down the steps and
slips into the car behind mine. I glance over my shoulder and wave to my
father, who offers one back. I see the warning in his eyes, his threat to punish
me if I act out again. Why can’t he be a normal father? I’m twenty years old.
I don’t need an escort—or a guard to watch my every move. It’s freaking
suffocating. I know he means well, I know he does, but the life he chose for
himself shouldn’t affect the life I want for me.
Being the only child—and only daughter—of Marco Ventilli, Don of the
Las Vegas family, is no walk in the park. You’d think with all this money and
power I’d be shitting all over this town, but truth be told, I’ve barely seen
what this town has to offer a young girl like me. I can’t break a fingernail
without my father finding out about it and I’m at my wits’ end. I used to be
okay with it all until I came of age and wanted to live my life the way my
friends did. It’s through them that I saw just how trapped I was.
At the age of fifteen, my parents promised my hand to a made man of
another family—the Chicago Outfit. I was told I would marry him on my
eighteenth birthday and that he’d take my virginity as a gift from my parents.
I was mortified by the duties expected of me, so mortified that I took matters
into my own hands and gave my virginity to a not-so-nice boy in a dressing
room after school when I was sixteen. Why? Because I wanted to do it on my
own terms and I didn’t want to be in pain on my wedding night. I told my
mother about it, hoping she’d praise me for being so clever—or to stop the
wedding out of embarrassment at the very least. Instead, she slapped me back
to the sixteenth century in a fit of tears. Turns out, it’s easy to tell if a girl is a
virgin or not and I was in big trouble come my wedding night.
I thought about ending my life as my seventeenth birthday rushed by, but I
decided against it since my “husband” was going to kill me anyway and then
declare war on my father.
Thankfully, my husband-to-be was shot dead outside his strip club eight
months before our wedding and it all went away. It was a fucking miracle. I
thought I’d gotten away with it too, until I found out later that it was my
father who killed my fiancé. He knew I wasn’t a virgin. He told me he knew
what I’d done the moment I’d done it, thanks to Mom. I was overrun with
guilt at the fact he allowed me to lie to his face and horrified that he let me
live with the fear of the consequence of my actions…for years. As
punishment for what I did, he cut me off from the world even more. For a
long time, I couldn’t walk the drive to get the mail, but now, after incessant
nagging on my behalf, I’m allowed out provided it’s under the supervision of
a guard. I can’t come and go as I please, not until I’m married off and I’m
someone else’s problem.
I’m getting a little too old for marriage…or so my mother’s friends keep
pointing out whenever I attend their stupid brunches. Apparently, I’m
embarrassing the family, but in all honesty, I don’t mind it. I hope I never
marry.
Ditching my train of thought, I peer into Leo’s car. He watches me
intently, his knuckles turning white as he grips the steering wheel. His eyes
are narrowed directly at me and I can’t help but smile at him. I have one hell
of a night planned, Leo, and you can’t stop me.
I slip into my car and slide along the black leather seats until I’m sitting
dead center. When I’m comfortable, my driver closes the door. In a few
minutes, he pulls the car around the elegant, white stone water fountain in the
center of our drive and slowly rolls toward the gigantic, wrought iron gate.
As he drives, I text my friend Naomi that I’ll meet her inside the club in a
little under an hour. First, I have to shake Leo. My father thinks I’m seeing a
movie with my girlfriends. I showed him fake text messages about the meet
up just to prove it too.
I slip out of my plain black flats and open my handbag. Reaching inside, I
pull out my favorite pair of Gucci heels and stuff my flats in their place.
Slipping into the heels feels like I’m soaking my feet in silk and fucking
rainbows. I never want to take them off.
Sighing, I drop back against the leather, smoothing my palms down the
length of my black coat. Tonight is going to go one of two ways. One, I get
away from Leo, I have a good time, and Leo doesn’t say shit to my father
about losing me for the second time. Or, Leo is going to freak out and tell my
father immediately, who’ll put a call out and have just about everyone in Las
Vegas on the lookout for me. Normally, I wouldn’t play with those odds, but
I take solace in the fact this will be the second time Leo has lost me. He’d
rather take his chances turning Vegas upside down looking for me than he
would admitting another failure to my father.
It’s not long until James pulls the town car in front of the worn movie
theatre. I wait patiently while he exits the car and then circles to open the
door adjacent the sidewalk. When I get out into the crisp, night air, I glance
around.
Nothing.
Excitement boils and bubbles inside me when I don’t see Leo’s car
anywhere. Could it be? I start forward and turn away from the wide movie
theatre doors, lifting my phone to my face. This turned out to be easier than I
thought. James doesn’t say anything as I walk down the street toward the
main part of town. He doesn’t get paid enough to say anything, and the extra
pocket money I give him keeps him on my side, not my father’s.
“Those shoes are a little dramatic for a screening of King Arthur, don’t
you think?”
I freeze mid-text, my eyes thinning to complete my scowl. Party pooper.
Slowly, I turn around and there he is. The cock-blocker…or whatever the
equivalent is to that in this situation. I bite my tongue at the sight of his smug
expression and force an innocent smile.
 “It’s Charlie Hunnam,” I point out, as if it’s the most obvious thing in the
world. “I’m not wearing flats. What if he’s here?”
“I doubt he’s here.” Leo rolls his dark, espresso eyes and stuffs his large
hands into the pockets of his matching pressed slacks. “Where are your
friends?”
I slip my phone into the pocket of my coat. “They’re already inside.”
He regards me curiously. In his stare, I can see him overthinking the
situation, trying to predict every single one of my tricks, but there’s nothing
he can do to stop me from meeting Naomi tonight.
Eventually, Leo steps to the side and gestures toward the theatre doors.
“After you.”
I smile sweetly at him. “Thanks.”
As soon as I pass his peripheral, my smile melts into a glare.
Inside the theatre, Leo stands against a far wall while I buy my tickets. For
added measure, I buy popcorn, a medium soda, and a bag of sour Skittles. For
a moment, I wonder what his plan is, because if he comes into the actual
cinema, it’s going to be harder for me to get away, and I didn’t pack running
shoes. Thankfully, after he chats to the ushers, Leo stands right by the door
and remains there as I saunter past. My father’s men are a lot of things, but
stealthy isn’t one of them. Leo sticks out like a sore thumb in his fitted black
suit and his angry stare.
I smile victoriously when he doesn’t follow me and I take a triumphant sip
of my Coke before dumping it in the bin provided, along with my popcorn. I
stuff my Skittles into my bag as I make my way along an aisle to the front of
the room and out an emergency exit. As the door swings open and the bright
lights of Vegas burn my retinas, I grin widely.
Sera: one.
Leo: zero.
 CHAPTER THREE
Ben

To be honest, I don’t go out much.

I sip at my Bourbon and Coke as three women dressed in skimpy, bright
pink flamingo bikinis walk by. Unashamedly, I drag my stare all over them.
I’ve been home a while, but I haven’t laid a finger on a woman. Not a single
one.
When I was stationed in the Middle East, there were women in my
platoon. Some of them had families and never crossed any lines, but the other
girls there needed to unwind on occasion, like the men did. It was never
sordid or dirty, just a couple of adults fooling around. It was a coping
mechanism to help us through the weeks as they painfully ticked by.
Most of the women I’m seeing tonight are soft-bodied and curvaceous,
unlike the female soldiers I was stationed with. Their bodies were beautiful,
sure, but there’s something about a woman whose muscles and sharp edges
are hidden under seemingly endless miles of soft, curvy flesh that just speaks
to me. I like a damsel in distress. I like women who need my large, strong
hands to open a jar or to throw them over my—
“Ben!” I whip my head to the left, to Chad, who’s the only one in the
room I recognize. “Get your ass over here!”
He fraternizes in the middle of the club with a group of girls—young,
young girls by the looks of it. I’m not picky when it comes to women. I’m
attracted to all shapes, sizes, and colors, but age is definitely something I
openly discriminate against. I’m thirty-two years old—turning thirty-three in
a few months’ time. I don’t want a girl fresh out of high school or college.
Who has time for that kind of drama at my age? The sex might be great, but I
bet the conversation is terrible.
I wave him off and sip at my drink, letting it tickle the surface of my
tongue for a few long seconds before I swallow. I should go home after I
finish. I’m not in the mood. I’m tired as shit and I’m uncomfortable—not to
mention I’m back to job searching tomorrow. Excusing himself from the
gaggle of eager, young women, Chad squeezes his way through the sweaty
masses toward me.
“You’re killing me here, Ben.” He exhales, dropping into the seat beside
me.
I laugh. “You don’t need my help to get girls.”
“Sure, I do. I’m the funny, charismatic, skinny friend who breaks the ice,
and you’re the brooding, beefy one every girl wants to blow, but they don’t
have a snowball’s chance in hell, so they get with me instead.” He swallows a
mouthful of beer. “There’s a balance and you’re fucking it up.”
I roll my eyes. “Where’s David?”
“At the slot machines. Should be back any minute with the rest of the
gang. He wants to hit the strip club soon, maybe take a few girls back to the
hotel.” He glances sideways at me, scratching the back of his head. “For the
fellas, obviously. Not for him…since he’s gettin’ married and all.”
I shrug. It isn’t any of my business what he does tonight—regardless of
the fact it’s my cousin he’s marrying. I don’t have any stakes in their
marriage, that’s for sure. I’m only here for the booze and to avoid going to
the wedding. I hate weddings and the invasive questions people feel the need
to ask me when I attend them. When is it your turn? Is there a special
someone in your life? You’re not getting any younger, Ben. I take another
gulp of my drink and swallow, clenching my teeth.
“I might head off when I finish my drink.”
Chad’s big, green eyes almost bug out of his skull. “Mate…” he shouts,
his Australian accent coming in thick. “You can’t head off now. It’s still
early. Half the clubs in Vegas haven’t even opened yet. Not to mention, you
haven’t seen a single pair of tits.”
Tits? I snort. I stopped rating the awesomeness of my night based on how
many pairs of tits I saw when I was mid-way through my twenties. These
days, if I can leave a club with my dignity intact and both my shoes on my
feet, I’m happy. Bonus points if I can squeeze in an episode of the British
Top Gear before bed.
“I’m not in the mood.”
“You’re never in the mood.” He points a slender, nail-bitten index finger
at me, gripping his cold beer at the neck with the same hand. “That’s your
problem.”
I clench my glass. Yeah, that is my problem. I can’t relate. I want to. God
knows my life would be a hell of a lot easier, but I just can’t. I know I need to
sort out a decent, engaging job, one that doesn’t make me want to blow my
fucking head off. The rest will come after that.
It has to.
Hopefully, over time, I’ll be able to relax a little more. Think less. An easy
way to fix my problem would be to head back out for deployment, but I can’t
do that to Mom. She thought I’d done enough for this country and it was her
wish that I leave the military behind me and build a life, get married, and
have children. Swept up in the moment—in the grief—I promised her I
would, and I’m nothing if not a man of my word.
“Ben! Chad! There you fuckers are!” David, the curly-haired atheist,
approaches from the left of the bar with the rest of the guys in tow.
I don’t know what my cousin sees in him. Perhaps, if he wasn’t so
Goddamn rich, she’d be marrying someone else this weekend, someone
less…like him.
David and his friends are all dressed the same. In dark denim jeans and
formal button up shirts, the sleeves rolled to their elbows, each of them
cradling a drink in one hand and a girl in the other. Like a parade of douches.
Surprisingly, my brother isn’t among them. It’s not like Dec to skip a party,
especially that of a soon-to-be groom.
“Look who we found,” David cheers.
His thin smile falters when he sees me and he immediately releases the
blonde, wrapped in a little black dress, from under his arm. Clearing his
throat, he nudges her toward Chad and straightens out his shirt.
The blonde slips onto Chad’s lap without protest and he stares at me in
disbelief, his eyebrows at his hairline.
“That’s Naomi,” David points out. “The others are Lydia, Chastity, Lilly,
Megan, Sasha, Mia, and—”
“Sera!” The blonde on Chad’s lap launches onto her tall, red heels without
a hiccup and rushes away, leaving Chad to pout like toddler who just dropped
his ice cream.
 He’s a sucker for a girl in a little black dress. When he bags one, he refers
to it as his “unicorn.” God knows why. Every girl has a little black dress
tucked away in the dark depths of her closet.
It’s almost sad, watching his wildest dreams come true, only for them to
jump out of his lap seconds later. Almost sad. I chuckle to myself, finding
delight in his disappointment.
In her absence, the group explodes into conversation about what to do
next. The sugary giggles and rambunctious laughter is enough to put me off
the rest of my drink. Fuck locking myself in a hotel room with these people. I
set my drink on the arm of my chair and push myself to my feet. I don’t even
know why I came here. Crowds make me anxious and the loud noises send
chills down my spine. I move away from the group and none of them
notice…except Chad, who dives after me like a fucking love-sick Chihuahua.
If only he put this much effort in chasing his unicorn in the little black dress.
With a shove, he slips in front of me, cutting me off. “You’re not bailing
on me.”
“I’m tired.”
He shrugs his shoulders. “Take a pinger. You’ll be fine.”
I cut my eyes at him. I’m not taking drugs, and what the hell’s a pinger?
“There’s a fuckload of girls over there who want to have a good time and
bang some sexy bachelors—”
“So—”
“You see the redhead?” He points over his shoulder. “With the red lipstick
and the fake tits?”
I don’t look. “What about her?”
“She’s shopping for some nice blokes to…you know.”
Chad grins, exposing his white, mostly straight teeth. I watch him,
confused as he sticks two straight fingers into a circle he made with his
opposing thumb and index finger.
My lips quirk at the corners. “I don’t know what you’re doing.”
He throws his hands up, like I’m the idiot. “DP, mate. D-fucking-P.”
Sometimes, I feel like I’m friends with excitable college frat boys, not
grown ass men. I’ve done my time. I took advantage of my college years and
spent them wisely. Through that experience, I’ve learned what I like and what
I don’t like. Sharing a woman with another man? Never again.
“So?”
He feigns insult. “So? Bro, that could be us.”
 It’s not the first time Chad has begged me to partake in something like
this, and it’s not the first time I’ve declined him.
Laughing, I push past him. “You’re a mess.”
“A mess? Ben?”
“I’m not sharing a girl with you, Chad.”
“Why not?” he demands, pushing through the crowd beside me. “It’s not a
gay thing.”
I snort. “I’m not the sharing type.” I stop and turn toward him. “And
there’s no way you could keep up with me. I’d only embarrass you.”
Chad throws his head back with a hearty laugh. “You’d embarrass me?
Bud, I might be half the size of you, but my co—”
“What are you two talking about?” The blonde from before, Naomi,
comes out of nowhere and sidles up next to Chad, wrapping her slender arms
around his waist. Color me surprised. It seems she’s chosen him as her
plaything for night. I wonder how he feels about that considering he just
prepositioned me for a three way with a redhead.
“Comparing dick sizes, probably.”
I turn my head to the sexy, husky little voice that answered Naomi’s
question on our behalf. I notice her dark copper eyes first, even in the dim
lights of the club, and they’re striking against the glittering umber that rims
both her irises. Her long, dark lashes, their curve perfectly exaggerated with
the right amount of mascara, are the cherry on top of her naughty-but-nice
look. The girl smirks at me, her plump lips separating enough for me to see a
sliver of her white, white teeth. Something inside me tightens at the sight of
her, at the sight of her mouth, and it ignites fire deep down in my dormant
soul. Suddenly, staying doesn’t seem like such a bad idea.
“We were,” I state, “and I win.”
Pink kisses her cheeks and she looks away, letting her hair fall against the
side of her face, working as a curtain between us. I want to push it away.
“Bullshit,” Chad protests, feeling the need to defend his junk. “I would
out-dick you in length and girth any day.”
I laugh. I laugh because I’ve seen Chad’s dick, and while it’s not pathetic,
it’s definitely not worth bragging about.
“Every guy believes his cock is worthy of the name Mjölnir, but they
rarely come close to striking with all the might of Thor’s hammer.” The girl’s
lips quirk as she opens her black coat, exposing a tight, white dress that
clings to her tiny, curvaceous body and dips low between her generous bust.
“Unless lightning shoots from the sky when you take your cock in your hand,
or the earth trembles as thunder roars above you, no one cares what you carry
between your legs.”
Ha. I quirk an eyebrow. Creative.
Folding her coat over her arm, she flicks her long, dark hair over her
shoulders.
“I don’t have long. Who’s ready for drinks?”
“Actually,” Chad cuts in, “we’re leaving here to go to a strip joint or two,
then probably back to our hotel.”
The girl, who I assume is the Sera that Naomi ran after earlier, looks at
me. Really looks at me, as if she didn’t pick me for a stripper-loving kind of
guy. I angle my head, trying to get a read on her. The vibes she throws my
way are dramatically different than the ones I was feeling before Chad
mentioned strippers.
There’s disappointment in her stare, rivaled by flares of anger, or is it
jealousy? “A strip joint?” she spits, her eyes thinning. “Classy. Have fun with
that.”
Stepping forward, she snags Naomi by the elbow and pulls her away from
Chad. They head for the bar without a glance over their shoulders, like they
can find better men to drink with tonight. Un-fucking-likely.
I look at Chad and the expression of confusion and longing on his mouse-
like face is almost comical.
“I guess they don’t want to go,” I say, slipping my hands into the pockets
of my jeans. “No surprises there.”
They seat themselves at the bar and Sera glances over her bare shoulder at
me. Our stares lock and electricity zips over the surface of my skin, inciting
goosebumps down my spine. There’s a challenge there in her gaze, and I
want in on it. There’s something about her, something that says, “you can’t
touch me.”
I want to touch her.
I want to completely ruin her for anyone else.
Ever.
I swallow hard and she looks away, dipping her head to hide her face
behind a curtain of wavy hair. The attraction rapidly forming like a hurricane
inside of me comes with a warning siren. It’s loud in my ears, deafening
even, but I can’t work out why.
“Oh, well. We still have the redhead.” Chad turns to look at her and his
DP-loving redhead is too busy making out with his buddy Shaun to even
notice him.
Yeah, I’m not giving up the brunette for the redhead. Not in a million
years.
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” he growls under his breath.
I chuckle. Chad never gets lucky. Ever. It’s not that he’s ugly or creepy,
it’s just…most grown women aren’t into men who carry on like a thirteen-
year-old boy drinking his first beer. Probably why he hunts for girls in the
younger age bracket than his thirty-year-old self.
“You snooze, you lose, pal.”
“Fuck off, Ben. This is your fault.” He lifts himself onto the tips of his
toes and glances around the club. “Where the hell is David?”
I look around the club for David myself, but he’s nowhere to be seen. Half
of the crew is suddenly unaccounted for. On to bigger and better clubs, I
suppose. “It’s his last night as a bachelor. He’s not going to wait around for
us.”
“Well, at least we got those two chicks over there.”
As intriguing as Sera is, and as badly as I want my body grinding against
hers, I didn’t bring my A game tonight.
“We don’t have anything,” I point out, just so we’re clear. “I’m going
home.”
“Ben,” Chad cuts me off again, this time pressing a hand to my chest.
“Come on, man. I need you. Naomi is good to go, but she isn’t going to do
shit with her friend hanging off her arm being a buzzkill. I need you to keep
the brunette busy.”
No fucking way. I’m not going to sit around with some girl for God knows
how long just so this asshole can get laid.
“Forget it,” I tell him, shrugging away from his hand. “I don’t babysit.”
“I’m not asking you to. All I’m saying is, hang out here with me. I’ll buy
your fucking drinks if I have to, just give me some to time to work the blonde
over as quickly as I can. Then you can go home.”
I start to decline, but stop when I look at the brunette again. Would it be so
bad to get to know her? She doesn’t look like trouble, unlike her friend. Sera
lifts her freshly poured martini glass to her lips and sips at the clear liquid
inside. It’d be a lie if I said those lips of hers don’t slay my entire existence.
Some men like tits. Others like ass. Me? I like lips.
“Fine,” I say. “I’ll stay for a few drinks, but if you don’t get anywhere by
the time I’m finished, I’m out.”
His eyes flare with excitement. “Done!”
I follow behind him as he all but dances his way over to the bar. I settle
against the glass surface next to Sera as Chad orders himself another beer,
plus a Bourbon and Coke for me.
To impress Naomi and Sera, who sit on the tall, stainless steel stools
beside us, he orders them another round of drinks too. I eye him sideways. I
hope he knows what he’s doing. I’d have checked their IDs before buying
them anything. I’ve been stung before, and let me be the first to say, the taller
the heels does not mean the older the woman.
Naomi gushes over his generosity, jutting out her small chest as she gently
touches his wrist. Chad revels in it, lapping up her sugar like a diabetic
housewife, and Sera regards him curiously before cutting her eyes at me.
“What, no strip club?”
Is she giving me sass? “Nah. I’d rather hang out with you.”
In the light of the bar, I see her better. She’s a flawless creature with a face
that could grace any billboard or magazine cover. She quirks a perfectly
manicured brow, but she can’t keep the bashful smile from curving her lips.
“Is that so?”
“Yeah.”
I smile at her and color swells in her cheeks, deeper than before. I affect
this girl and I like it. Sera leans closer to me, brushing her arm against mine.
I’m hyperaware of her touch, her soft warm skin against mine—and that’s
just her arm. Imagine how the rest of her body would feel pressed tightly
against me. I drop my attention to her mouth and she licks her lower lip,
making her red lipstick glisten.
“What’s your name?”
“Ben.”
“Ben,” she repeats, brushing something off my shoulder. “I think you’re
full of shit, Ben, and before you commit to wasting your time trying to woo
me, I’m not that kind of girl.”
Not that kind of girl? I wasn’t aware I was pegging her as any kind of girl,
let alone that kind of girl. In fact, her assumption pisses me off. Sera
straightens her posture, smug, and the corner of my lips twitch.
“Tell me, what’s it like?” I ask.
“What’s what like?”
“Tell me what it’s like being so pretty you automatically assume every
man who is nice to you wants to get in your pants?”
“I’m not assuming anything,” she protests, cutting her beautiful eyes at
me.
Dare I say, she actually looks offended.
“I think you are.”
Chad slips between us, nudging me back with his shoulder. “Easy, you
two. Let’s go to a booth.” He shoots me a warning glare over his shoulder.
“Would it kill you to play nice?”
“I am playing nice. She—”
“I’m what?” Sera cuts in as she slips off her stool and grabs her drinks.
She has her hands full, her black coat and matching bag still hanging off
her arm.
Fine. For Chad’s sake, I can play nice. I step around Chad and hold out my
hand, offering to take one of her drinks. Pulling her drinks closer to her chest,
she tilts her head on the slightest angle and I hate that it’s so endearing.
“Forgive me if I don’t trust a stranger with my drink.”
I smirk. She’s serious. “I don’t need to drug you in order to peel that dress
from your body.”
Even in this light, I see golden rivers of honey flare in the dangerous
depths of her eyes. Maybe I was wrong about her not being trouble. Maybe
she’s the worst kind.
Naomi chuckles, joining the fray. “I like your confidence, but you’re
going to need more than that if you want to get between her legs.”
First, my confidence is all I’ve ever needed to get what I want, and
second, “Who says I want to get between her legs?”
“Of course you do. Everyone who is anyone wants to fuck the daughter of
—”
“Naomi,” Sera snaps, shaking her head, warning flashing in her eyes.
“We’re moving to a booth. Are you coming?”
The daughter of who? In Vegas, it’s not uncommon to run into someone
who’s related to somebody big. If I cared enough to know who it was, I’d
push for it, but I don’t. She’s probably the daughter of some mid-level
rockstar. There are plenty of those blowing around Vegas.
Pursing her lips, Naomi grabs her drinks and slips from her stool. Unlike
Sera, Naomi lets Chad carry one of her drinks, but I don’t point it out as I
follow Sera around the spacious club. Every now and again, she glances
nervously over her shoulder, until she finds us a small booth in the back
corner. It’s hidden, very hidden, blocked by a large column and a line of
people that extends to the bathroom. I frown. Something’s up. Either she’s
underage and she shouldn’t be here, or she’s hiding from someone.
I sure as hell don’t want to stick around to find out.
 CHAPTER FOUR
Sera

I wish Naomi never opened her big mouth.

Ben sits across from me in the small booth and I can feel his dark stare on
my face as he analyzes me. I know he has no clue who I am because he
hasn’t come on strong or run the other way, but strangely, he no longer flirts
with me. In fact, he looks for any chance to escape, only his attempts are
thwarted by his friend Chad who, so obviously and so desperately, wants to
bang Naomi. If you ask me, he’s trying too hard. She’s already decided she’s
going home with him because he looks “safe.” It’s just a matter of when.
While Chad talks about his experience in Amsterdam, I take the
opportunity to polish off my second drink and pluck my phone out of my bag.
According to the time, my movie is set to finish in an hour, and Leo will
begin his hunt to save his own ass when I don’t come out of the cinema. I
figure in an hour’s time, I’ll text my father and tell him the girls decided on
dessert. That will buy me an extra hour or two.
“Getting close to curfew, is it?” Ben’s voice, a deep, mellow tone that
sends tingles down my spine, startles me and I slip my phone into my bag.
“I’m a grown woman.” I smile, drawing all of my anxiety inward, hiding it
from my features. “I don’t have a curfew.”
The lines of frustration on his handsome face smooth into relief. Did he
think I was underage? I mean, technically I am, but it’s not illegal for him to
look at me like that. It’s not illegal for him to touch me like that either.
“A grown woman, huh?” He pushes his half-empty glass away. “How old
is that?”
“Twenty-five,” I lie.
Who cares? It’s not like I’ll see him again after tonight. Ben surveys me
with his dark eyes, trying to find the truth to my words, and I challenge him,
keeping my stare locked on his face. The more I look at him, the more I
appreciate just how good-looking he is. It’s not just one feature that makes
him so strikingly handsome either. Everything seems to come together
beautifully—his dark eyes, long lashes, full lips, and a strong jaw. I rarely see
guys that look like him around Vegas.
“You expect me to believe you’re twenty-five?”
A quirk at the corner of his mouth draws my attention. I wonder how his
lips move in a wild, passionate kiss or how his large, strong hands will feel as
he follows the curves of my body.
He wants to sleep with me. I saw it in his face the first time we made eye
contact. I’m not vain, but I recognize the sudden pause in a man’s natural
expression when they look at me.
Ben paused.
Ben couldn’t keep his eyes on my face.
Lust.
“You can check my ID if you want.”
I pray to fucking God he doesn’t. He’s pondering it, I can tell. Ben strikes
me as the kind of guy that requires hard proof and strict organization. I don’t
know why…maybe it’s in the way he sits, like there’s a pole in his spine. His
jaw is tight and strong and his shoulders broader than the back of a bus. He’s
the manliest man I’ve ever seen.
“No. I believe you.”
He brushes his leg against mine, sending a tidal wave of electricity
through my body. I don’t know if it was intentional or accidental, but if my
father were here, he’d cut Ben’s leg off for touching me. And that’s so
Goddamn thrilling.
When was the last time I felt the touch of the opposite sex, anyway? It’s
been so long. What would I even do with him if I did manage to get him
alone? I might dress and act like sex is my second language, but it is so far
from being true. Ben, however, has this air of indifference about him. He sits
in front of me, all proud and mysterious, and I don’t think there’s a woman in
here that could truly blow his mind…but maybe, I’m suddenly feeling up for
the challenge. I’ve already made the decision to be stupid and reckless
tonight. Why not take it all the way? I’ve ditched my guard and drank two
martinis. After a few shots, I should be good and ready to tackle this…this…
fucking beast sitting in front of me.
I lean forward and his eyes flick to my chest. I know the look. It’s the look
of a man who is starving for physical, female attention. Judging the way his
gaze runs along the edge of the hemline, two inches from my hard nipples,
I’d say he hasn’t had pussy in a while. Or maybe he has and he’s just weak
for another taste.
“Do you want to do shots?” I ask, flicking my tongue over my lower lip,
drawing his attention to my face instead of my chest.
He quirks an eyebrow at me and it makes my heart race. I’m going to do
some stupid shit with this man. I can feel it in my blood.
“If I did, who’d drive you home?”
What do you know, chivalry isn’t dead? I laugh. “I can take care of
myself.”
The last thing I need is a man dropping me off at my doorstep. He’d be
hung by his ankles and drained of his blood by sunrise. No. I’ll just call
James when I’m ready and he’ll do what he’s paid to do—drive.
Ben smirks at me and a tendril of excitement wraps around my spine. “All
right. Who’s going to drive me home?”
“You’re a big boy.” I pluck the toothpick from my martini glass and put it
between my lips. “You’ll figure it out.”
Ditching his conversation about the biggest “bong” he’d ever seen, Chad
claps a large hand on Ben’s shoulder and the hand I once thought was large
practically shrinks in size. “You can stay with me tonight, mate. I booked a
suite at one of the places down the road.”
Ben grimaces, and even that’s a gorgeous look on him. “I’d rather take my
chances driving home.”
I push myself to my feet and tug down my dress, slipping the fabric
further down my thighs. Ben watches, but quickly averts his gaze, pretending
the look of my bare skin doesn’t kick his heart rate up.
Naomi slips out of the way as I shuffle out of the booth and head to the
bar. I don’t expect anyone to follow, but the warm presence at my back as I
slide my hands along the glass surface of the bar isn’t a surprise. I had Ben
hook, line, and sinker from the moment we met.
“What do you want to drink first?” I ask, dropping my bag to the floor and
propping myself up on a stool.
 “That depends.” He leans against the bar on his elbow. “Are you drinking
to have fun or to get fucked up?”
He looks absolutely mesmerizing in the blue light of the illumined bar.
Shadows pool in all of the handsome hollows of his face, the light reflecting
perfectly off his short, jet black hair.
“Both.”
Grinning, he signals the bartender. “Set up a tab for me. To start, I want
six shots of liquid cocaine, please.” Tilting his head to the side, his attention
is back on me. “Hold on to your heels, Princess. Shit’s about to get wild.”

***

I hiss and grunt as Ben slams me against the wall, the light switch digging
into my spine. Without breaking the kiss, without withdrawing his firm,
overpowering tongue from my mouth, he pulls me off the wall and turns
sharply, pressing me against the smooth opposing partition in the hall of
Chad’s hotel room. We’re pressed together so tightly, I’m certain there’s no
visible gap between us. My head spins from all of the shots I took, but I’m
hyperaware and super focused on the rough hands that roam my body…

My eyes flutter open and I squint as the warm sun beams through a sliver
in the blinds, my gaze unable to focus on anything except the dust that floats
so effortlessly through the air. Groaning, I touch my throbbing forehead and
roll over, slipping back into unconsciousness.

His large hands are relentless, desperate to feel every inch of me,
desperate to get me out of this dress. I gasp as the fabric gives way
somewhere below my hips and Ben’s hands are right there, pushing the
fabric up my thighs.
“I want to taste you,” he groans, flicking his tongue along my bottom lip.
He doesn’t wait for my agreement. Instead, he plunges his tongue back
into my mouth, taking all the air from my lungs. He’s a good kisser. The best
I’ve ever had.
Ben doesn’t stumble in the dark. He walks confidently, as if he knows
where every surface and every stand is situated. Breaking the kiss, he tosses
me out of his arms and I squeal as I drop hard against the soft mattress and
sink into the blankets. I barely have time to correct my position before he
whips his shirt off over his head and drops his body on top of mine, catching
himself on his hands either side of my head. The room is dim, but I can make
out the shapes of his arms and his chest.
Beautiful.
Every single inch of him…

I open my eyes for a second time, unsure how long it’s been since I last
did. What the hell is going on? Where am I? I stare at the ceiling, blinking
rapidly until it comes into focus. An elegant fan hangs low and spins slowly,
casting a gentle breeze against my warm skin. I watch it as it turns, round and
round…round and round…

Ben makes me come twice. First on his fingers. Then his tongue. I return
the favor, but he stops me with a yank on my hair before he can fill my mouth.
He kisses me again and savors his own flavor, groaning into me, as if my
saliva were laced with crack. It’s obvious in our movements who the most
experienced one is. He knows it and I know it, but he leads me well. He puts
my hands where he wants me to touch him and I try my best to do it the way
he likes, using the noises he makes as a guide. Eventually, when our bodies
are damp with clean sweat, he rests against the headboard and pulls me onto
his naked lap. In the blink of an eye, his touch turns from desperate and
rapid, to soft and sensual. I let my head loll back as he traces the curves of
my naked body with his calloused hands. In them, I feel all of his power. He’s
strong…so strong I’m certain he could crush my bones if he really wanted to.
Ben lifts me, gently, and positions his protected cock at the apex of my
thighs, the very tip pushing inside me. I gasp and he holds me steady by the
hips, kissing me softly on the lower lip…

Shit.
I shoot up, gathering the knotted, black sheets around my chest. I’m wide
awake, no longer dazed by the remnants of last night’s shots. I push my dark
hair out of my face with one hand and turn to my left. Sure enough, there he
is. The man of what I thought were my dreams…
…turns out those weren’t dreams at all. They were memories. Of me and
him.
Holy fuck. I am in so much trouble.
 CHAPTER FIVE
Ben

“What the f—” I jolt awake as the bed shakes violently.

It takes a while for my sight to clear, but when it does, I almost don’t
recognize my surroundings, until I recall last night and how I got here.
“Shit!” Sera curses, raking her fingers through her long, dark hair as she
searches through the mess of pillows and blankets on the floor for her
clothes.
She clings to the bed sheet wrapped around her body, hiding it from me,
like I didn’t lick every inch of it last night. I prop myself up on my elbow
with a yawn, ignoring the way my stomach churns. She finds her dress first,
hanging off the tall lotus lamp by the window, and she snatches it up along
with her white panties. I watch in amusement. I don’t know why she’s so
flustered. This was her idea. I told her no, but she begged and begged and
begged. The shit she was saying was impossible to ignore. Not to mention,
she put my hand between her legs when it was just us alone at the booth. I
slipped my finger underneath the hemline of her panties and touched her soft,
wet flesh. That was the moment my resolve went out the window. I tried to
nail her right then and there. She was all over me. Her sexy mouth on mine,
her teeth snagging my lower lip. I would have too—and she would have let
me—if Chad hadn’t interrupted and coerced us into coming back to the suite
he hired out.
“I’m so fucked,” Sera utters under her breath as she storms into the
bathroom and slams the door behind her.
 My lips quirk at her unintended implication. A few minutes later, she
returns with her clothes on, her dress noticeably torn, and her handbag in her
hand.
“Where are my heels?” she asks, pulling her black coat around her and
tightening the belt around her waist.
All the make-up she was wearing last night has long since been removed
and she looks just as captivating. At some point during the night, I told her
she was the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Good to know the light of
the morning hadn’t turned me into a liar.
I shrug at her. “I told you to hold onto them.”
Her eyes are narrow, and cold as if I’m the enemy. They flash with
resentment and anger, mimicking lightning on a pitch-black night. “Shut up,
Ben.”
Raking her fingers through her hair for a fourth time, she glances around
the room, seeking her shoes. I frown at the look of actual panic on her face as
she opens her handbag and plucks out a black pair of flats and tosses them to
the floor.
“I take it sharing breakfast before we go our separate ways isn’t
happening.”
Slipping into her shoes, she shakes her head.
“Is everything okay?”
“Peachy.” She marches toward the door.
“Sera?”
Without a glance over her shoulder, she slams the door behind her and I’m
left staring at the dark, lacquered wood like an idiot. It’s safe to assume last
night is something she definitely regrets. God knows why. It was her idea. I
drop back against my pillow with a heavy exhale and the door is thrown open
again.
“You dirty dog!” Chad hollers, bouncing in with a cup of coffee.
I cringe at the loudness of his voice as it rings through my ears, the pain
burying itself behind my eyes. I grab Sera’s pillow and pull it over my head,
not wanting to hear another word come out of his mouth or see his naked
torso.
“Ah, come on, Ben. Don’t be shy.”
The mattress compresses as he climbs on and snatches the pillow. I squint
up at him.
“I’m naked under here,” I point out. “Get off the bed.”
 He shrugs and holds out the mug. “Don’t worry about it.”
The smell of instant coffee flows into my nose and it reminds me of the
shit we drank in the desert. It’s funny, this situation. A hangover is how I met
Chad originally. We were both touring in the same place and one night,
during my rostered week off, I had a little too much to drink. I woke up on
top of a dune underneath a shitty little sail with Chad towering over me, a
weak cup of coffee in his hand and a stupid ass grin on his face. Our
friendship blossomed from there.
We weren’t stationed together often. I spent most of my time at a different
base, but we always got along whenever we were in the same place. He blew
his knee out in an incident three months into his second deployment. The
vehicle he was driving grazed a roadside bomb. I heard two others didn’t
make it, but Chad did. We lost contact for a while because I was still in the
military while he recovered, but I ran into him again at Sonnie’s diner years
ago. After that, he moved to Vegas and never looked back.
Propping myself up, I take the mug and swallow a large mouthful of the
lukewarm liquid, trying not to be bothered by Chad’s green, wide-eyed stare.
I frown with a swallow. “What?”
“She did not look happy. What’d you say to get her to leave?”
“I didn’t say anything. She woke up in a panic and ran.”
“Maybe you’re not as handsome in the light of the morning as you are
under the neons.”
“Ha. Ha.” I feign amusement. I don’t even want to talk about it. Nothing
damages your confidence quite like a girl sprinting from your room at the
sight of you in the morning. “How’d your night go?”
Chad’s excitement deflates from his chest and wipes the smile from his
face. “She drank too much. I spent most of this morning holding her hair
back while she puked.”
I laugh. How could I not? Like I said, he has the shittiest luck when it
comes to women and sex. I thought he had Naomi in the bag. I mean, he
could have, but he’s too much of a nice guy to take advantage of a woman
who’s not in her right mind.
“She still here?” I ask, taking another sip of my coffee.
“Yeah. She’s in the kitchen.” He scratches at his disheveled hair and
pushes off the bed. “I should go check if she needs more water.”
I turn and set my unfinished coffee on the bedside table. What’s the time,
anyway? I have to go and get started on that job search. Like my late father
always said, there’s no honor in laziness.
“You’re not going to stay?” Chad asks, lingering at the door. “We can hit
Sonnie’s up for some breakfast or—”
I shake my head. “Can’t, sorry. I’ve got to find a job.”
I don’t even want to think about how much money I spent last night. Shots
don’t come cheap, and those fucking bartenders know how to take advantage
of people who are too wasted to keep track of what they’re spending. Chad
leans against the doorframe, frowning at me while I hug the sheet to my hips
and bend over the edge of the bed for my jeans.
“What about Terry? You gonna give him a call?”
I don’t look up as I slip my legs into their respective holes. “Who’s
Terry?”
“My boss. I gave you his card last night. You said you were gonna hit him
up for a job.”
I pull my jeans to my knees and stop. Chad works in private security, but
he doesn’t do much due to his bad knee. Injury or not, I’m not the kind of guy
who can sit around staring at a computer monitor, waiting for movement.
“Me? In private security?” I scoff, sliding my jeans further up my legs
without exposing my junk. “No thanks.”
Chad turns around, giving me my privacy. “Why not? It’s easy, you get a
gun sometimes, and, if it’s really quiet, you get to sleep on the job.”
“I’m just not looking for that kind of job. I want…” I stand up and pull my
jeans into place before zipping the zipper. “I don’t know what I want.”
“Well, if you’re looking for something more exciting, Knox Private
Security does armored vehicle cash collections, offers security for celebrities,
and a whole bunch of other shit. Terry would snatch you up.”
I walk around the room, looking for my shirt. I know I tossed it
somewhere…“I’ll think about it.”
I find my shirt by the leather armchair against the far wall. When I pick it
up I uncover Sera’s heels. I stare at them for a second, contemplating what I
should do. I could take them to her…
…but on second thought, I’d rather not.
I pull my shirt over my head and smooth my palms down the front, unable
to rid the fabric of its wrinkles. Chad disappears while I gather my socks and
shoes and put them on, but I find him again in the kitchen, sitting with
Naomi, who’s seen better days.
She hunches over a cup of coffee in nothing but Chad’s shirt from last
night. As I pass, she offers me a small smile, but it quickly fades with the
obvious turning of her stomach.
“Let me know if you call Terry,” Chad shouts as I drag my tired ass down
the hall, toward the front door.
“Will do.”
I grab the handle and tug the door open, stepping out into the corridor. No
one else stirs in the hotel and I’m glad I won’t have to share the elevator with
anyone on the way down. As I walk, I glance at all the trimmings and
adornings, not remembering any of them from last night.
Good. It makes it that much easier to forget.

***

I spend the next forty-eight hours walking around Vegas, trying to find a
job, and there’s nothing that suits me. My brother thinks I’m being childish
by not settling for anyone that will take me, and maybe I am, I don’t know. I
just…I just feel like I have to at least enjoy my job if I’m giving up the only
one I’ve known and loved. Is that too much to ask?
At the end of the second day, when all I could find were jobs in ice cream
parlors and strip clubs, I decided to bite the bullet and give Terry a call. It
went smoothly. In fact, Chad had already talked me up and Terry didn’t even
want an interview…
…which brings me to now.
I stand by Darius, who pulls stacks of cash out of his bag and fills up the
ATM machine. This is the third ATM machine we’ve filled on our morning
run, and each and every one has been as uneventful as the last…which I
guess is good. Darius doesn’t seem like the kind of man that can handle
anything dramatic.
I plant my hands on my hips and drag my index finger over the lock to the
heavy gun in my holster. God, it feels good to have this bad boy on me—and
it’s not just the gun that has me well and truly in my comfort zone. It’s my
uniform. Everything is crisp and somewhat stiff, like a fresh pair of fatigues.
My khaki button up shirt is snug, yet breathable, and my forest green pants
are tight around the ankles and tucked into my big, black boots.
Yep. Almost feels like home.
The click of high heels to my left draws my attention like a dog to a bone,
and a young, slender woman in a tight, black pantsuit approaches quickly, her
attention focused only on the cell she holds in her hand. I don’t say anything
as she closes in on the perimeter I set up in my head. In eight more steps,
she’ll breach the distance I’ve set for Darius’s safety.
…six
…five
…four
…three
…two
“Excuse me, ma’am.” I step forward, cutting her off, and she startles to a
halt, clenching her chest.
“Oh, my goodness.” She chuckles nervously, pushing short, walnut locks
out of her face. “You scared me.”
“Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you.” I extend my hand to her and she
glances at it. “I just need you to step back a little so my coworker can safely
finish his job.”
“Of course.” She slips her manicured hand in mine and I guide her around
my invisible perimeter. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t see you two.”
Her gaze flicks between my eyes and my lips as she walks, and I wonder if
she ever watches where she’s going. If she’s not careful, she’s gonna end up
hurting herself.
I release her on the other side. “Thank you very much for your
cooperation. Have a nice day.”
The woman glances over her shoulder with a gentle grin. “I will.”
I watch her walk away and I know she’s swinging her hips like that just
for me. She sure as hell wasn’t walking that way before she knew I was here.
I watch her, unashamedly, as she rounds the corner and disappears. A large
hand clamping down on my shoulder pulls me from my thoughts.
“You’re a real ladies’ man, aren’t you?” Darius chuckles.
I shrug, grinning as he closes up the ATM machine and pulls his empty
cash bag onto his shoulder. “Nah.”
I walk beside him toward the truck.
“For future reference, you’re supposed to set a physical perimeter so
people know where they can walk and you won’t have to talk to nobody.”
“Oh. Right.”
I don’t mention to him that I haven’t actually been trained. Darius’s usual
partner called in sick—late notice—and Terry threw me in last minute. All he
said was “drive the truck and watch Darius’s back.”
 For the most part, this job seems pretty straight forward, but there are a lot
of fucking protocols I’m supposed to know about, and my official training
period doesn’t start until next week.
Darius nudges me in the ribs with his elbow. “You’ll get the hang of it.”
He reaches for the passenger handle and the truck roars to life. What the
fuck? Darius looks at me and all I can do is stare back at him, wide eyed, like
an idiot.
“Tell me you didn’t leave the keys in the truck.”
Fuck.
The truck jerks forward, tugging Darius a foot before he lets go.
“Shit!” he shouts, plucking his radio off of his shoulder. Behind me, he
shouts gibberish into the line, demanding that the paint be detonated and the
police notified. The truck slowly picks up speed and I see it getting away.
Are we supposed to wait? What the fuck did they give me a gun for then? My
fingers twitch and my blood ignites at the thought of taking matters into my
own hands. Would I get in trouble? Could I get in trouble?
Fuck it.
I take off, sprinting down the sidewalk like a mad man, ignoring Darius’s
shouts behind me. I pull my gun from my holster and hear the gasps and
squeals of people around me. It all happens so fast, my surroundings blurring
as if I’m running faster than the speed of light, my target the only clear thing
in my line of sight.
I clear benches without thought, shooting myself into the air and landing
with a swift roll. As the truck takes a left, I hear police sirens in the distance,
and if I’m going to salvage this, I need to get to the truck before they do.
A large crowd exiting a classy café blocks the sidewalk and I make the
last-minute decision to dive onto the cars parked along the side of the road. I
hope Terry has insurance. Metal bends and compresses under my heavy
boots as I sprint along the roofs of the cars. One by one, I dent them with my
weight, but I can’t stop. As I reach the end of the street, I see a bus
approaching out of my right peripheral and I know I’m not going to be able to
pass it in time.
So I take my shot.
I pull my hand gun up and straighten my arms. I close one eye, but it
doesn’t help. I line up the back-right wheel, hold my breath and pull the
trigger.
A shot rings out and energy from the round kicks into my hands. It
vibrates up my arms, tickling my skin in the most delicious of ways. I inhale
as the hairs on the back of my neck stand up and the nerves down my spine
dance. I adjust my position as the truck begins to swerve out of control and I
pull the trigger again, hitting the left tire.
The long, yellow bus I was expecting passes me and I wait, catching a
glimpse of myself in the reflections of the windows. For the first time in
months, I finally look like myself. The bus rolls by just in time for me to see
the perp dive out of the driver seat and crash to the ground. His hood falls
into his face as he hits the asphalt and rolls six feet.
I’m off the roof of the black car and sprinting toward him before I even
have time to register what the fuck I’m doing. I should let the police handle
it, but I’m still driven to go for that citizen’s arrest. I need it. This is the most
exciting thing to happen to me since…since…forever. I feel myself smile as I
run, closing the distance between myself and the man who thinks he can steal
from me.
He scrambles to his feet fairly quickly, but I’ve already found my stride. I
re-enter the sidewalk as traffic becomes congested. I push chairs out of the
way and demand people move before I plow through them. A group of men
in suits don’t listen to me and they’re thrown aside as I come through like a
freight train.
I’m only six feet away from the thief now. He’s skinny, and young. He
glances over his shoulder and he’s fucking terrified when he sees me. I
contemplate shooting him in the shoulder, but change my mind since he’s just
a kid, surely no older than eighteen.
The kid tries his hardest to outrun me, but he’s quickly losing breath. I’ve
run miles through the desert for days. I could run this entire city without
collapsing.
He’s four feet away now and I take the dive. The kid grunts as I crash into
him, tackling him to the ground. The skin of my elbows catch the rough
sidewalk and I clench my teeth as it eats away my flesh when we slide.
“A for effort, kid,” I pant, lifting myself off him to plant a knee against his
spine.
“Fuck you.”
I grab his arms and pin them behind his back before handcuffing them in
place. Exhaling, I pull the perp to his feet and drag him over to the nearest
café, moving him out of the sun. Cops approach then and they take him out of
my possession, demanding I sit and wait for them to take my statement.
 A waitress at the small-time café brings me out a jug of water and some
sliced orange while I wait. I reach for the jug, only to stop when the suited
men from earlier approach, their shoulders squared, their dark eyes
threatening.
I expect one of them to speak, at the very least, but they don’t. Instead,
they step to the side—very dramatic like—and up strolls an older, rounder
gentleman. He smooths a chubby hand over his round belly, seemingly
straightening out his white, button up shirt. He looks like a tourist with his
pressed, black slacks, leather shoes, and shiny Ray-Bans that hide his eyes,
but I don’t think he is. No. There’s something too…comfortable…about him.
The man doesn’t say anything as he lowers himself into the chair across
from me. I contemplate opening my mouth first, but decide against it. This is
Vegas and this man could be anybody.
“Quite a show you put on,” he says, breaking the silence.
His voice is deep and rough, straightening my spine. It’s the kind of voice
that sends alarm bells ringing in my head, the kind of voice every movie
villain conveniently has. I glance over his exterior, not focusing on anything
besides the graying hair at his temples.
“Just doing my job,” I say, peering out into the street as the cops work on
freeing the traffic out of gridlock.
My phone vibrates over and over in my pocket, but I ignore it. It’s
probably Terry ready to go postal on my ass.
“You’re confident and competent with your gun.”
“I’m a soldier,” I say with a shrug. “Or was…I was a soldier.”
“I could use a soldier like you for a special job I need done.”
I glance at his men and they all watch me intently. By the looks of them, I
get the feeling their boss isn’t asking. Ah. It suddenly all makes sense. These
guys are a part of the mob. The suits, the silence, the intimidation game. Five
bucks says they’re all carrying. If I’m right, if they are a part of the mob, the
man sitting across from me is none other than Marco Ventilli.
I’ve seen him and his men around Vegas from time to time. Now, I’m no
casino rat or strip club fiend, so my interactions with the mob have always
been minimal, but I know they’re not the type of people I should fuck with.
“With all due respect, I don’t do those kinds of jobs,” I tell him.
I bounce my knee as my nerves get the best of me. How do you turn down
the mafia without pissing them off?
“What makes you think it’s one of those kinds of jobs?”
 I lean closer. “You’re in the mob, right?”
He doesn’t agree nor disagree and I take it as my answer. I’m not going to
go from fighting for my country to working for the mob. What does that say
about me? It goes against everything I stand for. I fight against terrorists. I
fight anyone who wants to do this country harm. I don’t join them.
“Why don’t you sleep on it and join me at my place for breakfast
tomorrow morning to discuss the position.”
Again, he doesn’t pose it as a question. He pushes his chair back and the
metal scrapes against the cobblestone sidewalk. I open my mouth to decline,
but he cuts me off with the point of his finger.
“I’m being patient with you, soldier,” he bites out, whipping off his
sunglasses. “Don’t deny my generosity a second time.”
I grit my teeth at the sight of his eyes. There’s something awfully familiar
about the dangerous flare of gold amongst the brown, but I don’t think we’ve
met before.
I can’t turn him down. Not for something as simple as breakfast, anyway.
“I’ll see you at breakfast.”
They look like they’re about to leave as a policewoman approaches me in
her khaki uniform, notebook in hand, but decide to stay. “They’re not giving
you any trouble, are they?”
I shake my head. “No, ma’am.”
She lowers her sunglasses to the slope of her nose, watching me with
curious azure eyes. “What do they want?”
“To congratulate me,” I lie. “On catching the bad guy.”
“Is that so?” She pushes her glasses up her nose. “You’ve broken a few
laws today, Mr…?”
“Campbell.” I scratch at the back of my head. “I was just doing my job.”
“Your job is to fill ATM machines, not open fire on the public.”
Is she kidding me? He would have gotten away if I didn’t stop him. “I
didn’t open fire on the public. I prevented a carjacking and a lot of money
being stolen.”
“Who’s your superior?” Marco cuts in, stuffing his hand into his pocket.
He speaks with fire in his tone. He couldn’t care less that woman in front
of me is wearing a badge.
Straightening her top, the officer clears her throat. “Paul Hendrix.”
“Paul, huh? Well, you tell Paul that if he has a problem with our boy here,
then he has a problem with me.”
 “Your boy? This has nothing to do with you,” she grinds out, her blonde
eyebrows disappearing under the metal of her glasses.
“Of course it does.” Marco flicks a finger at me. “He’s with us. Aren’t
you, Ben Campbell?”
What the hell is happening right now? I glance between Marco and the
officer. Both of them watch me, pulling me in two. Do I take my chances
with the law and take the penalties on the chin? Or do I side with Marco and
risk…well, everything? Marco has put me in a tight fucking spot and he
knows it.
“Yeah,” I say, the excitement I’m supposed to feel not quite reaching my
voice. “I’m with them.”
The police officer is glaring at me through her sunglasses, I just know it.
“My superior will be in touch with you.”
She whirls on her heel and storms away. Just like that.
I knew when I drew my gun from its holster that there might be
consequences, but I did it anyway and now—all of a sudden—I’m involved
with the Las Vegas mafia and the police can’t touch me? What the hell
happened in less than an hour?
“Breakfast,” Marco states, tossing a card onto the table as he turns away.
“Oh-eight-hundred, soldier. Don’t be late.”
Don’t be late.
Code for: I’ll cut a finger off for every minute you keep me waiting.
 CHAPTER SIX
Sera

I roll over onto my back and stare up at the ceiling. My eyes feel like ten-
pound stones sitting in my sockets and my stomach churns painfully, running
on nothing but coffee fumes and a quarter of a peanut butter bagel that I had
for dinner last night.
When I finally made it home after my naughty little rendezvous with Ben,
boy, did shit hit the fan. I’d never seen my father so angry—and I can’t forget
my mother. She was hysterical, crying about me lying face down in a ditch
somewhere. I came up with the best story I could, but nothing sufficed. My
guard, Leo? He never came back. I didn’t count on him being too much of a
pussy to face my father. Whatever punishment he was going to face will be a
million times harsher now that he’s abandoned his post.
I lied to my parents about driving to a diner out of town with Naomi and
her car broke down. I spun a tale about walking miles and miles back to her
house and it being too late to come home. I pushed most of it onto Leo since
he wasn’t coming back, claiming he abandoned us, and I even went as far as
to wipe my phone and give it to a homeless man on the street.
Of course, Dad didn’t believe a word I said. He slapped me across the face
and called me all kinds of names. Now here I am…twenty years old and
grounded. I’m not allowed to leave the house for anything.
I’m a fucking prisoner.
I’m not going to lie, though. It was worth it. That one night…God, I had
the best time, and Ben? He was incredible. I’m almost kicking myself for not
getting his number. I would love to see him again.
Sighing, I kick off the blankets and push myself out of bed. As I sit on the
edge, I glance around my room. Long gone are the days when my space was
filled with fluffy toys and glitter. Now my room looks like it belongs to a
certified adult, so why do they insist on treating me like a child? I’m not
buying into the whole “mafia” shit either. I know tons of girls with fathers
who are made men and they get to do whatever the hell they want…but not
me. Never me.
I lift myself onto my feet as I push my fingers through my hair and cross
the soft carpet to the door. Outside in the hall, there’s no movement. Usually,
Loretta is cleaning the cinema room by the time I wake up, but not this
morning, which means one of two things. One, she’s not working today, or
two, she’s helping out in the kitchen. Loretta is the only one in my father’s
staff who knows how to make a mean cavolo nero and fontina piadina, and if
she’s making that…my father must have guests.
I make my way down the hall, uncaring that only a thin, white tank top
covers my bare breasts and the tiniest pair of bed shorts cover my ass.
Normally, I’d put on a dressing gown to avoid a lecture, but the sun is out
and the air is crisp and warm, meaning my father will be entertaining in the
courtyard by the pool.
No one lifts an eyebrow at me as I enter the kitchen, except my mother,
who stands by the far window, watching whatever is going on outside.
“Come here, child,” she spits, taking in my pajamas as she shrugs out of
her light pink dressing gown. “Your father will have a heart attack if the men
see you like that.”
I glance down. Like what? It’s not like I’m going to pour water down my
torso or jump into the pool. If they get excited because of a tiny point in my
shirt, then that says more about them than it does about me.
I blow impatiently out of my nose as she pulls her gown around my
shoulders. I slip my arms in and she closes it up, tightening it around my
waist. Mom and I are very much the same size. Often, we’re mistaken for
sisters. We both share long, dark, wavy hair, and a slender frame. However,
where her eyes are a beautiful olive green, mine are borderline black with
tiny flakes of honey, like my father’s.
“What’s Dad doing, anyway?” I ask, knowing I’m probably not going to
get a straight answer.
She turns back to the window, slipping a manicured nail between her top
and bottom teeth. “Interviewing a new guard for you.”
I roll my eyes, suddenly not interested in whatever is going on in the
courtyard. “Why not use someone who already works for him?”
I turn toward the fruit platter on the bench and pluck a grape from the top.
I squeeze it between my thumb and forefinger before slipping it between my
lips.
“He needs all of his men for something else.” She inches closer. “He
seems to really want this…this…Ben guy, but he has no experience.”
I pause—mid-chew—and swallow the grape. Did she say Ben? Or did I
hear Ben? I clear my throat as dread creeps into my chest, nice and slow.
“Who?”
“His name is Ben Campbell.” Mom says, not taking her eyes off the
courtyard. “Your father found him downtown yesterday, jumping over cars
and shooting the wheels off a truck.”
I frown, a lot relieved, and a little disappointed. That doesn’t sound like
my Ben at all.
Not that he’s my Ben. He’s not.
I close the distance between Mom and I and peer out into the courtyard. I
see my father’s wide back first and he’s hiding whoever is sitting in front of
him, until he leans to the side to grab his prima colazione. I gasp loudly at the
sight of short, jet black hair and the broadest pair of shoulders I’ve ever seen.
What the fuck is he doing here? Did I tell him who I was? Does he think this
is a fucking game? My father and his men would skin Ben alive if they knew
what we did.
I hate that I think he looks incredible in a tight, white button up shirt with
the sleeves rolled to his elbows, exposing deliciously thick forearms. I also
hate that the top button is undone, exposing his throat and the very top of his
chest, but…damn…the guy knows how to dress for an interview.
“I don’t like him,” I mutter, clenching the edge of the table in front of me.
“Your father’s counting on it,” Mom replies with a gentle quirk of her lips.
I have to go out there. I have to put a stop to this. I turn on my heel and
rush out of the kitchen toward the back door, ignoring my mother as she
snaps my name between her perfect teeth.

Ben

“The thing is…” I start, trying to tiptoe my way around offending Mr.
Ventilli, who’s gone out of his way to prepare this incredible spread just for
our meeting. “I’ve never had to guard someone before. I’ve never had to
follow someone around town and make sure they stick to curfew. That’s not
really me.”
He sits back in his chair, lifting his cigar from its ashtray. “I’m not looking
for experience. I’m looking for skill, and you have plenty of that.”
I glance around at the men surrounding us. They stand quite a few feet
away and they don’t look at us, but I know they’re listening. Why can’t he
use one of them? Why me?
“I can shoot a gun, but I can’t—”
“—I’d make it worth your while,” Marco cuts in, tapping a chubby finger
against the arm of his chair. “Pay you more money than you’ve ever seen in
your life.”
My eye twitches. Money would help influence my decision. I don’t want it
to, but it’d help pay off my mother’s house. I snap myself out of my money-
induced stupor. Money isn’t shit when you’re dead. What if something
happens to the girl on my watch? What if I fail? They’ll cut my head off.
I clear my throat and shift on my seat. “The risk is more than the gain.
What happened to the last guard?”
“If you want information, you have to be a part of the family.” He spits a
tiny piece of his cigar from his lip. “Do you want information?”
“I…”
Truth be told, I need a job. Terry fired me on the spot—fucking ridiculous
since I hadn’t undergone any official training. He said the cops are on his ass
with an investigation now and he’ll probably lose his job. It seems since
Marco made it so law enforcement couldn’t come after me, they went for
Knox instead, and the company itself is facing a massive fine. I couldn’t
argue with the guy, not really, so I took the termination and I left without
protest. My brother called me two hours later after seeing shit on the news.
The whole ordeal has been a damn mess, but no media and no police have
come for me…because of Marco. I know that’s not a good thing, but what am
I to do? At this point, I kind of owe the guy. If I leave here without taking
this job, who knows what’s waiting for me on the other side of his stone wall.
“Okay…” I say, nodding. “I’ll—”
My words are caught in my throat as the huge double doors to the back
yard open and out steps a—oh, I don’t fucking believe this. My eyes bug out
of my damn skull at the sight of her. Sera. The girl from the other night.
 Oh, fuck. This is not happening. She marches toward us, her pink gown
splitting at the front, exposing one long, smooth leg and a sexy thigh that I
licked all over. I clench the arms of my chair in my hands and look away. I
pray to God she’s not his wife. My lungs tighten in my chest and I reach out
for my orange juice, taking a sip for the first time since it was presented to
me. I guess that explains why she bailed first thing the morning after.
I feel the stares of Marco’s men on me, gauging my reaction to the woman
approaching. I force myself to relax and glance out over the pool, seemingly
uninterested even though every muscle in my body is coiled tightly.
“Morning, Daddy.”
Erhg. I take another sip of my orange juice to hide a gag-slash-gulp. I
don’t know if she’s using that word in a kinky way, or if he’s actually her
father. What’s worse? At this point, they both end up with me getting shot.
Sera kisses Marco on the cheek and stands beside him, cutting her dark eyes
at me.

She drops her head back and I kiss her damp neck, brushing my thumb
against her collarbone. Sighing, she pushes her fingers through my hair and
squeezes the strands in her fists. With a rough tug, she forces my face to hers
and devours me with a greedy kiss as she grinds her pelvis against mine,
forcing our bodies together.

I snap myself out of it, still gobsmacked, as the gentle breeze blows her
long hair against her face, but she doesn’t bother swiping it away.
“This is my daughter,” Marco states, looking down his nose at me.
“Seraphina.”
“Sera,” she cuts in, touching her father’s shoulder. “I prefer Sera.”
Now I know why Marco’s eyes are so familiar to me. They’re exactly like
his daughter’s.
His. Daughter’s.
I’m relieved that she isn’t his wife, but very fucking nauseated that she’s
his little girl. If he ever finds out…declining this job will be the least of my
worries.
I lick my lower lip out of nervousness. “So, she’s the job then?”
I should never have come here. I should have ended this at the cafe.
“Don’t let her pretty face fool you, Ben Campbell. I go through guards
like I do underwear. The girl is a handful.”
 Oh, I know she’s a handful. She’s a handful and a half. I don’t look at her.
I keep my eyes on Marco and pretend she’s not standing right behind him. I
pretend she doesn’t exist.
“I can’t do it, Mr. Ventilli.” I exhale as I lean back in my chair. “I’ve
never done it before. Doesn’t that concern you?”
He leans forward, resting his elbow on the table. “Let’s cut to the chase.
You know who I am, you know what I do, correct?”
“I have an idea.”
“So, you understand the kind of dangers my family has to face?”
I nod.
“I’m more concerned about someone kidnapping my daughter while I’m
not there to protect her than I am about whether or not you can stand in one
spot for hours while she shops. You’re confident with a gun, your fitness
level is above par, and you’re not afraid to get shit done in the public eye.”
He places his cigar in the ashtray. “That’s why I want you. I trust you with
my daughter and I don’t know you from a bar of soap. How about you show
me the same in return.”
He shouldn’t trust me—not with his daughter. Not with the girl I’ve
already defiled in lots, and lots of different ways. To take this job would be
an insult to him.
I peer at Sera, who regards me with wide eyes filled with warning. She
doesn’t want me to take the job. Can’t she see that I don’t want to take the
job either, but my hands are tied?
“Milo would make a good guard,” Sera chimes in. “He’s capable.”
“This doesn’t concern you,” Marco says, not turning to look at her.
“You’re the reason Ben and I are having this conversation.” Sera clenches her
jaw and looks out across the yard. “If you’re going to be out here, you’ll keep
your mouth shut while the grown men talk or I’ll ground you for another
week.”
Jesus Christ. The way he used the term “grown men” has me sweating.
This keeps getting worse and worse. Grounding? She’s grounded? How
fucking old is she? I’m assuming she’s not twenty-five, like she said. My
stomach turns. Fuck. Please be older than eighteen. She has to be. Her
body…there’s no way she’s younger than that.
“I’m not a child,” she bites out, pushing away from her father’s chair.
“You are as long as you live under my roof,” Marco shouts after her
before turning his sights on me. “Don’t have kids. More stress than they’re
fucking worth.”
I chuckle nervously. “How old is she?”
Please, be older than eighteen. Please be older than eighteen. My feet
warm up in my shoes. I can almost feel the heaviness of concrete chained to
my ankles already.
“Seraphina? She’s twenty.”
Oh, thank God. My relief is short-lived. Twenty is still a hell of a lot
younger than what I’m comfortable with. She lied to me.
“What’s it going to be, Ben? I don’t have all day.”
He shifts uncomfortably, reaching for something in the waistband of his
pants. With a heavy hand, he places a handgun on the surface of the table and
I hear the threat loud and clear. Either he’s only trying to intimidate me or
I’m not leaving this house alive. I’d say my odds are fifty-fifty.
“All right.” I say, regretting it the second the words come out of my
mouth. “When do you want me to start?”
A devious grin plays on the lips of my new boss. “In exactly two weeks.
Six a.m. sharp.” Standing up, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small
set of keys. “You’ll stay in the guest house while you work for me until
further notice.”
I didn’t realize I’d be a live-in bodyguard…but I guess it’s too late to
dispute that now. I glance over my shoulder. The large stone guest house is
an entire house in itself. I don’t think it’s a good idea for Sera and I to stay on
the same grounds, but what can I do? It’s not like I can fight him.
“Okay.”
“Stay for the food if you want. I’ve got work to do.”
He walks off and his men follow, some breaking off to play a game of
pool under the large awning to the left of the house. I sit for a while,
watching.
What the fuck have I gotten myself into?
 CHAPTER SEVEN
Ben

Two weeks later

I feel like an idiot, dressing the way they want me to. I straighten my black
sports jacket and undo the top button of my white formal shirt. Apparently,
it’s important to Marco that people know who I work for just by looking at
my outfit. I feel like I’m going to some elegant event instead of guarding
some girl on a night out with her friends. How do they expect me to do
anything in these black slacks and leather shoes? What if I have to chase her?
Or climb a fence? These shoes provide no grip—or at least, not the kind of
grip I’m used to.
I’m hoping, when I prove myself, they’ll let me dress more my speed and
less theirs.
According to Marco, he’s putting Sera through a test tonight. He’s letting
her go to any one of his nightclubs, provided she doesn’t drink and stays
where I can see her. It’s a test for me too. That’s why he’s making me watch
her in a place where he has eyes everywhere. If I fuck up…I bet I’m done for.
I follow her through the halls of her house, her heels clicking against the
white marble floors. We haven’t spoken yet—not since the night we spent
together—but I’ve put a lot of thought into what I want to say to her the
minute we’re alone, and none of it is pretty. Judging by the way she’s been
glaring at me from across the room all day, I’m gonna guess what she has to
say isn’t nice either.
 Sera walks fast to get away from me, but my strides are bigger than hers
and I manage to keep her in my sight the whole way to the front door. She
looks absolutely breathtaking in a cute red party dress with a flirty sweetheart
neckline that draws attention to places I wish it wouldn’t.
When she entered the backyard while her father briefed me on what to
expect earlier tonight, my gaze roamed her entire body of its own accord.
From her black heels to her elegant hair bun, I completely devoured her.
Unimpressed, Marco jabbed a finger into my chest and said: “Watch her, but
don’t watch her. If I ever catch your stare lower than her face, I’ll have them
ripped from your skull.”
All I could manage was a nod because, admittedly, the girl took my damn
breath away.
She’s pretty, Sera Ventilli. Prettier than I remember every time I see her.
I’m almost ashamed to admit that she fills me with a primal need I know
cannot be quenched by the sweat of anyone else. I didn’t expect it to be easy,
working for the mob, but with Sera as my sole responsibility, it’s going to be
harder than I ever imagined.
Outside, she bounces down the stairs, and James, her driver, opens the
door of her town car for her. Without a glance over her shoulder, she slips
inside, sliding along the leather seats to the far window. Her short dress
glides high on her thigh and my gaze slips. I can’t help it.
Swallowing hard, I slip right in next to her, earning a big frown from
James and an even bigger scowl from Sera.
“No,” she says, her perfect lips pouting. “You have your own car.”
Her annoyance amuses me. I’m aware it’s customary for me to follow her
car in one of my own, but I know how this works. The last time she went out,
she was able to give her guard the slip. Then, she met me and we were all
over each other by ten p.m.
That’s not happening tonight. She’s not leaving my sight.
“I’d rather ride with you.” I turn to James, the mature, white-haired driver,
who looks to Sera for approval. “We’re fine.”
He closes the door and Sera’s sweet perfume engulfs me. It dances along
my pores, teasing. Taunting. I recall it from the night we spent together and it
does things to my blood that it shouldn’t.
“Don’t get used to this, Ben. You’ll lose me tonight and in turn, lose your
job.”
I smile at her. She seems so certain. “I don’t think so, princess.”
 Sera tosses her bag to the floor and snaps closer to me. Her firm breasts
press against my arm and I try hard to force my thoughts elsewhere. “How’d
you find me? Do you think this is a game?”
Her well-shaped eyebrows pull together, her dark eyes flashing
dangerously.
“I didn’t find you. I’m just as shocked as you are.”
“Bullshit.”
“You’ve got some fucking nerve to be mad at me, Sera,” I point out. “You
lied to me. About your age, about everything.”
The driver door opens and Sera reaches across from me, slapping a button
to pull up the partition. I hold my breath as her chest touches mine. She’s
your job, not your plaything. I tighten my jaw against the urge to touch my
lips to the slope of her neck—which I hate that I know she likes.
“It was supposed to be one night,” she retorts, screwing her face up in a
way that tightens my stomach. “I don’t have to tell a fling my whole life
story.”
“I didn’t want your life story. Your correct age would have been nice
though.”
“You wouldn’t have cared anyway. As long as they’re getting what they
want, men don’t care about age.”
“I care,” I shoot back, louder than necessary, making her flinch. I’ve
always been a law-abiding citizen. I decided on what I believed to be right
and wrong a long time ago and I’ve stuck by it…until her. “I bought you
alcohol.”
“Yeah, you bought me alcohol. A lot of it.” She leans close, a sinister
quirk on her red lips. “You got me drunk, then you took me back to your
hotel room, and you fucked me.”
I flick my stare to the partition. Is it soundproof? Can he hear? I don’t
think she’d be saying these things if he could. James rolls the car slowly
down the drive and I force my attention back to Sera. Fuck her for trying to
put this all on me, like she wasn’t a consenting adult the night she grabbed
my cock in her hand and pulled me into her greedy, little body.
“If I recall the event correctly, you were the one on top fucking me.”
Her lips part, my choice of words forcing her to remember the night we
shared.
“Doesn’t matter how you phrase it. My father is only gonna see it one
way.” She reaches out with her manicured hands and touches my top button.
“You’re going to fail tonight, Ben, and you’ll tell my father you’re not
capable of doing the job. He’ll let you go, unharmed, I promise…but if you
stay…and you drag this out too long, it won’t end well for you.”
I meet her eyes and, dare I say, they glisten with concern. She wants to
keep me safe? What about her? Who’s going to keep her safe?
I pull my button out from under her grasp. “I can take care of myself.”
Frustration returns to her stare and she’s fucking tormenting me with those
pouty lips.
“Fine.” She huffs, sliding back to her side of the car. “Don’t say I didn’t
warn you.”
My blood burns with the challenge. She thinks she’s getting away from
me tonight, I can see it burning in her pretty eyes, but she’s in for a rude
awakening.

Sera

When I enter my father’s most popular club, Ben is nowhere to be seen.

I’d like to think I lost him, but I seriously doubt that’s the case. Somehow, I
can feel his stare on me. The hair on the back of my neck hasn’t settled since
the car ride. God, if James wasn’t driving, I’d have taken Ben in my mouth
right then and there. He has that effect on me. He has this arresting
magnetism that completely immobilizes me and…and if my dad ever finds
out…Ben is as good as dead.
I try to forget all about Ben when my friends arrive, but I can’t. I’d drink
to help, but no one is going to serve me at this club. They all know my face.
They all know what Marco Ventilli will do to them if they supply his
underage daughter with booze.
While my friends drink and have a good time, all I can do is sit and stew
on my frustrations.
Until I’ve had enough.
I snag Naomi by her elbow, spilling a few drops of her drink on her pink
halter dress. “Let’s go somewhere else.”
She tilts her head to the side and her large, gold hoops twirl in the lobes of
her ears. “You’re not having fun?”
“Do I look like I’m having fun? Everyone else is halfway to wasted and
I’m bored out of my brain. I want to go to a different club.”
“Okay, let me find the girls and we can go.”
 I nod. “I’ll wait by the bar.”
I perch on a cushioned stool by the bar, ignoring the way the bartender
gives me uncomfortable side glances, pluck a clean toothpick from its
dispenser, and run it in circles against the wood grain surface.
“You look depressed.”
Ben’s voice is low and coarse, sending a tidal wave of shivers down my
spine. I don’t realize until I straighten my posture and drop my elbow off the
edge of the bar that I was slouching.
“You’re supposed to watch from a distance,” I point out, continuing to
circle the toothpick until the very tip breaks off.
“I was until Naomi bailed on you.”
I flick the toothpick over the edge, somewhere, and turn my attention to
him. He stands tall beside me, his dark eyes soft and amused, the corner of
his mouth slightly turned up.
“She didn’t bail on me. We’re going someplace else.”
Ben’s amusement evaporates off his face, replaced by displeased straight
eyebrows and lips. “No, you’re not.”
Across the floor, I see Naomi and Karen, their arms linked together,
laughing as they make their way toward us. They haven’t spotted us yet and I
know Naomi is going to lose her shit if she sees Ben. She’s only just stopped
asking me about the night we spent together and I’d rather not open that can
of worms again—definitely not in my father’s club where anyone can hear.
I slip off the stool and my body slides against his. He doesn’t step back
and my heart races. I tilt my head on an angle as Ben glares down at me. A
dangerous position we’ve caught ourselves in, but he refuses to move. It
seems he isn’t as afraid of my family as he should be.
“I’d like to see you physically stop me.”
He remains still, searching my face for something. If he’s expecting me to
stand down, then he’s out of his mind. Simpering, I step around him and he
clamps his large hand around my forearm and tugs me back. I gasp. None of
my father’s men have ever touched me. They’re too afraid to, but Ben? He
touches me like he has every right to.
Dad would kill him.
I pull against him, but he doesn’t release me. A couple standing behind
Ben murmur and move out of the way, giving us privacy. Do we look like
bickering lovers? The thought awakens butterflies in the pit of my belly.
“Why are you so selfish?” he demands, his voice as cold as ice, and I
flinch.
Is that how he sees me? Selfish? A spoiled princess? A liar? I imagine I’ve
fallen far from the pedestal he put me on that fateful night. I don’t want to
upset him or tarnish the long, passionate moment we spent together, but he’s
left me with no choice. Unless he throws me over his shoulder and carries me
home, I’m going to do whatever I want.
“I’m trying to help you, Ben.” It takes all of my energy to keep my voice
calm.
“I don’t need your help.” His eyes flick between each of mine and I don’t
think I’ve ever seen a pair so fierce, so determined.
And it scares me.
“Ben? Oh, my God.” Naomi’s shrill excitement sends chills down my
spine. “Hey, Sera, look. It’s Ben!”
He releases my arm and cold air sweeps in, cooling the fire under my skin.
“Yeah,” I deadpan. “It’s Ben.”
He offers an abrupt and impatient hello, excusing himself before she can
ask about Chad.
I glare after him as he effortlessly disappears into the crowd across the
room, like he has somewhere to be.
“What’s his problem?” Naomi asks, reaching out to tuck a stray lock of
hair behind my ear.
“I don’t know.” I fan my face with my hand, desperate to rid myself of the
heat our conversation caused under my skin. “Can we get out of here?”
“I found Karen, but not Hannah.”
Karen, my petite brunette friend, wearing heels taller than the Empire
State, flicks her long ponytail over her shoulder. “Screw Hannah. She’s more
interested in finding a new boy toy than hanging out with her friends.”
“So, she’s not coming?”
They shrug. Ugh. Good enough for me. I push off the bar and head for the
exit. The security guards, a.k.a. my father’s men in disguise, watch me
closely, but none of them stop me because, well, it’s not their job.
Outside, James relaxes against the hood of the town car, reading a
newspaper under the bright red and white neons. He flicks his attention up for
a second, hesitating when he sees me, before stuffing the newspaper under
his slender arm.
He clears his throat as he approaches. “Miss Ventilli?”
“Take us to Beat, please.”
 He rushes alongside the car and opens the passenger door. Naomi and
Karen throw themselves inside with a rich giggle and I grab the doorframe in
my hand.
“And Ben? Will he be riding with you?” James wonders aloud and I pause
for the briefest second, glancing over my shoulder.
Ben is nowhere to be seen.
Interesting, considering I told him I was leaving. Did he give up? Did he
finally take me at my word? Tonight is his first night on the job. No one
expects much from him—not even my father. If Ben fails, he fails. No
handsome faces will be beaten, no fingers will be lost. I’m doing this for him.
He might never see it that way, but I’m not having his death on my
conscience.
I lower myself onto the seat.
“Just go, James.”
 CHAPTER EIGHT
Ben

She thinks she’s lost me.

I let her think that.
For some reason, she’s pinned me as a weak party boy who can’t handle
men like her father. I was in the fucking military, for crying out loud, and the
things I did during my service…they make me no better than Marco.
I peer out into the streets of Las Vegas, ignoring the stench of vodka and
puke in the back of the taxi. I rarely think about what I had to do when I was
overseas. It doesn’t matter if the life you take is that of your enemy. It affects
you all the same. Sometimes, you get caught up in the battle and you do
things that prevent sleep later that night and for many nights to come…I
shiver at the thought. Anyway, that’s not my life anymore, and while I have
to live with the hard decisions one has to make in combat, I refuse to let that
part of my service define me.
“You haven’t given me an address.” The taxi driver bites out as he’s
caught in another red light. “How am I supposed to know what lane to get
in?”
“Just follow that town car,” I tell him for the umpteenth time. “It’ll stop
soon. When it does, give it a little breathing space. Pull over only when I tell
you to.”
“That’s awfully cryptic,” he mutters, his southern accent coming through.
“You’re not going to do anything illegal, are ya?”
I chuckle. “Not tonight.”
 I glance out into the street, the drops from the light spattering of rain has
created a bokeh effect on the glass. We’re in need of a decent downpour, but
the clouds filled with promise have long since gone. They drizzled enough
rain to make Vegas look like it’s been dipped in glitter, but not enough to
make its reckless inhabitants slip and fall on their asses.
I peer between the driver and the passenger seat as Sera’s town car slows
to a stop and pulls alongside the curb. I instruct my driver to hang back a
little and I catch his gaze as he analyzes me through the rearview mirror.
“What’d you say your name was?” he asks.
He doesn’t trust me. Good. It’s modern America. He shouldn’t trust
anybody.
“I didn’t.”
James rushes from the driver seat and I watch intently, ignoring the
incessant honks behind me.
“Hey, guy, I can’t sit in traffic like this.”
I wait a few more seconds as James opens the rear door and the girls pour
onto the street, laughing as if they don’t have a single care in the world.
Naomi and her friend start forward toward the club’s dingy entrance, but Sera
takes a second to check her surroundings. She doesn’t spot me sitting in the
taxi thirteen feet away. Thanks to the shower, the raindrops on the glass
reflect the outside world. Nervously flicking her tongue between her lips, she
tugs her handbag onto her shoulder and walks toward the entrance of the
club, toward the burly, bald-headed bouncer that blocks the door.
I instruct my driver to pull over and he does without hesitation. He asks
me for my name again, but I pretend I don’t hear him as I fish cash from my
wallet and slap it onto the center console. He grabs at it quickly, eager to
count the money before I exit the vehicle.
“It’s all there,” I tell him, watching the girls enter the club. “Plus the tip.”
Folding the money, he stuffs it into the front pocket of his red plaid shirt
and I slip from the taxi. I barely close the door before he zooms back into
traffic without indicating, like a madman.
A vibrating sensation from my cellphone against my left ass cheek
demands my attention and I pull it out and answer with a gruff hello.
“You left my club.” Marco’s voice is cold, so cold I’m surprised ice
doesn’t seep from the ear piece. “I told you not to leave my club.”
“Did you try telling your daughter that?” I retort, storming toward the
entrance.
 “She doesn’t listen,” he spits. “Are you with her?”
“I’m not with her,” I say, shrugging uncomfortably in my sports jacket.
“But I’m near her.”
Marco simmers in the silence. Through the phone, I hear him tapping
something, apparently in thought. “She’s safe?”
“She’s safe.”
“And you’ll bring her home before two?”
I nod even though he can’t see me. “She’ll be home before two.”
Within four feet of the door to the club, I’m stopped by the bouncer, his
humongous palm spread, forbidding me from entering.
“What?” I ask him, frowning.
He doesn’t say a word. He just shakes his head at me. What the hell? I’ve
never been denied entry to a nightclub before. What is it? Is it the way I’m
dressed? I bet it’s these damn leather shoes.
“You got a problem, Ben?” Marco asks and his gravelly voice gives me an
idea.
“This Neanderthal won’t let me inside the club your daughter’s at,” I tell
him. “Obviously, he doesn’t think it’s important that I get inside.”
“Put him on the phone,” Marco demands and I hand my cellphone over.
The bouncer hesitates, however, before taking my phone and holding it to
his massive, cauliflower ear. He grunts his hello, but his spine straightens the
second he gets a response. His eyes widen, his jaw clenching.
God. Having the kind of power Marco does must feel magnificent.
“She paid me…” he grumbles, “…to not let the douche in the sports jacket
inside if he shows up. Okay…yes. Okay…all right…”
Douche in the sports jacket? Nice.
The bouncer hands me back my phone and steps aside. I press my phone
to my ear.
“If you lose her, Ben Campbell, tonight will not end well for you.”
My lips twitch as I fight a smile. “There’s no way your girl is getting away
from me, Marco. Not tonight.”
He hangs up and I slip my phone back into my pocket and enter the
nightclub.

Sera

I let my annoyance with Ben consume me for a good hour before I toss the
thoughts of him out of my head and swallow my fourth shot of tequila. The
bartender knows who I am. He used to work for my father, but he doesn’t
bring it up. He didn’t even card me when I ordered the first round of drinks.
I’m being stupid tonight. Reckless. Dad’s gonna kill me when he sees I’ve
been drinking, but I’m over caring and I’m going to need the booze if I’m
gonna get through telling him that I ditched Ben hours ago.
Can’t wait to see what my punishment is this time. Insert sarcasm here.
“You’re not dancing!” Naomi screams in my ear as she falls against the
bar.
I laugh at her and her sloppiness. She’s never been able to hold her booze
well. Who was that guy from weeks ago? Ben’s friend? I tap my finger
against my empty shot glass and it hits me. Chad. Naomi never boned Chad
because she was too busy throwing up. Instead of the revenge fuck she’d
been planning since her boyfriend of four years cheated on her, she spent the
night half-naked with her arms wrapped around a toilet. Typical Naomi shit.
“I don’t want to dance,” I shout back, swaying on my seat.
I see her clearly…or at least I think I do. Her red lipstick is smudged and
her lips are swollen, the telltale sign of an epic kiss. Or a shitty drunken one.
“You do! You do!” She snatches me by the wrist and tugs me off my
stool.
My handbag falls to the ground and I shout at Naomi. “Wait!”
She releases my wrist and I stumble, falling to my knees on the gross club
floor. I’ve long since let my hair out of its bun and it falls around my face,
sticking to my damp skin.
Giggling, I grab my handbag and pick myself up. I slam my handbag onto
the bar, toward the bartender, the one who used to work for my dad.
“Can you look after this for me?”
He scratches at his short, blond locks and I see the terror in his eyes. He’s
worried because I’m drunk off my ass and he’s the one who’s been serving
me all night. Lucky for him, no one is here to see. I narrow my eyes at him
and he takes my bag with a hesitant nod.
“Good boy.”
I turn around and Naomi takes my hand, I let her escort me onto the
dancefloor and it’s hotter here than it was at the bar. I breathe through my
mouth and I taste everything. Deodorant. Booze. Sweat. I’m sure I’d find it
gross if I was sober, but right now, it’s an airborne drug, inciting arousal deep
within me. Naomi presses her hard body against mine as we dance. Her hands
roam me, from my hips to my breasts, and I don’t mind it. We’ve touched
each other before.
Sexually.
Experimentally.
It was fun, but we decided after the first time that it wasn’t something we
particularly craved with one another. Unlike my night with Ben…
Hell…I’ve never felt so good.
I try to imagine Naomi’s hands as Ben’s, but they’re too soft, too
feminine. She can’t touch me the way he touched me. His hands were
powerful and relentless, roaming every naked inch of me.
Soon, Naomi’s hands fade from my body and new ones come. Hard ones.
Manly ones. The stranger grinds against me, his jeans rubbing the back of my
bare legs. Whoever he is, he’s easier to imagine as Ben. I keep my eyes
closed and continue to dance. Not for him, this…this stranger, but for who I
imagine this stranger to be. I can count the amount of people I’ve had sex
with on one hand and Ben dominates them all. From what I can remember,
and I hope it’s not just the drunk haze, he completely claimed me, and in that
moment, I’d never felt so pretty, so wanted. That in itself makes our
rebellious night worth every risk.
The stranger touches me all over and I allow it, placing my hands over his.
I pretend he’s someone else, as they travel the length of my body, pinching
and squeezing. Arousal builds deep within me for all the wrong reasons, and
if I don’t sort it out, it will drive me fucking crazy. For a brief second, the
stranger’s hands fall away, but they come back firmer than ever…and larger
than before. I open my eyes to gain clarity of the situation, wondering if there
are more than two hands on my body since the large expanse of his palms
cover a lot of ground. His hands can easily be mistaken for Ben’s. I wonder if
his lips can too.
I try to turn around, but he pins me against his torso, his thick arms
trapping me against him. That’s when I realize that gone is the rough
sensation of denim against my legs, replaced by the soothing feel of
expensive, Italian wool.
“You’re not being cooperative, Seraphina.”
I startle, my blood hotwired by the aggression in his tone and then
electrified by the use of my full name.
Ben-Goddamn-Campbell.
How long has he been here? Has he watched me all night? Watched me tip
back shot after shot? I paid that fucking doorman three hundred dollars to
keep him out.
Ben cranes his head, his lips grazing the shell of my ear. The hair on the
back of my neck reaches for him, like they’re scraps of metal and his lips are
magnets. “I was going to let you enjoy your night in peace, but you can’t get
away with dancing like that. Not with him.”
He holds me tightly in his grasp and my eyes flutter shut, allowing myself
to melt into him. I shouldn’t. I normally wouldn’t, but he feels so perfect
against me. Better than ever. Would he do it? Do me? What if I begged?
What if I forced myself on him like I did that night we spent together?
Maybe I shouldn’t look at having him as my guard as a bad thing. Maybe
it’s a good thing. A very good thing.
I open my eyes as I succumb to a sudden wave of sobriety.
This is Vegas…
…and my father owns Vegas. If anyone who is anybody sees us like this,
Ben is as good as dead. The whole reason I’m being so difficult, the whole
reason I’m keeping him at arm’s length is because of that. If I was anyone
else’s daughter, I’d be chasing him, not pushing him away.
I struggle against him and he lets me go. I whirl on my heel, losing my
balance. Cursing, he snatches my wrist and tugs me upright.
I snatch my limb back with a scowl. “Don’t touch me.”
“Don’t touch you?”
“Yeah.” I straighten my dress and flick my hair. “You heard me.”
“Fine. I’ll let you fall on your ass next time.”
I narrow my eyes. The neon and the strobes surrounding us flash their
colors, the brighter ones lighting his handsome features. When the beat
slows, the colors don’t flash as much and shadows pool in the hollows of his
face, making him look more like one of my father’s men than I’d like him to.
It strikes me then, as I stare into his soulless eyes, that I don’t know a damn
thing about him. The fact my father sees something in him should be a
warning sign. He doesn’t go around hiring good guys, after all.
“I’m going to the bathroom,” I shout over my shoulder as I whirl on my
heel. “Is that okay, or do you need to hold my hand?”
“Ten minutes. Then we leave.”
I mock him, pulling a face as I push my way through the crowd toward the
ladies’ room. Thankfully, there isn’t much of a line and I waltz right in. Five
of the seven stalls are unoccupied and I choose the one that’s the least gross
and I do my business. The bathroom fills up within minutes and soon there
are women screeching and laughing, some of them crying uncontrollably. My
head spins as I finish my business, push myself to my feet, pull up my
panties, and flush the toilet. I sway on my feet. It’s slight, but enough for me
to feel intimidated by the height of my heels. Maybe it’s time for me to go
home. If I get drunker than this, there’s no way I’ll be able to hide it from my
father. I adjust my dress and fumble with the toilet door latch until it finally
opens. I ignore the gaggle of girls as they throw themselves around the room,
leaning up against whatever stable sliver of tile and porcelain is free. On the
plus side, the bathroom now smells like perfume.
I wash my hands in the basin and dry them with a paper towel before
exiting. Outside in the hall, the line of girls begins to stack up. Thank God, I
got in when I did.
“Hey.” I’m stopped before I can even start forward.
I lift my head to the man in front of me, cringing at his bright red button
up shirt he’s rolled to the elbows of his slender arms.
“Hello.”
Two women cuss at me as they squeeze between me and the door and I
shrug it off with a step to the side, intending to bypass the unknown man
who’s come out of nowhere.
“Sorry.” He touches my bicep and I pause. “My name’s Jacob. We were
dancing together…before your jealous ex showed up.”
I quirk an eyebrow, but quickly squash it. A jealous ex? Is that how Ben
looked? The thought ignites butterflies in my stomach. As quickly as I can, I
take in the man’s boyish face and broad shoulders. He’s not ugly at least, but
he’s not the type I’d go for. I like dark eyes, not baby blues.
“Oh.” I touch my hair, glancing down the corridor. “Sorry. He can be a
little…intense.”
Where is he, anyway? Surely my father told him to chase away any boys
that look me in the eye too long.
“You don’t need to apologize.” Jacob’s purses his thin lips as he scratches
at the back of his head. It draws my attention to the copious amounts of gel
he’s used to slick back his blond locks. “You wanna get out of here? Clear
your head a bit?”
I lean back, swaying ever so slightly. I may be under the influence, but
I’m not that under the influence.
“I’m not sleeping with you, if that’s what you think.”
 He flashes me his palms, a calming gesture, like I’m some wild animal
he’s worried will flip out. “Furthest thing from my mind, promise. I’m just
offering to help give you a little space between you and him. That’s all.”
I narrow my eyes, suspicious. “That’s all, huh?”
“Unless you want to leave with him.”
I snort. I can imagine it now, the awkwardness of it all. And he is mad at
me for dancing with Jacob. You know what? Fuck it. One last ditch effort to
save Ben’s life.
“Fine, but I’m bringing my friends.”
“That’s okay with me.”
I agree to meet Jacob by his black Mustang in the club’s parking lot once
I’ve rounded up Naomi and Karen. Naomi isn’t hard to find. She’s dancing
on a table barefoot with a bottle of booze clenched in her hand and a security
guard shouting from three feet away. He can’t reach her. She’s created a moat
of adoring fans around her.
I grab my bag from the bar and use it as a battering ram to get through. I
shout her name and she spots me immediately.
“Come on!” she shouts, a glistening liquid rolling from her lips and off her
chin. “Dance!”
“I’m leaving!” I shout back. “Are you coming?”
Naomi glances around. “We’re thinking about going to a casino soon. You
don’t want to come?”
I shake my head, aggravating a brewing headache at the back of my skull.
I can’t have fun here. Ben might have been my acquaintance first, but now
my father pays his bills, who knows what information he’ll pass on. At least
no one is watching me in my room at home. It’s the one place I have privacy.
The average twenty-year-old American girl would feel suffocated, but I’ve
been dealing with this my whole life. It’s just the way it is for girls like me.
I wave Naomi off and she promises to call me when she gets home so I
know she arrived safely. It’s funny. I’ve gone out a lot with my friends over
the years, but we always end up going our separate ways at some point during
the night. Sometimes by accident. Others on purpose. I honestly don’t know
why I bother going out anymore. I simper. I’m twenty and I’m already sick of
the nightlife.
Surprisingly, I don’t feel Ben at my back as I make for the club’s exit.
Since I arrived, the bodies in the club have doubled, maybe even tripled, but I
look the same as at least ten other girls in there. I bet Ben the newbie is
having a hard time trying to pin me down.
I’ve never left a club with a guy before, excluding Ben of course, but
Jacob is my last shot at getting Ben fired. When I show up at home without
James, in the passenger seat of a car driven by a random boy I met at a club
my father doesn’t own, and drunk, there’s no way my father will keep Ben
on. He might get an ass beating, but he’ll recover. At least he won’t be found
buried under six-feet of sand years down the track and he’ll have me to thank
for that.
Outside, the air is thick with moisture and it clings to my skin. As I walk
along the sidewalk toward the parking lot adjacent the club, I start to doubt
my plan. I could be getting myself into a lot of trouble…and not from my
dad. I don’t know Jacob…I don’t know if he’s under the influence of alcohol
or drugs, and I sure as hell don’t know if he has a history of violence or
sexual assault. Tonight could end really badly for me.
Granted, leaving the club with Ben that night could have ended badly as
well, but there was something about him that made me feel safe. He could
have driven me away in a van that had “free candy” sprayed in red up the
sides and I still wouldn’t have questioned his intentions
While Jacob looks friendly enough, I didn’t get that same “safe” vibe and
that, suddenly, makes me uncomfortable.
I glance down the main street, looking for James. When he dropped us off,
he pulled into a two-minute zone. While my father’s men would cut the
fingers off any tow truck driver or law enforcement officer that dare lay a
finger on their cars, James is different. He’s an old man that respects the law
and follows the rules. He’s been my driver since I was a little girl and my
father trusts his driving skills wholeheartedly. Knowing all of this about him,
it’s safe to say he’s parked the town car elsewhere. Pausing, I open my
handbag and pull out my new phone. Sure enough, James has texted to let me
know he’s parked around the back when I’m ready to leave. I’m thankful my
father only depends on James to drive me around and not to protect me. I
can’t stomach the thought of James getting into trouble because of something
I did.
I turn into the alley, eager to find James instead of Jacob as second
guesses plague me.
To my left, a car door clicks open. “Hey!”
I slam to a stop and squint through the murky, yellow streetlight at the red-
draped arm that waves in my direction.
 “Over here!”
Shit.
“Where are your friends at?”
“They don’t want to come,” I shout back, glancing around, scratching the
back of my head. “I think I’m gonna call it a night and go home.”
“Okay.” Jacob smiles. “Want me to take you home?”
Cold feet. That’s what they call the act of backing out of something at the
last minute. My feet aren’t just cold. My feet are freezing. If Ben wants to
work for my family, that’s fine. Whatever happens is on him. I shouldn’t risk
my safety trying to protect him.
“Um…”
“She’s good.”
I startle at the rough snap beside me as Ben storms down the sidewalk. I
take a minute step back as he swallows the distance between us, looking as
devastating as ever.
“You sure?”
I cringe at Jacob’s question, realizing I don’t know Ben’s temperament
either. He could be a madman. I swiftly nod, unable to take my eyes off Ben,
who glares down his straight nose at me, and I swallow hard.
“Ben is going to take me home.”
Ben’s jaw ticks and my body weakens as his arresting aggression rolls off
of him in waves. I’ve really made him angry tonight. The way he’s poised his
eyebrows, with a challenging kink in their curve, suggests he’s reached the
end of his rope.
Jacob curses and drops back into his car. The black Mustang comes to life
with a roar and I jump as he floors it out, racing off like an idiot. Jacob’s tires
screech in the distance, followed by the various honks of other drivers, and
I’m thankful Ben showed up in time to stop me from being polite and getting
in Jacob’s car, even though I didn’t want to.
“Ben…”
“You know where James has parked. I suggest you start walking before I
say something I’ll regret.”
Okay…fair enough. Pursing my lips, I turn around, slipping my cellphone
into my handbag. My heels click along the pavement and I desperately try to
keep my focus on each crack as I pass them by, not wanting to lose a shoe or
roll my ankle. The more I focus on my feet, however, the more I notice a
niggling at the back of my heel. Soon, that niggling turns into full blown fire.
I stop with a groan.
“My feet hurt.”
He nudges my shoulder. “It’s not far, princess.”
Princess? I whirl around to face him. “Stop calling me that.”
“I will, when you stop acting like one.”
Tears well in my eyes—irrational tears. Ones born of alcohol and pain. He
can say what he wants about me. It isn’t wrong. I’ve been horrible since I saw
him having breakfast with my father in my backyard.
“I…” I clear my throat. “I think I have a blister.”
The longer I stay in these shoes, the more I notice the pain. I swipe at my
cheek and peer up at Ben, who watches me closely, his head tilted, his
eyebrows furrowed. He doesn’t trust me.
“You want me to carry you?”
I scoff with a sniffle. “In this dress? No.”
“Then what do you want?” His voice holds an air of impatience and I
don’t like it.
I was going to ask him to take my shoes off, but he’ll only mock me for
that too. Tsking, I bend over and my handbag slides down my arm and plonks
to the ground, pulling me off balance.
I put my hand out and squeeze my eyes shut, bracing for impact, but it
doesn’t come.
“Christ,” Ben curses, grabbing my arm in one hand while smoothing a
large, rough palm over the small of my back. He eases me upright and my
head spins, my eyes fluttering open.
I grin at him. “I thought you were going to let me fall on my ass next
time.”
“I thought about it.”
I touch his bicep to steady myself and I realize he’s taken off his sports
jacket. Only thin, silky fabric separates my warm, damp skin from his. I try
not to let it bother me, but there’s something about that thought that gets me
hot underneath my metaphorical collar.
“Hold onto this for me.” Releasing me, he drapes his sports jacket over my
shoulders and I turn my head into the fabric to smell it, leaning against the
club’s concrete wall behind me.
It smells like him…like he did the night we spent together. Earth. Man. A
perfect mix of sugar and spice.
Not paying me any attention, Ben crouches before me, placing one gentle
hand on the back of my calf and the other on my heel. I become hyperaware
of his bare skin on mine and goosebumps erupt along the narrow of my spine.
“Lift,” he orders and I do as I’m told.
Cool air swoops in and kisses my aching feet, and I can’t help the melting
sigh that seeps from my lips. I place my tender sole against the uneven
concrete and snuggle further into his sports jacket as he removes my second
heel and straightens his stance.
“Better?”
I nod without a smile. “Much. Thank you.”
I push off the wall and stroll the rest of the alley, moving at a snail’s pace
so I don’t end up with a new shoe, one made of syringes and shards of broken
glass. I exhale in relief when I spot my town car by the club’s rear entry and
James’s silhouette inside. As usual, he jumps out as I approach, but Ben
waves him off. “I’ve got it, James. Thanks.”
James returns to the driver’s seat and Ben opens the door for me. I slip
inside and shuffle along the leather seats to the far door, placing my handbag
on my lap. Once Ben joins me, he slams the door shut and raises the partition
between us and James, placing my heels neatly in the space beside him.
With my head against the window, I sit in silence for what feels like years,
zoning in and out of stupors, and after a while, it gets to me.
“I know you’re mad at me…” I start, lifting my forehead off the glass.
“That’s the understatement of the fucking century.”
“But I was only going to leave with him to help you.”
He turns in his seat, settling his dark gaze on me. “Help me? If you want
to help me, why don’t you stop making my job so damn difficult?”
I open my mouth to reply, but he cuts me off.
“You think I want to follow you around town and stand in the corner of
some nightclub while you drink your ass off and dance on strangers? I
fucking don’t, but I am committed to seeing this job through because I get to
carry a loaded gun and your father pays me more than I ever made in the
army.” He turns his large body to face the front of the car. “This job isn’t
about you. I need it because I can’t go back to bagging groceries or fetching
coffee. I can’t do mediocrity.”
I pull his jacket tighter around me. I didn’t know he was in the army…
“You can play your games as much as you want, Sera, but you cannot get
rid of me.” His dark, gravelly tone makes me shiver. “I’ll be there, right
behind you, until your father buries a bullet in my skull.”
 I peer at him. “And that doesn’t scare you?”
“What?”
“My father…when he finds out what we did?”
Ben’s jaw flexes as he ponders, and the longer he holds me in his
thoughtful gaze, the faster my heart beats.
“No.”
“He’ll kill you.”
“Maybe, but that won’t erase what we did.”
I tap my manicured fingers against my knees, watching as the bright
colors of Vegas reflect in the clear acrylic.
“Do you regret what we did?” A stupid question, but I ask it anyway.
We were both wasted that night. I don’t remember all of it, but the
snippets I do still set my blood on fire. Ben Campbell knows his way around
a woman, that’s obvious. He’s had a hundred women, probably. I bet I barely
made a blip on his radar.
When he doesn’t answer, I muster the courage to look at him. He’s
watching me, one hand closed tightly around the handle to the arm rest.
“Do you?” he counters and, dare I say, his voice is almost sad.
I open my mouth and the words I was going to say become trapped in my
throat as James lowers the partition. “We’re going home, right, Miss?”
“Yes, thank you, James.”
With an impatient sigh, Ben mutters under his breath and closes the
partition.
“I guess neither of us remembers enough of that night to truly form an
opinion.”
“Speak for yourself.”
I cut my eyes at him. “You drank as much as I did.”
Ben’s full lips twitch at the corners and he fights one of those smiles I like
so much. “I’m curious to hear how you think the night panned out since
you’re already wrong.”
“Wrong?” I turn on the seat, facing him front on.
“Yeah, wrong. You outdrank me a hundred to one.”
I frown. “No, I didn’t.”
“Whatever helps you sleep at night.”
“That’s not how I remember it,” I argue. “Next you’re going to tell me that
I threw myself at you? That going back to Chad’s suite was my idea?”
Ben leans close, his eyes glistening with delight. “Yes, you did throw
yourself at me. No, it wasn’t your idea to go back to Chad’s suite.”
I settle against the leather seat, smug.
“If I let you have it your way, you would’ve fucked me in the corner booth
of a random Vegas club instead of every surface in a two grand a night hotel
room.”
I gape at him. Fierce heat rushes into my cheeks and blooms all over my
body. Where does he get the nerve to talk to me like that? Like I’m some
kind of…of…whore.
“That’s not how it happened.” I shrug out of his jacket and toss it to the
floor along with my bag.
Is it hot in here? I hit the partition button and request James cool the air
before closing him off once again. Ben’s cockiness radiates off of him in
waves and it irritates the hell out of me. How dare he sit there all unbothered.
Who the hell does he think he is?
“Can’t take the heat, princess?”
“I’ve already asked you not to call me that.”
He shrugs his big, broad shoulders and lifts my heels in front of his face.
“If the shoes fit.”
Clenching my teeth, I launch at him, knocking my shoes to the floor. He
barely flinches, barely reacts to my outburst. As I pant in anger next to him,
all he does is look at me, his chin slightly tilted toward his chest, his
darkening stare penetrating my soul from under his brow.
“You’re wild…” he says in a low deep voice. “Aren’t you?”
“I’m anything, but a princess.”
James rolls to a stop at a red light and bright, white LEDs infiltrate the
black, bulletproof glass, illuminating Ben’s features. His spiky black hair,
dark eyes that—in this moment—threaten to share all of his deepest, darkest
secrets with me.
…and don’t get me started on those full lips of his.
Lips I want to kiss.
Ben flicks his tongue over his lower lip to moisten it and it pulls me out of
my daze.
We’re close, I realize. So close I can smell him—feel his warmth radiating
onto me, urging me to reach out and touch him.
“You don’t remember anything about that night?”
I give my head a lazy shake.
“Not how I kissed you?”
 I close my eyes and desperately try to remember. I bet it was fucking
glorious. “No.”
“Not how I touched you?”
I feel his hot breath on my face and my pulse skitters uncontrollably. I
don’t dare open my eyes. The thought of having him so close…my heart
can’t take it.
“Look at me…” he utters and I force my eyes to flutter open. “I’ll refresh
your memory if you promise not to ever run off on me again.”
Is…is he negotiating with me? A kiss in exchange for my compliance?
“You think your kiss is worth it, huh?”
My amused tone makes his eyes glisten with a challenge and he smiles,
one corner of his mouth turning up, as he rolls the sleeves of his white button
shirt to his elbows.
“Are all soldiers as dramatic as you?”
He chuckles. “Only when their dignity is on the line.”
Ben shuffles toward me and I fall back against the leather with a nervous
laugh. “Ben, this is stupid.”
“No, it isn’t.”
He leans closer and fire burns in my cheeks. He’s serious. He really wants
to do this.
“James…” I whisper, my attention falling to Ben’s lips as he moistens
them. “What if he—”
“Don’t worry about him.”
He glides one rough hand along my outer thigh and gently guides my chin
with the other. He lifts my face to his and touches his lips to mine. His kiss is
gentle, barely a touch, but it threatens to consume me all the same. My eyes
flutter shut and my heart races, threatening to tear a hole in my chest.
This is dangerous.
With a groan, he clamps his hand on my thigh and I gasp as he tugs me
forward, pulling me into his lap. The thin fabric around my thighs gives away
with smalls pops of threading and I try to assess the damage, but he snatches
my face in his large hands, forcing my mouth to remain on his. Ben kisses me
hard, so hard he sucks the air from my lungs and the sense from my head.
The warmth from my blush spreads down my neck and pools in my breasts.
His hands return to gripping my thighs and they’re so strong and powerful. I
want to feel them over my entire body.
I remember now. This is exactly how I felt that night.
 Ben flicks his tongue over my lower lip, coaxing me into opening my
mouth to him.
Then he claims it.
He claims it like it’s his and only his.
Like he’s the only one who’s ever kissed me.
I moan against him, raking ten aggressive fingers through his clean hair. I
open my thighs wider, eager for our hips to touch. His thighs are monstrous,
warm, and firm. I moan again, louder this time, and it’s enough to break this
kiss. I tilt my head back.
“Shut up,” Ben growls, pressing his lips to my throat. I swallow hard and
he licks my flesh as it bobs. “We’ll get caught.”
“I don’t care,” I sigh. “Just keep going.”
I tilt my face, meeting his lips once again, this time with wild abandon.
This kiss is worth risking everything for.
This kiss is worth getting murdered for.
I want him. I want him now. In this moment, as wrapped up as I am, I can
see myself throwing caution to the wind and taking him anywhere—and any
way—I can get him.
I press my breasts against his chest, desperate to get closer. A few wild
heartbeats pass and I feel Ben begin to close off underneath me, trying to end
the kiss, but I don’t want to stop.
I groan in protest and continue to touch him, to kiss him, but he pulls my
hands from his body and pins my arms to my side before raking his teeth over
my lower lip, ending the kiss.
Disappointment and frustration flood me and I cut my eyes at him. “That
wasn’t anything to brag about.”
My voice is breathless and I hate it. My lips are swollen too, they feel like
tiny balloons on my face. Smirking, he eases me off of his lap and the
burning skin of my thighs cool against the leather seat.
“If you say so.” He bends down and grabs my heels. With a gentle flick of
his wrists, he tosses them in front of me. “We’re home.”
I sit up straight. We’re home? Jesus Christ. How long did we kiss for?
“What’s the matter?” he asks, his voice teasing as he reaches over and
plucks his jacket off the floor. “Lose track of time?”
“No.” I slip my bare feet back into my heels, cringing when the leather
presses against forming blisters. “Don’t be ridiculous. It was a kiss. Not an
LSD trip.”
 Oh, you little liar. Kissing Ben was more than any synthetic fantasy I’ve
ever been on. I’m just too stubborn to admit it. Whatever this man has in his
saliva needs to be extracted, synthesized, and turned into a drug. No one
human should possess the ability to kiss like that.
The car rolls to a stop just as we finish adjusting ourselves. I flick my hair
around my shoulders to hide the pink hue of arousal in my skin. I work on
evening my breathing when Ben reaches up to the ceiling and turns the light
on. I flinch away from it, like a vampire to sunlight.
“What are you doing?”
“You left a wet patch on my pants.”
My stomach revolts and I gape at him, mortified. Why is he looking at me
like that? As if he’s just revealed the punchline to a joke.
“No, I didn’t.”
He snatches my hand and presses my palm against his warm, damp crotch.
My fingers twitch, so does his cock, and his hot breath blows against my
cheek. “That’s all you.”
I snap my hand back with a scoff, feigning disgust to mask the sexual heat
that climbs the back of my neck. Reaching up, I turn off the roof light,
drowning us in semi-darkness. “You’re ridiculous.”
“And you’re a shitty actress.”
James’s shadow appears against the passenger’s glass a second before he
opens Ben’s door. I purse my lips, deprived of getting the final say.
Fucking Ben Campbell.
 CHAPTER NINE
Ben

She’s a piece of work, this girl, but fucking hell, is she beautiful. I stand
beside James as Sera climbs out of the car with all the grace in the world.
You can’t tell she’s drank more than she probably should have. You can’t tell
she spent a good chunk of her night grinding her perfect ass against a
stranger. You definitely can’t tell she just had the life kissed out of her, not
unless you count the small smear of red lipstick to the right of her lips.
“Enjoy the rest of your night, Miss Sera.” He looks at me. “Ben.”
She smiles sweetly at James. Why can’t I get one of those smiles? All I get
are sneers and glares.
“Goodnight, James.” Sera and I speak in unison and her husky tone
meshes wonderfully with mine, but I knew that already.
“If you need to go anywhere now until tomorrow morning, I’m sure Ben
will take you.”
Fat chance. I’m tired. There’s only one place Sera is going and that’s bed.
She marches in front of me and storms the front steps of her house. Inside,
all of the lights are still on. I glance at my watch. Midnight. When do these
people sleep?
I follow Sera through the house and into the kitchen where her father
waits, cutting into a loaf of bread with a knife much too big for the job. His
stare flicks over Sera as she dumps her handbag on the counter with a heavy
exhale, and opens the ridiculously large fridge for a bottle of orange juice.
“Want a glass, Ben?”
 I approach the counter. “Sure.”
“Dad?”
Marco shakes his head. “Your dress is torn at the hem.”
Sera plays dumb and she does it well. Maybe the girl isn’t such a bad
actress. “Hm?”
“Your dress.” He points to her thigh. “It’s torn.”
She shrugs her slender shoulders, dipping low into a cupboard for some
glass cups. “I danced. Must’ve happened then.”
“What kind of dancing?”
Snorting, Sera tucks hair behind her ear and pours O.J. into the cups.
“Normal dancing.”
Marco watches her closely as he continues to cut bread with his large
knife, wearing a black polo that makes the crumbs on it stand out, like
dandruff.
She returns the orange juice to the fridge, grabs her handbag, her cup, and
waves her father off before retiring for the night. When she’s out of sight,
Marco turns his black, soulless stare on me.
“I’m impressed you brought her back before curfew—without her
annoying friends too.”
I shrug. “I’m sure she’s not happy about it.”
“Doesn’t matter. Vegas is no place for a girl after midnight.” He pinches a
large crumb of bread and puts it between his lips. “You got kids?”
I grimace. Is he asking because I look old enough to have children?
Perhaps to him, I look old enough to have children around Sera’s age. The
thought turns my stomach and I shake my head as I grab my glass of orange
juice.
“Why give her a two a.m. curfew if you don’t want her out so late?” I ask,
eager to change the conversation.
“It was her mother’s idea. She thinks I’m too strict with Seraphina, but
she’s naïve. She doesn’t know Vegas like I do.”
I sip my juice and put it down. “I don’t think handling your daughter will
be a problem for me.”
He nods, dropping the knife. “Good. Listen.” He rounds the counter and I
try not to look at his gray sweatpants as his chubby body comes into view.
“We’re having an event here tomorrow evening. This place will be swarming
with unsavory characters. I’ll have my men here, but I want a set of eyes only
on Sera. Understand?”
 I nod. “Okay.”
“Some of the men coming are slimeballs who’ve had an eye for my
daughter since she was young.”
I frown. “And you allow them into your house?”
“I don’t fucking allow anything when it comes to my little girl,” he snaps.
“But despite the business, I can’t go around slaughtering important people.
You get what I’m saying?”
I nod. “So, I keep an eye on her. No problem.”
“No.” He jabs me in the chest with his index finger. “You keep two eyes
on her.”
I swallow. Obviously, that’s what I meant.
Marco pushes past me. “All of your shit is in the guest house. I suggest
you rest.”
I stand in the kitchen, staring into my orange juice. All of my shit is in the
guest house? Talk about invasive. Luckily, I’m a minimalist and I don’t own
much in my little apartment on Vegas’s west side. Most of my expensive and
sentimental belongings are stored at my mother’s house.
I place my glass of orange juice down on the counter and make my way
out of the kitchen and into the wide-open backyard. The only sounds to be
heard come from the fountain in the pool and a set of sprinklers along the far-
right fence.
I shrug out of my jacket and unbutton my shirt. The manor and its grounds
have a different feel at night. It’s less threatening, less daunting, when it’s not
littered with criminals standing around waiting for a call. It’s serene. A true
resting place.
I tug on the front door of the guest house and slip inside. A few handfuls
of medium sized boxes litter the vast sitting space. Inside them holds nothing
of extreme importance or sentimental value…my uniform, medals, and
weapons being the exception. I’m almost too ashamed to look at them now.
The glow through the front windows and door fades as the lights of the
house are turned off. Working only with the glow of the moon, I cross the
sitting room to a lamp by a bookshelf and I fumble with it until it flicks on,
almost blinding me.
I shrug out of my shirt and toss it to the floor. From where I stand, I see
the sitting room and a kitchen. Branching off from those is a small hallway
that I can only assume leads to the bedroom. My exhaustion draws me to the
hallway like a moth to a flame, and I don’t fight it. I let it guide me, moving
on auto-pilot, until I’m face down on one of the firmest mattresses I’ve ever
laid on. Which is perfect. Most beds are too soft. Unless I’m wasted, I can
only sleep on the floor.
I groan, pushing my hands under the pillows to feel the cool fabric as I
kick my shoes off. One hits the floor and one doesn’t, but I’m dead to the
world before I can even think about investigating.

***

I’ve never been much of a dreamer, but I’ve dreamt of Sera and the night
we spent together on and off since it happened. It’s nothing to write home
about. We kiss, we touch, we fuck, and I wake up with a raging boner. That’s
the usual sequence…
…but tonight is different.
Tonight my subconscious clashes with my reality in the strangest of ways.
I attempt to open my eyes, but I’m sucked back into dreamland by the most
vivid dream I’ve ever experienced.
Pleasure rolls over my body in powerful waves and all I can see behind
my lids are her full glossy lips against my shaft, tracing the vein that runs
along the back with her wet, warm tongue.
Reality swiftly interrupts and I shudder, wanting to clench the sheets
beneath me in my fists as a groan—my groan—vibrates my chest. But I can’t
move. My body is still paralyzed from sleep.
Whatever is happening, whatever my brain, my hormones, and that
fucking girl is doing to me, I don’t want it to stop. I don’t want to wake up
from this.
Warmth flows from between my legs and my eyes finally flutter open. The
wonderful sensation draws me from my sleep, forcing me to feel everything
—in real time.
I clench the bed sheets and flex my hips until I’m stopped by the back of a
throat. I moan, loudly, and a gentle gag noise pulls me from whatever
fragments of sleep remain.
I pause—I fucking freeze—as the sleep-induced haze begins to wear off.
There’s no mistaking it. I shudder against the urge to spill my come. There’s
a very warm, very wet mouth on my cock.
She sucks the tip between her lips while squeezing the thick shaft in her
small hands.
 “Shit.” I squeeze my eyes shut. This is happening…it shouldn’t be, but it
is. She works me over flawlessly, the perfect combination of slow and fast.
Slick, but not sloppy enough to mask the friction of her skin on mine. “Sera?”
I spread my palms against the cool sheets and crane my neck, peering
down my naked torso. It’s dark, so dark I can’t see her face, but I know those
lips. I could pick them out of a Goddamn line up. My black slacks are open,
the underside of the base of my cock rubs where the zipper’s teeth meet at the
bottom. How’d she get my pants open without waking me up? I’m the
lightest sleeper I know—or was. It’s a title I’ll have to revisit after this.
“Stop,” I pant, dropping my head back against the mattress.
I beg her again, but it’s pathetic. A rush of air that only increases her
assault as she takes me into her mouth and goes deep, until my cock squeezes
into her throat. She gags, I clench, crunching my body to place a hand on her
head.
“Fucking stop,” I grind out between my clenched teeth, but my hand
betrays me.
I push and pull her head, coaxing her to keep going deep, until I feel her
saliva roll down my shaft and onto my balls. I should stop her. I mean, did
she not see the size of the knife her father used to cut bread tonight? I’m
willing to bet it’s not the biggest—or the sharpest—he owns.
But it just feels…so…damn…good. I’m so close to—no.
I grab a fistful of her hair and pull her off my cock with a ‘pop.’
“I said stop.”
She takes a large gasp of air before diving on me, straddling my waist. I
feel it immediately, the wetness on my skin, the warmth radiating from
between her legs. “You want me to stop?”
“We can’t do this.”
I release her hair and she snatches my wrists, pinning them beside my
head. My chest rises and falls faster than I want it to and she simpers at the
sight.
“You don’t want it?” she whispers, brushing her lips against mine. “You
don’t want me?”
I become hyperaware of my surroundings, straining my ears to hear the
slightest sound of someone’s approach.
“What if someone saw you come in? What if they check the surveillance?”
“Don’t you worry your pretty little head.” She kisses the corner of my
mouth, softly biting my bottom lip. “This has been my prison since I was
little. I know it like the back of my hand. No one will catch us.”
I try to protest again, but it ends on her lips as she slides her tongue into
my mouth, overpowering me in the strangest of ways. I’ve never seen myself
as a weak man. In my military career, I’ve undergone various interrogation
simulations and haven’t failed a single one. Not when I was starving, not
when I was in pain, not even when I was freezing my ass off, the tips of my
hair frozen into sharp spurs of ice, but here I am, caving to the pressure of a
tiny woman who wants nothing more than to fuck me into oblivion. My
superiors would be disappointed.
“If I let go of your wrists, do you promise to touch me?” she whispers
against my lips. “Just one more time, Ben. I want to remember it. All of it.”
“And afterwards? When I make you come so hard no one else could
possibly measure up? I can’t have you staring at me from across the room
like a lost puppy. Not in front of your father.”
“I’m appalled you think a simple fling has the power to make me so
obsessed with you and your—”
“You snuck into my bed, at risk of us both getting murdered, just to put
my cock in your mouth. Who’s to say you’re not already obsessed?”
Straightening her spine, she releases my wrists. Her long, black hair curls
around her covered breasts and she glares down at me. “I can leave anytime I
want.”
My lips twitch at the threatening tone in her voice. I’ve never been one to
back down from a challenge.
“So leave.”
She remains still, and I know she’s analyzing me as best she can in the
dark. I hear her lips part with a sigh and she lifts her hips off of me, muttering
under her breath as she swings her legs over and turns her back to me. “Suit
yourself.”
I contemplate letting her go, but my cock throbs painfully. I can’t fix this
kind of pressure with my hand. It’d take days and countless bottles of lube
before it settles.
Sera barely makes it to the edge of the bed when I snatch her by the waist
and pin her face down on the bed. Air leaves her lungs, her hands fisting the
blankets as I pull her hips up and she holds herself there on her knees.
Whatever she was wearing, her white nighty, bunches at her ribs, exposing
her complete lower half to me. A tight, wet pussy and an even tighter asshole.
“You can’t leave me like this,” I tell her, shoving my pants down my
thighs. Grabbing my cock, I rub it against her inner thigh and she shivers.
“You expect me to walk around with this tomorrow? In front of everyone?”
“That sounds like a Ben problem,” she says on exhale. “I’d love to help,
but I’m leaving.”
I smooth my palm over her ass, relishing in the way it moves and jiggles.
“Doesn’t look like you’re going anywhere.”
“I can leave any time I want.”
I withdraw my palm a few inches from her flesh before letting it loose and
slapping her hard.
She helps, flexing her hips away from me. “Fuck, Ben. What was that
for?”
“Maybe you’d listen to me better if I slapped you around a little bit.” With
my free hand, I touch the slit of her pussy. It’s wet, so fucking wet, and
pulsating. “Holy shit. That turns you on?”
“No.”
I simper. Even she doesn’t sound convinced. I slap her ass again and she
hisses, curving her spine more, making her pussy open up to me.
I’m weak at the sight, faint but noticeable in the darkness. All of a sudden
my mouth is parched, my lips dry with urge to moisten them in her perfect
pussy. Shuffling back, I hunch and press my mouth to her opening. She bucks
against me, spreading her legs wider, giving me access to everything I want.
I lick her over and over, sucking all of her between my lips. She tastes
better than I remember, better than I could ever imagine.
“I don’t want to come like this,” Sera pants, her legs quivering as she
fights an orgasm. “I wanna come like I did that first night. On you. With
you.”
I pull back, squeezing her ass in my hand. “I thought you didn’t remember
anything?”
“I remember that.”
I pause for the briefest moment, listening for any other sound besides our
labored breathing…nothing. Normally, I’d start with some kissing, an hour of
nice foreplay, and then dive into the fucking, but I don’t have a second to
waste here.
I grab my cock at the base of my shaft and press it against her opening,
making her breath hitch in her throat.
Fuck. “I don’t have a condom.”
She presses back on me and her lips surround the head of my cock,
begging me to push inside her. “Just pull out.”
Pull out? I’ve never risked it…but shit. I’m too wound up not to try, at
least.
For no reason at all, the guy from earlier tonight pops into my head…and
the way he touched her. The way she let him touch her…
I drop my body against her, flattening her against the mattress, and grab a
fistful of her hair. “How many guys do you leave a club with on a regular
basis?”
“What?”
I tighten my grip. “You heard me.”
“That question doesn’t make me feel like a whore at all.” Sarcasm drips
from her tone.
“That’s not what I was implying.”
“That’s exactly what you were implying.”
I plant a gentle kiss on her temple, to let her know I’m not judging. “How
many?”
“Zero.” She gasps against the blankets. “You’re the only one.”
“The only one?”
“Yes…yes, I promise.”
Shifting my legs, I push her thighs open and align my cock with her pussy.
This is how I’ll fuck her first. She’s completely dominated by me and it
leaves out any possibility of developing a romantic connection.
When we first had sex together, she was on me, her chest to mine, her
nose and forehead sliding against my own. In that moment, it was easy to
pretend it wasn’t a fling, that our session had meaning.
This time it can’t have meaning. I can’t give it meaning if I want to keep
my head on my shoulders where it belongs.
In one swift thrust, I push my cock inside her body and she moans, loudly,
just about making me come on the spot. I shush her and she tries her hardest
to bite back her pleasure, but the more I move, the more I massage her from
the inside, the more reckless she becomes.
“More,” she begs, her voice a husky whisper. “More, Ben, more.”
I give her more. I give her as much as I can from this position, but her
bubbly little ass prevents me from getting all of my cock inside her.
Cursing, I pull out of her and lift my body up on my arms.
“Turn over.”
Sera rolls over underneath me, her eyes locking with mine, as I lower
myself against her body once more. Her warm, uneven breath blows along
my face and she wraps her legs around my waist.
I line myself up and push into her body with a deep groan, burying myself
to the hilt, making her breathless.
“I want to come,” she whispers, touching my face.
She traces her soft fingers along my jaw, gently guiding my face to hers. I
slow my hips as our lips meet and she slides her tongue into my mouth. I
don’t pull away. I allow it, allow myself to take part in a kiss that shouldn’t
be shared between two people like us.
Not while I’m inside her like this.

Sera

My thigh muscles burn as they stretch to accommodate his large body

between them. I shouldn’t be here, not with him, and at my home of all
places. I’ve always been reckless and rebellious, always, but this is over the
top, even for me.
When I went back to my room, I showered and I climbed into bed. I tried
reading for a little while, but not even the great Nora Roberts could hold my
attention. As I skimmed through pages, pretending to read, I took a call from
Naomi, who arrived safely at some random guy’s pad.
From there, as I stewed on her carefree social and sex life, I couldn’t stop
thinking about Ben and our kiss in the car. He made my entire body come to
life. How can a young woman like me, twenty and stupid, not obsess over it?
Over him?
I went downstairs to see him only for answers about the kiss, but when I
saw him lying on his bed, shirtless, his wide, muscular back exposed to me, I
couldn’t turn away.
He rolled over the moment I approached the bed and my gaze flew to his
taught and toned stomach. The sight of a man in such peak condition had me
forgetting why I’d come to see him, but it was the tent in his pants that was
my undoing.
Ben breaks the kiss with a groan, pulling me from my thoughts. “You feel
so damn good.”
He lifts his hips until his cock is completely out of me. I exhale,
disappointed at how empty I feel without him inside me. Reaching between
us, he grazes the head of his dick against my clit. It slides so effortlessly,
stirring my arousal to new heights. “Do you like how that feels?”
“I love it,” I breathe. “I love you inside me more.”
He kisses me quickly on the lips and I feel his smirk right before he thrusts
his hips forward, filling me once again.
“Oh God!”
Rearing back, he pushes my bunched nighty over my tits, exposing them
as they bounce with every thrust. “Your tits are going to make me come,” he
groans. “Grab ’em for me, fucking play with them like I asked you to that
night in the hotel “
I do as I’m told and I grab as much of my breasts as I can in my small
hands. Ben hunches over me, gripping my hair and bringing his mouth to
mine.
“Lick them,” he demands, “lick those tits.”
I push my breasts together and I lick them, driving Ben wild. Craning his
neck, he licks them too, our tongues grazing and I taste my arousal on him.
“I’m trying so hard not to fill your pussy.” Tightening his grip in my hair,
he fucks me harder. “Fuck, I want to so bad.”
I shake my head. “Don’t.”
“Sera…”
I drop my breasts and I curl my fingers into the cool sheets beneath us as
he plunges in and out of me, his movements never wavering from rough and
fast. I moan, arching against him, begging him not to stop. Slick sweat begins
to form between our bodies as he struggles to hold his weight off of me,
eager to get himself deeper and deeper inside.
Ben grabs one of my ankles from behind his back and lifts himself off of
me, allowing enough room to wedge my knee against my chest. I clench his
shoulders, digging my nails in, as he reaches a new depth, the kind of depth
that makes my pussy swell. He alternates his fast, deep strokes for shallow,
fast ones and I crunch my body, repeating his name over and over, gasping
for air that seems to escape me. It builds up, my orgasm. Like dropped Coke
that rushes up the neck of a bottle, it pours out, seizing my entire body.
Ben kisses me, swallowing all of my moans and whimpers. Somehow, I
free my leg at the last minute and wrap it tightly around Ben’s waist. He jerks
back, but I pull him in close and he releases a guttural sound that overpowers
my own.
I feel it then, as my daze begins to wear off. My insides pulsate over and
over, squeezing him as his does the same…pumping every last drop of him
inside of me.
Shit.
 CHAPTER TEN
Ben

The next morning

Yeah, I’m fucking nervous.

I’m fucking nervous because last night, Sera broke into my home and
seduced me out of an innocent sleep. I’m nervous because she insisted I fuck
her without protection and then tightened her grip on me when I tried to pull
out.
She lost her shit at me because I came in her, like I’m the one at fault. Me!
I pace the backyard, sticking along the far-right fence line, watching her as
she stands beside her mother in a pretty, yellow dress, engaged in
conversation with a fat fuck I don’t like the look of. With a laugh I know is
fake, she flicks her long, dark locks over her shoulder and smiles widely,
exposing perfect, straight white teeth.
“You look nervous.”
I startle, ceasing to pace, and turn to face one of Marco’s main men.
What’d he say his name was again? Roman, I think. He narrows his black
eyes at me and drags on his cigarette, the cherry on the end flaring.
“Do I?”
“Yeah. You’re pacing.” He exhales, blowing smoke into my face. “I
fucking hate it.”
My eyebrows pull in. “Oh, yeah? Then go smoke somewhere else.”
“Nah, I like it here.”
 “Suit yourself.” I walk away from him, moving along the back of the
party, my hands stuffed into my slacks.
There’s a lot of people here today, more than I was expecting. According
to Marco, this crew is the Giavanni clan, a rival family here in Vegas. At any
moment, something could ignite between them. For now, however, things
seem cordial. Marco and Ivan Giavanni are inside discussing business about
casinos and land while the rest of their people mingle outside.
It feels strange, standing and watching without the heavy weight of a rifle
in my hand, but I keep myself busy, fidgeting with a toothpick in my pocket
instead. I scan the crowd every few minutes, especially those closest to Sera.
Like her father said, she is my only priority here today. Her mother has made
my job easy by remaining at her side—until now, that is.
The moment her mother leaves, the fat guy with the graying hair moves
closer to Sera, whispering in her ear. Sera’s gaze flicks to me and my jaw
tightens.
I’m not jealous, but if he doesn’t watch himself…
“Ooh, you don’t like that, do you?”
I snap away from Roman, who has followed me across the yard. “What
the hell is your problem?”
“You’re my problem. I don’t like you.”
I smooth the palms of my hands down my black jacket. “Really? Because
I’m getting a different vibe.”
Roman snickers, dropping his cigarette to the ground and stomping it out
with his leather shoe. “Your job is to watch Sera. My job is to watch you.”
“Watch me?” I snort. “What for?”
Roman shrugs his broad shoulders. “You know who that is?” he asks,
flicking his bald head toward Sera and the man whispering in her ear.
“No clue.”
“That’s Deena. Ivan’s brother and right-hand man. Sad fucker wants to
marry the girl.”
“Who? Sera?”
Roman nods. “Been begging for her hand since she was a kid.”
I grimace. Here I am judging myself harshly for sleeping with a legal and
consenting twenty-year-old when there are men who’ve looked at her
sexually before she even went through puberty. It’s sickening, and the fact
Marco allows them into his home makes him no better. I would burn bridges
with all my business partners if any of them expressed interest in my
daughter. Hell, I wouldn’t just burn bridges. I’d topple skyscrapers and
destroy airports.
I knew there was something I didn’t like about this Deena guy. “What a
vile piece of shit.”
“Maybe, but he knows he’s in with a chance now.”
I cut my eyes at him. “What do you mean?”
“Marco has tried to keep Sera pure, to give her as a gift to another family
to strengthen ties through marriage, but the little slut prefers to run around
town with her friends, taking cock from God knows who.”
Rage coils in my stomach, but I manage to keep it in check. I inhale
through my nose, filling my lungs with fresh air while counting to ten. I
wonder how Marco would feel, hearing one of his trusted men bad mouth his
daughter like that? I mean, a slut? Hardly.
It takes all of my strength not to comment. Mostly because there’s only a
string of cuss words waiting at the peak of my throat.
“She’s getting old, though. Soon Marco is gonna have no choice but to
marry her off to one of these gross bastards just to keep some land.” He
kisses his teeth. “It’s a shame really…to see a beautiful body like that be
wasted under one like his.”
The thought turns my stomach. When Deena pulls back, Sera smiles
politely and attempts to step around him, only he snatches her arm in his
pudgy, knuckle-less hand. Panic flares across her beautiful face as her cherry
red lips part. She shakes her head, attempting to pull her arm away, and I’m
already crossing the yard to them.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Amico,” Roman calls out, but I ignore
him.
What the fuck else am I getting paid to do? Marco said keep unsavory
characters away from his daughter and this asshole is the most unsavory of
them all.
I swallow the distance between Sera and Deena. On my approach, Deena
takes a step back, but he doesn’t release her arm.
“Value your fingers, Deena?” I growl at him and he screws up his ugly,
toad-like face, spitting on the tiles by my shoes.
“Who the fuck are you?”
I hate when people answer a question with a question. “Let her go and I’ll
gladly fill you in.”
He tugs her closer to him, pressing the side of her body against his. “You
don’t know who you’re talking to, boy.”
Boy? How long has it been since I heard that one? “I don’t give a shit who
I’m talking to.”
“Ben…” Sera’s eyes are pleading, her lips pursed as she shakes her head,
silently begging me to stop.
I may not be one of these…these…made men, but they should fear me all
the same. With the right weapons, I could take them all out without breaking
a Goddamn sweat.
“Ben?” Deena chuckles under his breath. “Well, Ben, you better get the
fuck out of here before I—”
I draw my gun and point it right at his gigantic forehead. Adrenaline
flurries through me, rushing through my blood with vigor and viscosity. I
love it. The heaviness of metal and death in my hand. My finger twitches
against the trigger and I want nothing more than to pull it and scatter his
brains all over the place.
Surrounding us, the clicks of guns being pointed in my direction—in every
direction—signals a stalemate, but we have home court advantage.
“I’ll ask you one more time. Do you value your fingers, Deena?” My
finger twitches, begging to pull the trigger. “Because I’ll gladly relieve you of
them.”
Deena glances around the yard with his beady, black eyes. He’s looking
for Ivan, probably, but what does he think Marco is gonna do when he walks
out and sees him touching his precious, little girl? Me shooting his hand off
will be the least of his worries.
Or maybe it won’t be. I could have been wrong this whole time. Perhaps
protecting his only daughter isn’t as high on his priority list as I first
assumed.
Deena flashes me his palm, dramatically releasing Sera’s arm. “Happy?”
“Ecstatic,” I deadpan. He attempts to push past me, but I lower my gun
and snatch his soft elbow. “If I catch you within six feet of her again, I won’t
be so lenient.”
Deena smiles widely, showcasing his crooked teeth. “You’re a dead man.”
He shrugs me off and I let him go, withdrawing my gun to my waistband.
Behind me, Deena shouts for the guns to be put away before he storms into
the house, disappearing from sight.
“Do I look like a damsel in distress to you?” Sera snaps, folding her arms
across her chest.
 I raise my eyebrows. “Wow. A simple thank you would be nice.”
“Thank you? He’s going to kill you.” She walks toward the orange juice
fountain and I follow. “I can handle Deena. I’ve spent the last seven years of
my life avoiding his awkward proposals. My father would never agree to it.”
“You seem so certain.”
“I am.” Grabbing an empty glass from the stack, she fills it halfway and
takes a small sip between her cherry lips before setting it down. “By the way,
we need to go to the drug store.”
I frown. “What for?”
“What do you mean what for?” she snaps in a whisper, swallowing a little
distance. Her perfume engulfs me and she’s close enough for me to assess her
flawless make-up application. Subtle wings, a little highlighter, and long,
black lashes that can’t possibly be real. “Last night.”
“Ssh.” Licking my lips, I glance around us. Jesus. “I’m sure it’s fine.”
“And you want to risk it? If my father doesn’t kill me for embarrassing the
entire family with an illegitimate child, then you can explain why it has your
eyes.”
I roll my eyes. “You’re not pregnant.”
“No, I’m not.” She picks up her glass again, her eyes skittering over my
shoulder. “And I’d like to keep it that way. Hi, Daddy.”
I turn around as Marco approaches, his thick, graying eyebrows pulled
into a frown that makes me uneasy. “What the hell is going on out here, Ben?
You’re pulling guns on people like fucking Deena Giavanni? Have you lost
your Goddamn mind?”
“I was doing my job,” I tell him.
“Deena got grabby,” Sera chimes in, cringing. “The usual.”
Marco looks at Sera. “You all right?”
She nods, plastering on a fake, sad little pout. “I am thanks to Ben. I don’t
know what I would have done without him here.”
I fight the urge to roll my eyes. She’s overselling it. Like I said, she’d
make a terrible actress.
“Fucking Deena,” Marco spits, stuffing his hands into the pockets of his
khaki slacks. “That useless pig. Do you know how insulting it is having to
entertain this pack of fucking vermin? And at my place of rest, no less?”
At least we’re both on the same level.
“I know Deena seems pushy with the nuptials, but unfortunately, there are
offers I will have to consider soon.”
 Sera lowers her glass of orange juice, her face contorted as if it’s the
grossest thing she’s ever tasted. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
“We’ve had this conversation a million times, Seraphina—”
I shift my weight. “You can’t possibly be thinking about marrying her off
to one of these…these—”
“—don’t you open your mouth about somethin’ you don’t know,” Marco
snaps, and Sera storms off, her yellow summer dress bouncing around her
thighs. “There’s no man on this planet worthy of my daughter, but sometimes
a father’s gotta do what a father’s gotta do to keep his family prospering.
Deena and his brother have made incredible offers for her hand time and time
again. I can only refuse for so long and she’s not helping. Have you heard the
rumors?”
Clenching my jaw until my teeth hurt, I shake my head.
“The shit they say about my little girl…heartbreaking, truly fucking
heartbreaking.” He shrugs his shoulders. “Maybe throwing her into the deep
end will help her sort her shit out.”
I don’t disagree. I don’t agree, either. How can I? I open my mouth and
I’m dead. I want to, though. I want to defend her, to tell him she’s not as
reckless as he thinks she is—and she’s definitely not a whore. I’ve felt the
inexperience in her touch. Sera’s a good girl. A little lost, but still a good girl.
“I should go find Sera…”
Slapping a hand on my shoulder, Marco shakes his head. “No. She’ll go to
her room and cry for a few hours and then she’ll be fine. In the meantime, I’ll
have James go home so she can’t use the car and I’ll put Roman on watch in
the hall by her room.”
Roman? That guy is just as twisted as Deena.
“And what would you rather have me do, then?”
“I have to leave for New York in a few hours and I need you to run a few
errands for me.”
Sounds fun, except I’m not his fucking errand boy. I clear my throat,
careful not to display my displeasure. “All right.”

***

It’s late by the time I come back from running Marco’s errands. None of
them were a part of my job description, but they weren’t anything I couldn’t
handle. I did have to pistol whip an older gentleman for cash that he owed,
but besides that, smooth sailing—with the exception of stopping at
Walgreens for a “Plan B” morning after pill, of course. She’s welcome to
that. Christ. I don’t even have ovaries and the woman at the counter made me
feel terrible about buying one, silently judging me with her beady blue eyes.
I stalk up the stairs of the manor to a tired looking Roman, who drags on a
cigarette as he leans his slender body against the front door. “What took you
so long?”
I shrug. “It was a long list.”
“You get it done?”
“Yeah.”
He pushes off the door and drops down the stairs. “Good. I can go home.”
I glance over my shoulder as I grab the door handle. “Who’s here?”
“Seraphina and maybe Luca.” He waves me off. “Why don’t you have a
Goddamn look?”
I open the door and go inside. I walk around the empty house looking for
people, but I come up short. Eventually, I find myself outside of the two,
huge double doors to Sera’s room. I knock softly, but there’s no answer. I call
her name and she still ignores me.
“I got that thing you wanted…from Walgreens.”
Nothing. Exhaling, I move to the wall opposite her door and I lean against
it and wait.
For an hour, I wait and wait and wait, until I can’t take it anymore. I storm
forward, grab the handle, and push the heavy door open. Her room is nothing
like I expect. It’s modern and sleek. There’s even a fireplace and bookshelf
filled with books—thick books.
I pause, scanning over everything, and I realize as I stare across the room
and into a dark bathroom that she’s not here.
“Sera?” I shout. “Where are you?”
No answer.
Fuck.
This is not happening.
 CHAPTER ELEVEN
Sera

Late that night

I stand at the edge of the diving board, bouncing slightly with the wind.
I’ve been standing here for a long time, staring into the pool, contemplating
whether or not my so called “life” is worth living. I love my life, I do, but I
loathe what’s to become of it. Ivan’s wife? Or worse, Deena’s wife? I’d
sooner shoot myself in the head. How could my father even contemplate
imprisoning me to that life? Maybe I should bear Ben’s child. No one would
want to marry me then. My own father would be forced to disown me.
I toy with the handgun in my hand. It’s heavier than I thought it’d be. I
took it from the kitchen counter on my way out here. I don’t plan on doing
anything with it, I just…I don’t know. I guess I wanted to see if I had what it
takes to pull the trigger in the off chance that I’m married off to a Giavanni.
I don’t think I do.
After my parents left for New York, I walked—no, I ran—to Naomi’s
place. She wasn’t home, naturally, but I knew where she kept her spare key. I
spent a long time there, waiting for her, but she never showed up. After I
called her a billion times, she got back to me with a simple text saying she’d
call me later because she was out with the girls.
And I was alone.
I’d never envied her more than I did when I read that text. She’s free to do
whatever, whenever. She’s free to marry whoever the hell she wants and
I’m…well, I’m me. A pawn to be married off in the name of family.
When I came back, no one was home, no one beside Luca, but even he had
somewhere he needed to be. I went to the guest house to talk to Ben, but he
was still out running my father’s errands so, for the first time in my life, I was
free…and yet, I’d never felt so isolated.
“Sera?”
My lips twitch as Ben’s voice echoes around the backyard, pulling me out
of my thoughts.
“Come inside.” The diving board I stand on bounces and vibrates as he
inches onto it. I hear him shuffling toward me. “It’s starting to rain.”
I tilt my head back and tiny droplets of rain patter over my face, growing
larger and harder by the second.
So it is.
The diving board begins to bend, lowering me closer to the pool’s surface,
the nearer he gets to me. I peer over my shoulder, ignoring droplets of water
that cling to my lashes, and my heart skips a beat at the sight of his face.
Relief and worry paint his expression, a beautiful mix on him.
Ben Campbell. The only part of today that I don’t completely loathe.
I sigh and, suddenly, today doesn’t feel so overwhelming. “Unzip me.”
In the glow of the pool, his jaw tightens with impatience as his stare
flickers to the gun in my hand. He doesn’t want to unzip me. He wants me to
hand over the weapon and go inside, but he doesn’t open his mouth. Instead,
he reaches for the zipper of my little yellow dress and drags it down. I lower
one arm and the sleeve slides off, then I switch the gun in my hands and do
the same with the other.
“I don’t want to get the dress ruined,” I say, letting the dress pool at my
feet, parts of the fabric falling into the water anyway. The cool spattering of
rain lands on my shoulders and my bare breasts. “I think you like this yellow
one.”
“Fuck the dress, Sera. Burn it. I don’t care, just don’t…” I flex my fingers
against the gun as he speaks. “…just don’t hurt yourself.”
I slowly turn around and Ben—always the gentleman—keeps his stare on
my face, not my chest.
“Why not?” I ask, tilting my head. “I don’t want to marry Deena. Or
Ivan.”
“And you won’t.”
I see the promise in his eyes, the good intentions, but the problem is Ben
doesn’t know a damn thing about this way of life. About family, and honor,
and deals. I was trade meat the second I was born. My father knew it. My
mother knew it. And there’s nothing Ben can do to change that, not even if he
stepped up to marry me himself.
“I don’t have a choice, if my father decides it.” I extend the gun to Ben. “I
wasn’t going to do anything with this, anyway.”
I don’t have the courage. Cautiously, he reaches for the gun and quickly
snatches it out of my hand before emptying it of its bullets and stuffing it into
the back of his waistband. I look at his hand as he extends it to me with
caution, as if I’m standing on the edge of an eight-story building.
“Let’s go inside.”
I shake my head. “I didn’t come to the pool just to look at the water.”
I jump off the diving board and crash into the water, kicking my legs to
move to the far side of the pool.
When I come up for air, I peer at Ben, who stands on the board, his hands
planted firmly on his hips. “Aren’t you tired?” he shouts. “I’m tired.”
I shake my head. “Go to sleep. I’m going to swim for a little bit.”
Sighing, he glances up at the sky before lowering himself to sit on the
board. I swim over to him and tread water to his left.
“I got you what you wanted from Walgreens.” He reaches into his back
pocket for a small packet. “And I never want to do it again.”
“That bad, huh?”
I catch the words “emergency contraceptive” before he tears into it and
pops a pill from its seal. Moving over to the diving board, I grab the edge and
lift myself up, opening my mouth. I stick out my tongue.
“Really?” he asks, giving me one of those famous “Ben” looks—the one
with the furrowed brows and crinkles around his troubled eyes. He
disapproves. Ben always disapproves.
I wiggle my eyebrows and he places the pill on my tongue with a sigh.
I swallow it, happily. “Thanks for that.”
“Waste of money, if you ask me.”
“I didn’t ask you,” I say. “Come in. The water’s nice.”
“I’m good.”
Not taking no for an answer, I snag him by his shirt and I pull him into the
pool. He curses as his large body breaks the surface, kicking his legs.
“Jesus Christ, Sera,” he snaps. “You couldn’t give me time to get my
jacket off at least?”
 I shrug, reaching for his shoulders. I curl my fingers around his jacket and
push the soaking fabric halfway down his biceps. He treads water effortlessly
as he shrugs his way out of his jacket and lets it sink to the bottom of the
pool.
“Happy?” he asks and I smile at him.
He looks good wet. I like the way his hair shimmers with drops of water,
flattening out his usual spiky, disheveled style. Above us, the clouds open up
and the spattering of rain turns into a steady shower. The raindrops shimmer
like diamonds in the glow of the pool as they descend before disappearing
into the water.
“Do you swim topless often?”
“Only when I’m home alone.” I laugh, inching closer to him. “I like to
sunbathe naked too.”
Swallowing, he averts his dark eyes across the yard.
“Are you blushing?” I tease, touching his chest.
“Don’t be ridiculous.”
His black button up shirt clings to his well-defined torso. I like touching
him. I like the way he keeps his face so neutral, not betraying a single
emotion. Ben Campbell has two personalities. Sometimes he’s courteous and
polite, the perfect guy to bring home to your mother. Other times, he’s
ruthless and reckless, filled with aggression and passion. I think of him as a
masterpiece, a collection of intricate patterns that morph the longer you look
at him. He’s a complex human, that’s for sure.
“Can I ask you a question?”
His eyebrows pull in and he settles his gaze on my face. “Preferably not.”
“Do you like me?” I ask anyway, wrapping my legs around his waist so I
no longer have to tread water.
I feel him tighten as I move my arms to bring my torso closer to his. I
drape my arms around his neck and he still manages to keep both our heads
above water.
“Do I like you?” He nods, averting his eyes. “Sure. I like you. You’re a
good girl.”
“No.” I squeeze him tighter. “Do you like me?”
I imply everything in my tone. Do you like me romantically? Sexually?
Ben takes his time to answer my question and his face, the face that so
easily masks his emotions, betrays him as he ponders.
“Yeah…” he mutters after an eternity. “I like you.”
 Grinning, I brush my lips against his mouth, kissing him gently. He allows
it, even reciprocates with his full lips, but he cuts it short, using one hand to
unwrap my legs from his body.
“But I’m a lot older than you, Sera. You have your whole life to—”
He cuts his sentence short and I go back to treading water as Ben moves
away from me, retreating underneath the diving board, like I’m some kind of
sick animal.
“Deena is a forty-six-year old man,” I point out, swimming closer, and it
occurs to me that I’ve never asked Ben his age.
His skin is fresh, a little weathered in some places, but it only adds to this
rugged appeal he’s got going on. I just assumed it’s from his time in the
army.
“How old are you?” I ask.
Ben grips the diving board in his hands and stops kicking his legs. I grab
the other side and hang in front of him.
“You don’t know how old I am?”
I shake my head. “Twenty-seven? Twenty-eight?”
He smirks. “Thirty-two.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah, oh.”
“I didn’t mean it like that.” I pull myself closer to him, letting go of the
board. “I don’t mind your age.”
“Good to know.”
He moves away, swimming backward toward the steps. I notice, as I swim
out from underneath the diving board, that the rain has stopped.
“Why are you running from me?” I demand, placing my feet against the
bottom of the pool and standing up. The water laps at my ribs, my nipples
instantly hardening in the cold breeze. “You’ve known my age for weeks and
last night you still—”
“—I don’t want to talk about last night,” he snaps, sitting on the stairs, his
lower half still submerged in water.
I fold my arms across my chest. “Because you’re embarrassed?”
“Because it will never happen again.”
I flinch. Never? “I thought you had a good time?”
“I did.” He pushes five thick fingers through his hair, sending water
spraying in different directions. “I did, but…I don’t think I like where this is
heading.”
 I lower my head and peer into the water. He doesn’t have to explain it. I
know exactly what he means. This doesn’t end well. We can never date each
other. We can never have a normal relationship—not that a relationship is
something I’m chasing.
“Sneaking around is not how I envisioned my love life at thirty,” he
admits. “Yeah, it’s exciting for you because I’m the older guy your parents
would never, ever approve of, but I’m the person who’s supposed to protect
you, to stop you from doing what you’re doing. I’m not supposed to be the
guy who runs out and buys you morning after pills because I couldn’t control
myself—because I couldn’t keep my word to your father.”
I step forward, lifting my eyes to him. “We started before my father came
into the picture.”
“It was a one-night stand,” he counters, pissing me off.
It might have just been a one-night stand to him, but it was more than that
for me. It was an act of freedom, the first time in a long time that I’ve made a
decision for myself for a change. “Yeah, and now it isn’t.”
“You should stay away from me, Sera.”
“I should.” I move closer, placing one foot on the bottom step. “But I’m
not going to.” I slip right into his lap, pressing my chest against his, my lips
twitching when he makes no effort to fight me off. “I’m glad you came into
my life. You’re the only one I can truly be myself around.”
Smoothing my hands over his chest, I brush my mouth against his, kissing
the corner of his lips. He doesn’t pull away and I shiver as the wind continues
to blow, inciting goosebumps all over my body.
“We could be great together,” I utter, toying with his top button.
It opens and I move to the second, then the third, exposing his beautiful,
tan chest. Like mine, his skin is covered in tiny, cold little goosebumps, but
neither of us seem to be affected by the weather.
“Or we could be a disaster,” he grumbles back, watching my lips with
hooded eyes.
For a man as strong looking as Ben, he sure doesn’t hide that women—or
perhaps a particular woman—is his weakness. I crush my mouth to his,
sliding my tongue inside. He kisses me back, his hands flying to my body,
touching me all over. I break this kiss with a groan as he palms my breasts
and kisses my neck, devouring every inch of it.
“We can make this work…you and me?” I sigh, raking my fingers through
his hair as he noisily sucks at my breasts. “We could run away together. See
the world.”
Exhaling, he pulls his mouth from my skin and slides his forehead against
mine. “Sounds like something two crazy people in love would do.”
“We could fall in love along the way,” I say, grabbing at his sleek belt
buckle. “Stranger things have happened.”
“I suppose they have.”
Ben leans back, bracing himself with his elbows on the final step behind
him as I undo his belt, lower his zipper and pull his pants wide enough for his
hard, thick cock to spring free. My breath hitches as it juts up at me, standing
so proudly. Licking my lips, I lean forward, pushing it between my legs.
Groaning, Ben sits forward and reaches around me, pulling my pathetic, lace
panties to the side and pushing my lower back with the other hand. I bite my
lower lips and settle gently against the very tip of him, preparing to take him
inside. Only he forces me down with a loud grunt, roughly shoving his cock
inside of me. I gasp in euphoric shock, arching my back and digging my nails
into his chest, drawing blood.
Ben kisses me and, surprisingly, it’s a much slower pace than what I was
expecting. I close my eyes as he smooths his hands up my body and into the
nape of my neck. Just like that, my body enlivens with erotic sensations. He
kisses me harder, then, making slow movements with his hips that force the
tip of his cock against my cervix. It’s uncomfortable and absolutely amazing
all at once.
I’m ready for him to unleash on me, to take me places only he’s been able
to take me, but a ringing in the distance pulls us from our lust-induced stupor.
“Shit.” Ben curses. “That’s my phone.”
“Where is it?”
He grabs my hips and slips out of me. “On the grass. I thought I was going
to have to dive in after you.”
I swing my leg over him and move to the left, sitting on the step as he
rushes from the pool, stuffing himself back into his pants. Dripping wet, he
answers his cell just in time and removes the empty gun from his waistband.
“Hello? Marco, hi.”
I roll my eyes and adjust my underwear, covering myself up.
“Yes. Everything is fine…she was swimming. Now? Now she’s inside.
Yes. All right…okay.” He hangs up and rakes his fingers through his hair.
“Your father is at JFK, getting ready to board his flight back here.”
I shrug. “Okay?”
 Ben taps his phone in his palm, blowing air out of his cheeks. “Put your
dress back on, Sera. Go to bed.”
Exhaling, I drop my head back and look at the sky. I want to protest him,
but what’s the point? I stand up and ascend the stairs, clenching my body to
protect myself from the cold. It doesn’t work, obviously. I ditch my dress
altogether and head toward the house, bypassing Ben on the way.
“You’re not going to take your dress?” he shouts after me and I wave him
off, too embarrassed to collect my things.
It’s funny how that works. How sex has a way of making you so
vulnerable and the smallest thing becomes such a big issue. Eleven feet out
from the back door, my teeth begin to chatter and being in the water is
something I start to regret.
“Well, well, well,” I freeze with a gasp as Deena and two of his men come
out of nowhere. He sneers at me, his ugly face contorting in anger and
absolute delight. “It’s no wonder Ben Campbell came to your rescue. You’re
his little whore.”
I take a minute step back, shielding my breasts. Deena storms forward and
I scream, turning my body. “Ben!”
Wham! For a split of a second, my skull feels like it cracks in half…
…then darkness swallows me.
 CHAPTER TWELVE
Ben

Water hits my face, a familiar sensation, only this time it’s enough to
make my eyelids flutter.
It’s a peculiar phenomenon, losing a chunk of your life to something other
than sleep, something forceful. Blowing air from my cheeks and excess water
from my lips, I shiver, finally opening my eyes.
“Where…?” I blink and clench my jaw against the pain in the back of my
skull that radiates down my neck. “What…?”
“Look who decided to wake up,” someone says.
I blink rapidly, desperate to clear the blur that coats my eyes, but I can’t
put a face to the voice, no matter how hard I try.
What’s the last thing I remember? Swimming…
Sera…
Her blood chilling scream…
Deena.
Then nothing.
I close my eyes as blackness closes in around the edges, threatening to pull
me back under.
“Oh, no you don’t. I’ve wasted an entire day waiting for you to wake up.”
Another rush of water washes over my face and I gasp, lifting my head
despite the pain in my neck. The water is freezing. I’m alert enough now to
feel it down to my bones. I shake my head repeatedly, unable to free my arms
from behind my back. I blink again and again, before finally, the lines of the
world sharpen. Rope burns my wrists and my shoulders ache from being
strapped to the chair like this.
“He’s awake.”
I turn my head with a wince toward the voice, toward Roman who leans
against a dodgy pipe, smoking a damn cigarette.
Where am I? I take in the hot water tanks and the semi-extensive piping
system. I must be in a basement. Marco’s basement. It has to be.
“Where is she?”
I drag my attention to the man himself who sits in front of me, perched on
a stool brandishing gold plated brass knuckles. Fuck. Marco’s face is placid,
betraying no emotion, no panic. I take in his khaki slacks and black polo, a
handgun jutting out of his waistband.
I’m going to die here.
“I…I don’t know.”
He shoots off his stool and hits me in the face, sparing me the brass by
using his left hand. His knuckles collide with my jaw, throwing it out of
alignment and tossing my head to the side. I groan as the pain spreads over
my entire face and down my spine.
“What’d you do with her?” he snaps, and I pull my head back.
“What did I do with her?” Is he serious? “I didn’t do a damn thing.”
“No?” He whirls on his heel and opens a gray plastic bag. Inside it, he
pulls out Sera’s soaking yellow dress, and my jacket to match. “These were
found in the pool. Together,” he points out. “Care to explain?”
Oh, shit. I look him dead in the eyes. “It’s not what you think.”
He raises an eyebrow and it’s disbelieving. “It’s not?”
“No. After running your errands, I came home to find Sera in the pool—
her dress cast to the side.” It’s not a complete lie, it’s just an altered storyline.
An alternative fact. “I thought something was wrong, so I dove in after her.
That’s all.”
Marco tosses the clothes to the floor with a stomp of his foot. “And Luca,
one of my loyalist men, who claimed to see you fucking my daughter, is a
liar?”
“Luca?” I spit. I checked the entire house before Sera went missing. No
one was home. “Bullshit. I didn’t touch her.”
My stomach sinks into my shoes…I don’t have access to every room in
the house. Luca could’ve been there. Or he could have shown up while I was
distracted by Sera. How was I to know?
 “And the shopping you did at Walgreens? That has nothing to do with my
Sera?”
It had everything to do with her. I pull against my ropes, spitting water
onto the concrete at my feet. Wait. How does he know I went to Walgreens?
“Have you been following me?”
“I don’t know who the fuck you are. Of course, I’ve been following you.”
He rubs his left hand, the one he hit me with, massaging each knuckle. “You
think I’m just gonna let some man I found on the street into my daughter’s
life without observing him first?”
He goes on for a while and I expect him to bring up the first night I spent
at his house. The night Sera snuck into my place. How can I deny that night?
Thankfully, as he finishes up his speech about killing a man named Leo in
this very spot for betraying him and his daughter, I realize he isn’t going to
bring the first night up. He has no idea what we got up to while he slept
soundly in his bed.
“Whatever Luca claims happened between Sera and I isn’t true,” I tell
him, praying to a damn God I don’t believe in that there’s no physical
evidence. “Deena has her, Marco, and she’s in a lot of trouble. Let me help.”
He whips the gun from his waistband and presses the barrel to my
forehead. “Swear to me.”
Little bubbles of sweat form on my head and above my lip, but he can’t
tell. “Swear to you about—”
“—about fucking my daughter. If you didn’t, swear to me.”
I’m going to hell anyway. What’s one more mark against my name?
“I swear to you…I have never laid a finger on your daughter.”
Marco clenches his jaw on and off repeatedly. “If I find out you’re lying to
me—”
“—I’ll stay away,” I interrupt. “If you don’t trust me, fine, I’ll quit and I’ll
stay away, just let me help you with this.”
He thinks about it. He thinks about it long enough for his phone to ring.
Without lowering the gun, without taking his eyes off me, he reaches into his
pocket with his brass dusted hand and takes the call.
“Deena…” Marco greets him and my blood drains to my shoes. “Rumor
has it you have something that belongs to me.”
I stare back at Marco and watch his coal eyes darken even further, if that’s
possible. His usual tan complexion slowly turns red before he explodes.
“I’m going to cut your fucking head off!” he screams into the phone.
Veins pop up on his forehead as spit flies in all directions. “How dare you
betray me, you cunt! I will end you! I will fucking end you!”
I sit still, my body tightly coiled, as Marco tears away from me and slams
his phone against a concrete wall, smashing it into pieces.
“Marco—”
He swings at me with his right hand and I grunt as the metal strapped to
his knuckles rips through my skin, splitting my cheek and my lip. “You lied
to me, you piece of shit!”
I groan, hanging limply against the rope. Breathing through my nose, I spit
blood against the wet floor. When I’m certain I can take another hit if I have
to, I lift my head. I betrayed him. The least I can do is look him in the eye.
“Yeah, I did.”
Clenching his teeth, he pulls his fist back and lets it fly, hitting me again. I
growl in pain as the pointed metal knuckles tear my skin apart. I close my
eyes, trying my hardest to ignore the way my brain spins in my skull. He’s
going to kill me.
I’m going to die here.
Marco whistles and Roman crosses the room to stand behind me.
Grabbing a fistful of my hair, he holds me upright, to face the consequences
of my actions. I open my eyes. “I met her…I met her before I started the job.
She was the reason I didn’t want it in the first place.”
He hits me again and I survive it, somehow.
“Marco, fuck! What else do you want me to say?”
My face is swollen, my lips refusing to move the way my brain tells them
to. Roman releases me, and my head sags. I watch blood as it drips onto my
lap and seeps into the fabric of my pants.
“Do whatever you want to me, but don’t judge her. She’s a good girl.” I
spit and fail, it dribbles off my lips and down my chin. “She just wants to
enjoy her life.”
Marco snatches a fistful of my hair and yanks my head back. I hiss as he
comes face to face with me.
“We’re going to get her back. After that, I don’t want to see your face
around Vegas again, understood?”
I swallow hard, and all I taste is blood and metal. I do my best to nod, but
he’s not happy with it.
“I asked you a damn question.”
“I…I…” Blood coagulates in my throat, making it harder to speak.
“Understand.”
“Good.” He drops my head and Roman cuts the ropes that constrict my
arms. Groaning, I fall forward, crashing to the concrete…
…then I die.

***

I float back into consciousness by the motion of the vehicle as it speeds

down a sandy track. I groan as I straighten my back. Fortunately, I’m not
dead. Unfortunately, I feel like I’ve been hit by a truck. What a fucking night.
I haven’t felt this beat up since I was kidnapped and tortured by the
Taliban in oh-nine. They beat me within an inch of my life, among other shit
I don’t want to recall at the moment.
Marco sits in the passenger seat, grumbling orders at the guy driving, a
guy I’ve never seen before. To be honest, I’m in no fucking state for this shit.
My nerves wage war. Sickness churns in my stomach over and over, causing
a clammy sweat to bloom across the surface of my skin.
I have to do this.
I should have been watching, instead, I was lulled into the false sense of
security her house provided—that her body provided. I pissed Deena off. A
fucking mob member. Of course, he’s gonna want revenge. How fucking
stupid can I be?
I push off of the door and tug my seatbelt, loosening it.
“You’re an idiot, you know,” Roman utters beside me and I turn my head
with a wince.
“Yeah, I know.”
He slaps a handgun in the palm of my hand as the car rolls to a stop and
the men climb out. I do my best to unclip my seatbelt and then open the door.
Everything I do makes my body scream, but I push on regardless, swinging
my legs over the edge of the seat and out of the car.
I drop onto the sand beneath my feet with a grunt and step forward as
more cars pull up behind us.
“Deena!” Marco shouts and I lift my head to see the mansion before me.
“Where are you, you fucking coward?”
Loud pings surround us as bullets rain down, hitting the cars, causing
sparks to skitter. Adrenaline hits me, it rushes through my blood and picks
me up better than any methamphetamine I’ve never tried. I rush round the
rear of our SUV, my chest heaving as I press my back harder against the
metal. This has got to be the stupidest thing I’ve ever done for a girl.
Roman joins me, cradling his handgun to his chest.
“Fucking madness!” he shouts. “Christ!
I turn to him.
“I need a rifle!” I yell over the ruckus.
He flicks his head to the car we hide behind. “In the bag on the floor.”
Stuffing my handgun into my pocket, I pull open the rear door and reach
for the bag on the floor. Crash! The window opposite me is blown out and I
keep my head down as the glass rains down on me. I just manage to get the
bag open and the rifle out when I hear the words: “Grenade launcher!”
“Shit!”
I turn and run like I’ve never run before. I run like I’m healthy, like I’m
not at death’s door. The dune of sand in front of me becomes steep, so I
scurry on my hands and feet to get over the top. A whistle pierces the silent
night and I use the last of my strength to dive over the top.
“Unh!” I land on my back, air forced from my lungs, followed by an
explosion big enough to alert every authority figure in the state.
I can’t believe this all started because I couldn’t keep my hands off a
peculiar girl I met in a club.
I roll onto my stomach and cover my head as debris pelts down like hail.
I knew she’d be the worst kind of trouble. I fucking knew it.
When it stops, I grab my rifle and peer over the top of the dune. I see the
mansion clearly and the men that stand at the front. Closing one eye, I prop
my rifle on the dune, placing the butt against my shoulder, and I look down
the Nightforce scope to get a better look.
I see the guy with the launcher. I watch as he dumps the portable M72
one-shot and is handed another one. Where the fuck did these people get
these kinds of weapons?
Regardless, I have to stop him. I line him up in my scope and hold my
breath, hoping to slow my heart. I wasn’t a sniper in the army. Sure, I had
minor training, but it wasn’t my specialty. Lucky for me, I’m not shooting
from a crazy distance.
I squeeze the trigger and his head is splattered across the gate behind him.
He crashes to the floor and the rest of his buddies drop like flies.
Unscathed, I see Marco’s men rush the gates, Marco in tow. I force myself
to my feet and rush through the sand, dodging chunks of metal and angry
flames.
When I catch up, Marco eyes me sideways. “Nice shot.”
I flick my shoulder. “Thanks.”
“I still fucking hate you.”
“Good to know.”
Jogging beside him, one of Marco’s men takes Marco’s handgun and
replaces it with a machine gun. “Open up the fucking gates, before I blast
them off their hinges.”
We wait in the silence, but nothing happens. To the left, Roman takes a
phone call and begins swearing his ass off in Italian before tossing the phone
to Marco.
“What?” he answers, pointing his machine gun to the sky. “I don’t care,
Ivan. I’m going to decapitate your brother and send you his Goddamn head!
Oh, you’re threatening me with war? I’m already at the battlefront, you dead-
eyed, motherfucking, ugly son of a—” Roaring, he tosses the phone against
the cobblestone at his feet, breaking it. “Deeeeenaaaa!”
Slinging my rifle over my shoulder, I move toward the headless body with
the rocket launcher and scoop it up. “Get back!”
I rush back a few feet before letting the bad bitch loose. The metal warms
in my hand as she ignites and blows the gates to smithereens, slamming metal
into a handful of Deena’s Lamborghinis parked along the drive. If I could
smile with these nerve dead lips, I’m sure I would.
Grabbing my rifle, I rake my fingers through my hair and push forward. It
doesn’t take us long to enter the huge establishment through the front door.
Inside is immaculate, oddly royal, and extremely quiet. Too quiet.
Then, they come out of the woodwork like the maggots they are. We
scatter, diving behind marble columns and whatever fortified furnitures we
can find. I take out as many as I can before my gun jams, rendering itself
useless. I toss it to the side and grab the handgun from my damp waistband.
“Daddy?” a feminine voice pierces through the madness and my ears prick
at the sound.
“She’s upstairs!” I shout at Marco, who shoots from behind the thick
column beside mine. “If you go right, I’ll go left.”
He nods at me before rushing to the next column. I go the opposite way,
moving toward the staircase that curls around from each side, but meets in
the middle.
I shout, demanding Marco’s men lay down some suppressive fire, but
none of them know what the hell it even means, so I risk my own ass. I rush
the stairs with only my handgun and two bullets remaining, using them both
to kill the last two of Deena’s men. I throw my handgun to the floor and
snatch a rifle from the dead body of the man at my feet.
Marco joins up with me a minute later, out of breath.
“Get the door,” he says to Roman and we stand out of the way.
Roman shrugs out of his jacket and inches up to the door, clenching a
double barrel shotgun in his hand. I hold my breath as he slowly turns the
handle and yanks the door open.
Marco rushes inside and his men follow without instruction. I wait,
patiently, and the sounds of Marco losing his damn mind again is all the
information I need to know.
Deena is in the room.
And the girly sobs that manage to seep through the mess and penetrate my
soul tells me that so is Sera.
 CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Sera

Deena holds me against his hard, chubby body, his handgun pressed to my
temple as we stand behind his large wood grain desk littered with papers and
God knows what else. I’m dressed in only a gray t-shirt much too large for
me. The neckline of the shirt sags over my shoulder, threatening to expose
my left breast to my father and his minions.
In the group that huddles by the large, oak double doors with their guns
pointed in our direction, I see a lot of familiar faces except for the only one I
really want to see. I gasp. What if Dad hurt him? What if he’s…I don’t want
to think about it.
“I’m going to skin you alive, Deena,” my father growls, inching closer.
“Come any closer and I’ll blow her brains out.”
I swallow hard.
“You dumb fuck,” my dad swears. “I was considering your offer in
exchange for her hand. You couldn’t wait a few weeks? You had to swoop in
while I was away?”
Deena laughs and it vibrates against my back. “I didn’t go to your house
for her. I came for the fucker that insulted me, the one that put a gun to my
head,” I hear him sneer, right by my ear. “But when I saw them in the pool,
all over each other, I thought I was doing you a favor by taking this whore off
your hands. Free of charge.”
Dad flinches, clenching his jaw harder than I’ve ever seen. Tears well in
my eyes as he looks at me not only with fear and anger, but disappointment
too. It pierces my heart.
My soul.
If only he knew that Ben is a good man. He’s not like Deena. He’s not like
anyone else I’ve ever met.
“If you’ve got a problem with me, Deena, let the girl go and we can talk.”
The tears that well in my eyes dry up and my chest inflates with hope. I
watch my father’s group slowly branch out, Ben coming into the room from
behind them, a rifle pressed against his shoulder. I gasp at the sight of him.
His mouth bleeds, his eye almost swollen shut. My chest aches, the tears
coming back full force. What’d they do?
“The time for talking is over,” Deena snaps in my ear, startling me. “I kill
her or I kill you.”
I glance down at the desk in front of me, spotting a gold envelope opener
on the edge. I’d question why the hell anyone would still use one of these, but
fuck it. Men like Deena thrive on nostalgia.
“Tell me, Ben. Is her pussy so good you’d give your life for it?”
Ben grimaces—or I think he does. It’s hard to tell under all that blood.
“Stop talking.”
Glancing down, I slowly reach for the envelope opener. Grabbing it by its
blade, I pull it back and hold it by its hilt. His chest vibrates as he talks, but I
can’t hear him. All I can hear is my heart as it pounds in my ears. I moisten
my lips and clench the envelope opener. I exhale, then inhale. All I gotta do
is drive this into his thigh muscle and run. I lift the opener as high as I can
without alerting Deena to what I’m doing. I close my eyes for the briefest
moment and pray to God that he doesn’t squeeze the trigger on reflex.
Clenching my teeth together, I slam the envelope opener into Deena’s
thigh and he howls in pain.
Bang! I dive out of the way, crying out as my hip slams into the hard
wood when I crash to the floor. Bang.
There’s a ringing in my ears I can’t seem to shake. I stuff them with my
fingers, and I remain still, squeezing my eyes shut. Hands grab at me—all
different kinds of hands—and they pull me to my feet. I open my eyes as my
father’s men drag me toward the door. I watch the scene before me unfold in
slo-mo. Deena cradles his shoulder on the floor, his face red, dribbling spit
out of his mouth while he unintelligibly yells at my father, who towers above
him.
To his left, Roman, Luca, and Levi stand above Ben, stomping their feet
all over him. Screaming, I thrash against the men that hold me and manage to
slip free.
My father moves toward Ben before I’m close enough to stop him.
“Dad, no!” I cross the floor, rushing over to him. Pulling back his leg, he
kicks Ben in the ribs. Ben curls up with a groan, clenching his body tightly.
“Daddy, please!”
I force my way between them and kneel at Ben’s side, exposing my palms
to my father, tears burning hot trails down my cheeks.
“Get out of my way,” he demands, flicking his head at Luca, who grabs
my arms and tugs me to my feet.
I dig my feet in, no longer able to see the sharp lines of my father’s angry
face. I beg him over and over to leave Ben alone. In a panic, I promise to
never speak to Ben again. I promise to never leave the house. I promise to
marry whoever he wants me to marry so long as Ben is spared.
“It’s not his fault,” I shout, a few feet from the room’s exit. “He didn’t do
anything! I did.” I hiccup, wincing as my lungs and my throat burn. “He
saved my life! And you’re not going to spare him?”
I’m tugged out of the room and the door is slammed shut in my face. I sag
in Luca’s grip as all my fight leaves my body. I knew this would happen. I
fucking knew it would…
…and still I persisted.

Ben

Once the last of my adrenaline is kicked out of me, my body gives up. I
hear them shout above me, but I don’t have the energy to fully process the
words they speak. Only once voice stands out above the fray, hers.
I hear it, but it grows more and more distant, and the further it fades, the
less I want to stay here.
“At least let me call him an ambulance.” Her cry echoes through my head,
and I can’t muster the energy to tell her I’m okay.
I hear faint murmurs of Marco as he demands they take Deena to “the
warehouse” for his punishment and I wonder if that’s where I’ll end up.
It’s funny. I went from complaining because the jobs I was doing weren’t
exciting enough to working as a bodyguard for some mafia princess. And
now I’m lying on the floor of a mob’s mansion, minutes away from death
because of a fucking girl I met at a club I didn’t even want to be at. Sera and I
were destined to fail from the beginning, really. The sex was just too good for
us to see the bigger picture.
My eyelids grow heavy, so heavy I don’t think I can open them ever
again…
…man, my brother is going to be pissed when he finds out I couldn’t even
keep this job for longer than two days, but hey, at least I tried.
 EPILOGUE
Ben

Months later

I suck the last of my chocolate milkshake up the long, red and white straw,
uncaring that it makes that annoying slurping sound people hate so much. I
feel their stares on me and imagine their eyebrows pulling tightly together as
their frustrations mount.
The milkshakes are mediocre today. They were the best once.
I pick up my napkin and swipe it once across my lips before scrunching it
in my fist and dropping it into the tall, empty glass. Exhaling, I slide out of
the spacious, red leather booth and pull my wallet out of the back pocket of
my worn jeans. The milkshakes here didn’t always cost six dollars. I swear
they hike the price up every time I come.
Bastards.
I drop a twenty-dollar bill on the table and turn toward the exit.
“See you tomorrow, Ben.”
I don’t look at the waitress, Donna, as I saunter past the counter where she
pours a young gentleman in clean, denim overalls a fresh, hot coffee.
“See you tomorrow, Donna.”
Bells clash together as I press my palm to the door of the isolated little
roadhouse on the edge of town and step outside. Warm summer air kisses my
face and I sigh.
It’s a good day to be alive.
 The recovery from the beating I took was a long road. I spent a few solid
weeks in the hospital and an extra few at Chad’s place as he helped nurse me
back to health. When I was ready, I called my brother and I apologized for
complaining about working an average job. I promised I’d give it my all if he
gave me another chance and he did. The only good thing to come out of my
brief time working for the Ventillis was the fact Marco paid off my mother’s
house as thanks for helping him save Sera. No words were exchanged, just a
note that said:

“ Consider this payment for your two days.–Marco.”

Which brings me to now.

My name is Ben Campbell, I’m a full blooded American, and I no longer
serve in the United States Army. Instead, I fetch coffee and mix concrete, but
I don’t get shot at and, after the last eleven years of my life, that’s all I can
ask for.
I never left Vegas, even though Marco demanded it the night everything
went to shit. I figured if he wanted to kill me, he would have already.
Besides, I’m not leaving my mother’s house. She loved it more than
anything.
Stomping down the metal stairs in my heavy, brown boots, I reach into the
front pocket of my jeans and pluck out a fresh, full packet of cigarettes.
Flicking the cardboard flap back, I take out a cigarette and pinch it between
my lips. I move toward my big black truck, resting against its bull bar,
bending my leg at the knee. I pluck the cigarette from my lips and glance
down at it.
I don’t even feel like having it. I stuff it into the back pocket of my jeans
and push off my truck.
Behind me, the sounds of gravel crushing underneath the tires of a car get
awfully close. I turn around and my heart drops into my intestines at the sight
of a sleek, black town car, the number plate reading a surname I never
thought I’d see again.

Ventilli.

I wait with bated breath before the rear passenger door opens and out steps
Marco, wearing a black polo and matching slacks.
 Fuck. I fold my arms across my chest. What the hell did I do now? If he’s
here to demand I leave, he’s in for a rude awakening. He’ll have to kill me.
Pursing his lips, Marco steps to the side and flicks his head at whoever is
inside. My lips part when I see her bounce out wearing a cute blue summer
dress that doesn’t expose her cleavage, but cuts off high above the knee. Her
long, wavy black hair curls around her breasts and she beams widely at me,
so wide her cheeks look like they’re about to pop, but holy shit is she as
beautiful as ever.
Marco turns to me and my heart races. “If you want to see my daughter,
then we need to lay down some ground rules, all right?”
I open my mouth and a pathetic rush of air comes out. I just…I just can’t
believe I’m laying my eyes on her. Right now. In the flesh.
“Swing by the house this evening and we can have a chat.”
Marco mutters something to Sera before lowering himself into the car. I
watch the car drive off, leaving me alone with her.
Alone.
For the first time since that awful night.
“Hi,” she says when the dust settles, smiling sweetly at me.
“Hi.” I shake my head, still in shock. “You look good.”
Blush swells in her cheeks and she glances down at her thin strapped
sandals. “So do you.”
The air between us feels like it should be awkward, but it isn’t. I just don’t
know where to start. I scratch my head. If I knew I was going to see her
today, I would have put more effort into my appearance. I would have shaved
this stubble and ran a comb through my hair. I look like shit. Worn jeans and
a grey tee covered in faint white powder from a hard day’s work.
I grab my baseball cap at the front and lift it to nervously scratch at my
hair. “This isn’t a test, is it?”
She steps closer, placing her hands behind her back. “You haven’t touched
me yet so, if it was, you’ve passed with flying colors.”
Holy fuck, I’ve missed her. I pull off my cap and open my arms to her.
Grinning widely, she rushes toward me and throws her small body against
mine. Inhaling her sweet scent, I lift her off the ground and hug her tightly.
She cups my face and plants a long kiss on my mouth. I close my eyes and
pray this isn’t a dream. She smiles against my lips and her touch doesn’t fade
away, like it does most nights. She’s here. She’s in my arms, and this time
it’s not sordid or something I should be ashamed of. For the first time in a
long time, this place finally feels like home.
I melt into Sera as three little words come to mind.
God bless America.

The End
 About the Author
Skyla Madi was born in the small town of Port Maquarie, New South
Wales in 1993. She spent half her life growing up in Wauchope, a thriving
rural town at the heart of the Hastings River Valley before making the leap to
the busy city of Brisbane.
Whenever this young Australian writer isn’t changing diapers, watching
cartoons, cooking for her husband or doing other motherly-wife things she is
actively working on her writing and improving her writing skills.

Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/SkylaMadi

Twitter:
https://twitter.com/Skyla_Madi

Website:
http://skylamadiauthor.wix.com/skylamadi

Goodreads:
http://www.goodreads.com/author/show/6554179.Skyla_Madi
 Lead Security
Rogue Security and Investigation Series
Book Three

By Evan Grace
 CHAPTER ONE
Harley

As I pull into the driveway of the blue and brick ranch-style home, I smile
when I see the “Sold” written in red across the For Sale sign. I’ve never
owned anything in my entire life. After shutting my car off, I grab the manila
envelope that holds the paperwork and keys as well as my pet carrier and
climb out. I’ll come back for my other stuff in a bit.
When I unlock the door, I step inside and look around. The furniture looks
great, and it’s exactly what I picked out. I had it all delivered here as soon as
I closed on the house. I do a quick walk-through and everything is exactly
where it should be, which makes me happy. My office is in the back with an
unhindered view of the backyard and all the flowers growing along the fence.
The desk is cherry wood and cost me some major dough, but when I first
saw it I knew that’s where I wanted to create my stories. I’ve been writing
stories for as long as I can remember, and when I published my first two
books I didn’t expect them to blow up—but they did. It was slow going at
first, but I was happy to at least sell one copy. But then my sales started
skyrocketing every week.
In no time I was paying off my debt, student loans, and credit cards. When
I started looking for houses I wasn’t picky, but it had to have an office space
that faced something pretty to look at.
I open the sliding glass door and step out onto the back deck, and then
down the stairs. I walk around the flower beds, taking pictures of the flowers
so I can take them to the garden center and someone can tell me what they
are. Deep voices coming from the backyard next to mine have me turning to
see the men they belong to.
One guy has brown hair and a leanly muscled body—he’s holding a little
girl in his arms. The other gentleman has a mixture of blond and gray hair,
and when he turns so I can see his profile, I quickly swallow the drool that
begins to pool in my mouth. He’s got to be the most beautiful man I’ve ever
seen. His face lights up when he grabs the baby’s foot, and she squeals at
him.
I watch as the little girl lunges for him, but he catches her with practiced
ease. What is it about men and babies that makes women go crazy?
“Hi.” I jerk and see that I was obviously staring at them. “You okay?” the
younger one asks.
“Y-Yes, sorry, I just moved in. I’m Harley.” I walk toward the fence and
both men meet me there. I hold out my hand.
“I’m Reece, and the little cutie is my daughter, Charlotte—Charlie for
short. This is my father-in-law, Jack.” He shakes my hand, and then the one
named Jack looks at me like I’ve pissed him off somehow. Reluctantly, he
takes my hand in his.
It’s probably best not to tell him that when he shakes my hand, I feel a
zing that travels up my body. He’d run as fast as he could and never look
back.
The sad, unfortunate story of my life: No one ever sticks around. The first
one to leave was my mom. She died when I was five. My dad couldn’t deal
with her being gone, so he dropped my older brother and me off at our
maternal grandmother’s house and then disappeared. We never saw him
again.
Things started looking up until I turned twelve and my brother became a
monster. He stole money from our grandma, started using drugs, and by the
time he was fifteen, he was in jail for making meth with a buddy of his. He’s
been in and out of jail ever since, but I had to cut him out of my life. Our
relationship wasn’t good for my mental health.
My grandma died from a stroke right after I turned eighteen. I was
working at the time, and had I been home, I could’ve called an ambulance
and they could’ve stabilized her. Instead, she died alone.
Likewise, romantic relationships for me have been few and far between—
I’m no virgin, but with the opposite sex I have no luck. For my first real
relationship he cheated on me…and married the girl he cheated with. Last I
heard they were at kid number three. For the other serious relationship I’ve
had, he was just there one day and gone the next. He ghosted right out of my
life.
After that I just didn’t see the point in trying anymore. That’s why I write:
because the relationships in my books always end in happily ever afters, and
in reality that just doesn’t always happen.
Jack drops my hand like it’s covered in cooties. I’m not stupid—I can take
a hint. “Umm…well, it was nice meeting you.” I turn, hustling back up the
stairs and going into the house.
After eating a quick sandwich I head outside and begin to bring boxes in.
I’m carrying the last of the boxes when I trip—over my own two feet, I’m
sure. The box on top goes flying, and I go down hard on my knees, crushing
the box still in my arms.
I turn over and sit on my ass, and when I look down, my knees are torn to
shit. The blood is coming through the fabric of my jeans. Of course I have
rips in my knees now, which sucks because these were my favorite pair of
jeans.
I bury my face in my hands and will the tears burning my eyes to dry up.
Once I’ve got myself in check I take a deep breath, stand up, and limp to the
box that flew off of the other one. I bite my lip to keep from crying as I bend
down to pick it up.
“Jesus,” I hear someone mutter behind me. Closing my eyes, I pray that
I’m just hearing things and no one is there. “Give me the box and get inside.”
I open my eyes to see Jack staring at me with these intense eyes, intimidating
me.
He doesn’t even give me a chance to hand him the box—he just grabs it
from my hands and moves toward the door. I pick up the one I smashed and
follow slowly behind him. He sets the box down against the far wall and then
rolls his eyes as he takes the other box from my arms.
“T-Thank you for your help,” I tell him as he sets it down on top of the
other box.
In the corner of the living room, I open the door to the pet carrier and pull
my lilac-colored Lionhead Lop bunny, Fifty, out. He snuggles into me as I
cradle him to my chest.
“What the fuck is that?”
Jack comes walking over to me and lifts Fifty right out of my hands.
“Hey! You could at least ask to hold him. He’s a Lionhead Lop bunny. He’s
super smart and is already litter-trained. While I write he lies on a little bed
on my desk.”
“What do you write?” His voice is deep, and just rough enough to be
really fucking sexy.
This is always awkward, but I’ve learned not to be ashamed of what kind
of books I write. “I write erotic romance under the name Eva Steele. ‘Harley
Sanders’ didn’t really scream erotic romance.”
I look at Fifty, who seems to be content in Jack’s hand as the large man
scratches right behind his ear. He loves that.
“Are your books like those Fifty Shades books?” I shake my head because
really, they’re not. “Tell me about them.”
I walk over to a box labeled books and use the box cutter to open it. I grab
the first book in my series. It’s called, Love Me, Always. It’s the enemies-to-
lovers storyline with a twist: They were “boyfriend/girlfriend” when they
were little, but she moved away.
I hold it out to Jack. “Here, this is my first book. Read it, and I’m seriously
okay if you don’t like it.” We trade—he takes the book, and I take my bunny
back.
“Thanks, I’ll check it out.” He moves toward the door. “Make sure you
clean up your knees so they don’t get infected.”
“Um…okay. Thank you.” I stand to the side of the door so he can’t see
me, and to my horror he walks to the garbage bin outside of Reece’s garage
and tosses my book inside. I gasp, apparently loudly enough for him to hear
because he lowers his head and reaches back inside to grab it.
I don’t bother watching the rest. How could someone be so mean? I put
my heart and soul into these stories, and for someone to take my hard work
and throw it in the trash…it hurts.
After slamming my front door shut, I slump against it. Jack doesn’t like
me, so who cares? He doesn’t live next door. I’m sure it won’t be hard to
ignore him.

***

My doorbell rings, pulling me from my laptop. I pick up my phone and see

that it’s lunchtime. Fifty is passed out on his bed so I just leave him snoozing
and head to the front door. I look out the window and see Delilah and
Charlie.
 It’s been two months since I’ve moved into my home, and when Delilah
and I met I knew immediately that I liked her. It’s hard to believe that her and
Jack are father and daughter because she’s so sweet, and…well, he’s a grade-
A asshole.
Opening the door, I greet them with a genuine smile. “Hey, guys! Come
on in.” Delilah knows the drill and hands me Charlie as she steps inside. “Hi,
pretty girl.” The sweet little cherub squeals and gives me a smile that melts
my heart. “Not that I’m not happy to see you, but what brings you by?”
That’s when I realize that Delilah’s got a backpack over her shoulder.
“There’s a problem at the office that I need to take care of. Can you watch
Charlie? I should only be gone a couple of hours.”
I’ve watched the little princess a couple of times and she’s the easiest
baby…of course, she’s the only one I’ve ever really been around. “Of course
I can. I hit my word count already for the day.”
“Thank you so much. I’m sorry to just hop on over here and put you on
the spot.”
I hold up my hand. “Stop, it’s no problem. She and I can take Fifty out
into the backyard to play.” Delilah is obsessed with my bunny, but with a
new puppy at home it’d be too much to get one of their own.
“That’ll be fun. Where is my favorite, furry little baby?” she asks.
“He’s sleeping on his bed in my office.” Before I can blink, the blonde
disappears down the hall, returning with Fifty in her hands while she strokes
his head. My little baby is a sucker for any sort of attention. He’s gotten used
to Charlie’s noises, too, so when she sees him and emits a high-pitched
squeal he doesn’t even move.
Delilah kisses Fifty’s head and then sets him down on his little blanket on
my couch. I hand Charlie back to her momma and smile as I watch Delilah
snuggle her daughter to her chest—or as close as she can with her pregnant
belly. “You be a good girl. I love you.” Charlie smiles at her mom and
babbles in two-year-old speak. A wave of sadness washes over me. What
would it have been like to grow up surrounded by my mother’s love? She’s
been gone so long now that I can’t remember anything about her. Did she
love us? Did she hug and kiss us all the time?
I plaster on a fake smile, taking Charlie back when Delilah hands her over.
Luckily the little girl loves me and doesn’t cry when she sees her mom
leaving.
When the door shuts I look down at Charlie. “Should we go play outside?”
She claps her hands together and squeals…loudly.
Outside for our second time, Charlie walks on her chubby little legs as I
hold her hand in one of mine and Fifty’s leash in the other. We walk along
the flower beds and stop in front of the butterfly garden. I had no clue the
treasure I had in my backyard until I took the pictures into the garden center
and they told me what everything was. The employees also told me how to
take care of them.
I’m by no means an expert, but at least I don’t feel like I’m going to kill
them. I get down on my knees next to Charlie and scoop up Fifty in my
hands.
“Uba!” Charlie shouts. I’m not sure what that means, but she bends down
and touches her lips to the top of my baby’s head.
“Do you see the pretty butterflies?”
She leans into me, hugging my arm, and squeals. “Yes!”
“Where’s my nugget?” a male voice calls from the front yard. Ugh…why
is he here? I close my eyes and take a deep breath before I stand up.
“Hey, Jack,” I say as he walks into my backyard.
Charlie squeals. “Pa Pa!” She runs to her grandpa as fast as her little legs
will take her. An ache blooms in my chest when I watch his whole face
change as he holds out his arms to his granddaughter. The man is beautiful in
the rugged, manly way, but when he’s giving attention to Charlie, he’s
breathtaking.
“Hey.” He finally acknowledges my existence. “Reece took Delilah to the
doctor. She was having cramps. I told them I’d come get Charlie.”
“Oh gosh, I hope she’s okay.”
“Reece is freaking out. Delilah swears it’s just Braxton Hicks. Anyway, I
told them I’d take Charlie back to my place for the night.” He scoops
Charlotte up in his arms. “Thanks for watching her.”
He turns, and just like that, he’s gone. “Fucking dick,” I mutter under my
breath.
 CHAPTER TWO
Jack

One Year Later

For the past year, I’ve been in hell. Every time I visit my daughter and
grandbabies, I catch a glimpse of the petite, auburn-haired, green-eyed
beauty, and my cock aches to be near her, to be inside of her. It’ll never
happen because I followed my dick once and it led me to Becky—granted,
I’ll never regret it because I got Delilah out of the deal, but yeah, it’s never
going to happen again.
Of course my daughter immediately became friends with Harley, and my
granddaughter loves her. It’s not unusual for Harley to be over there watching
or helping with the kids when I stop by. Yes, okay, I may stop by more than I
need to, but it’s purely a “look but don’t touch” situation. Touching is
forbidden.
Fuck, speaking of touching…I haven’t had sex in almost three years. God,
that’s pathetic, but I’ve been too busy getting my company up and running.
Everything that happened with Delilah and her having my grandbabies also
has kept me busy.
Anytime I decide to jerk off, Harley is the queen of my fantasies. Plus,
now that I’ve read her books—and yes, I’ve bought every single one…they're
almost better than porn—I have lots and lots of material to serve as
inspiration for my pleasure.
I picture her as the heroine every single time. Then when I’m around her, I
just want to touch her. Apparently I like to torture myself. Let’s not forget,
though: She’s thirty-two and I’m forty-three and a grandfather. I’m just too
old for her; she probably wants marriage and babies, and I don’t.
Don’t get me wrong—I love women and I love pussy, but I don’t love the
drama that usually follows them. Uncomplicated is what I’ve enjoyed…easy
breezy.
After mowing the grass and trimming the bushes around my porch, I put
everything away and head inside to shower. My daughter and son-in-law are
having a cookout today, for no other reason than to get everyone together.
Plus I can spend some time with my grandkids, Charlie and my namesake,
Jackson.
When I get out of the shower I throw on jeans, a t-shirt, and motorcycle
boots. It’s a nice night; I might as well take my bike. I can’t wait until my
little Charlie girl is big enough that I can take her for rides.
On my way out to the garage, I grab my helmet. When I pull up into
Delilah’s driveway, the front door opens and my son-in-law steps out with
my grandson in his arms. I couldn’t have found a better husband for my
daughter if I’d picked him myself.
“What’s up, brother?” Reece hands over Jackson, and I hug my baby boy
to me. “Your granddaughter’s in a timeout right now.”
I smile, because she’s definitely giving her mom and dad a run for their
money. She’s a good girl—she’s just very stubborn and tests her parents all
of the time. “What did she do this time?”
“She decided to steal her momma’s lipstick and draw all over her room,
and then decided to draw on her brother.” Reece pulls up Jackson’s t-shirt,
and I can see the faint marks on his belly. We head inside, and I set Jackson
down before he crawls toward the kitchen.
I find Charlie sitting in a little chair facing the corner. When she sees me,
she smiles like she’s not in timeout. “Papa, I twouble.”
It takes a lot for me not to go pluck her out of the chair and smooch her
face, but my daughter would kick my ass if I interfered. “I see that, my little
nugget. Come give me hugs when Mommy lets you up.”
“Otay!” She smiles.
“Hey, Dad.” I kiss my daughter’s forehead and follow them through the
house and out the sliding glass door. I spot Harley right away, sitting next to
Erik’s fiancé, Shayla. She glances at me and then turns away…good. It
makes it easier to resist her if she avoids me.
 By the time food’s on, the kids are all fit to be tied. Shayla and Erik’s
oldest, Grant, helps Charlie and Carrie and Egan’s oldest son, Leif, up the
stairs from the yard. We get the kids all set up, and then we all sit down to
eat.
I’m not sure how it happened, but somehow I end up seated next to
Harley. She ignores me while talking to everyone else. I really haven’t been
the nicest to her.
“Harley, what story are you working on now?” Delilah asks.
Harley’s cheeks turn a light shade of pink. “I’m plotting a couple of
different things right now, which is usually what I do while I’m waiting for
edits to come back. I’m doing my first book signing next weekend—it’s at
the Barnes and Noble at the mall. Will you guys come?”
My daughter, forever the cheerleader, starts clapping and bouncing up and
down. “We’ll totally come. Right, girls?” She looks at both Carrie and
Shayla, and they nod their heads in agreement.
Conversation starts to die down as the evening wears on. Harley left a
little while ago, and my granddaughter is asleep on my lap. Reece keeps
offering to take her, but I shake my head every time, refusing to give up my
little nugget.
Delilah joins me a few minutes later after putting Jackson to bed. “She
loves her papa.”
“Her papa loves her.” Bending down, I place my lips on her curly brown
hair. “Thanks for dinner.”
“Of course.” Delilah looks at me closely. “Have you ever thought about
getting married again, or having more kids?”
She’s honestly never asked me this before. I shrug. “I haven’t. After your
mom, I just never let myself get close to someone again. She sent me a letter
after that first year…I had no plans to read it, but my curiosity got the best of
me.”
“What did it say?” Delilah leans forward and puts her hand over mine.
I tilt my head back and close my eyes. “Sweetheart, you don’t need to
know. It’s not important.” Nausea had pooled in my belly when I read
Becky’s words. We created the beautiful woman in front of me, and she said
she never wanted her. It was all to trap me, to mess with me, but then the
reality of motherhood didn’t appeal to her.
Delilah interrupts my thoughts. “Dad, it’s okay. I know she never wanted
me. I’m okay with that. I’ve come to terms with it. All I know is that I’m not
her. I love my kids and will never make them feel like they were mistakes.”
She lets go of my hand and strokes Charlie’s hair back from her sweet cherub
face.
“You may have come to terms with it, but I haven’t. It really fucking
sucked to read her words. She should’ve given you to me. Yes, you would’ve
been with your grandma and grandpa, but they would’ve shown you love.”
We head inside, and I take my Charlie girl upstairs and tuck her in. Both
kids are asleep, so I decide to take my leave so my daughter and son-in-law
can enjoy the rest of their evening. When I head out to my bike and straddle
it, I hear Harley’s garage door open. Seconds later, her car pulls out of the
driveway.
When she takes off down the street, I start my bike, pull out of the
driveway, and follow behind her before I can stop myself. I know she sees
me, and I pull in behind her at a little pub called Duey’s that’s two blocks
away.
She climbs out. “Are you following me?”
“Maybe…are you meeting someone?” I move toward her, crowding her
against the side of her car. Harley stares up at me, and her green eyes sparkle
under the light of the parking lot. “Answer me, darlin’.” In my head I know I
should step back, hop on my bike, and ride away, but I can’t.
Harley crosses her arms over her chest, which of course draws my
attention to her breasts, but I force my eyes to stay on her face. “It’s not like
it’s any of your business, but no, I’m not meeting someone. I just felt like I
could use a drink, and I didn’t have anything at home.” She scoots around me
and heads toward the door, with me trailing behind her like a fucking dog.
The light is dim inside, and the place is damn near empty. I sit down next
to her at the bar and signal the bartender over. Harley orders a spiced rum and
diet and I order a beer. She doesn’t talk to me at first, and I watch out of the
corner of my eye as her lips wrap around the red straw.
“How’s your bunny?” Fuck, I’m lame.
Her laugh is soft and melodic, and goes right to my dick. “He’s fine. How
was the rest of the party?”
“Good.” I pull out my phone and bring up my photo app. Holding it out to
Harley, I show her the picture Delilah took. It’s my nugget asleep on my lap.
I know I constantly bombard people with pictures of my grandkids, but I love
them to pieces. I mean come on, I delivered Charlie myself.
“Awww…she’s so adorable. You’re very lucky to have such amazing
family. I love those little munchkins.”
I take my phone back and take a drink of my beer. “I am lucky. It’s still
sometimes hard to believe that I almost lost both my girls.” I don’t dare tell
my daughter that I still occasionally have nightmares about that day. Delilah
doesn’t know that I saw her heart shatter that night while she held her
newborn daughter in her arms and looked to her mother for any semblance of
love. The fucking bitch wouldn’t even look at her.
That is why I’ll never be in another relationship. “What about you?” I ask.
“Are you and your family tight?”
Her whole demeanor changes; her eyes focus on her drink, she’s picking
at her fingernails, and a wave of sadness comes off her that makes me want to
pull her into my arms. Instead I change the subject. “I’ve read some of your
stuff.” I never planned on telling her, but I don’t want her to be sad.
“You have?” Harley sounds genuinely surprised, but why wouldn’t she? I
was an asshole the day we met, and when I left her place I know she saw me
throw her book in the garbage. It was a dick move, but considering the
attraction I felt it seemed safer to be a dick in order to keep her away from
me.
“I have, and you’re fucking talented.” I love the shade of pink her cheeks
turn. “What made you decide to write?”
Harley turns toward me, and our knees are almost touching. I hate that she
won’t look me in the eye. I reach out and grip her chin, tilting her face up
until I can see the vibrant emerald color. Her pink tongue pokes out, moving
back and forth over her lower lip…I want to nip it.
“Tell me what made you decide to write.”
She narrows her eyes at me. “Are you always this bossy?”
“Of course I am. You don’t lead a team of alpha males without being
bossy at some point.” I let go of her chin and grab my beer for another swig.
“I’m seriously shocked that you read my books, considering…” She grabs
her drink and sucks down some of it. “You didn’t have to throw it in the
trash. You could’ve just said no when I gave it to you.”
I rub a hand over my hair. “It was a dick move, and I’m sorry.”
“Thank you for saying that. I do want to ask you a question.” Harley sucks
down the rest of her drink. She sets the glass down and then asks me point
blank, “Why don’t you like me? Since the day we met, you’ve treated me like
I was nothing.”
I open my mouth to speak, but she slides off of her stool so she’s between
my legs. She grabs my face, and the next thing I know her lips are on mine.
Harley licks the seam of my lips, and I open to her and quickly take
possession of her mouth. My dick is harder than it’s ever been, and if I don’t
get control of myself I’m going to end up fucking her here on the bar.
But before I can pull her closer…she’s gone, the door to the bar shutting
behind her. In a daze, I shake my head and turn back toward the bar.
Motherfucker.
 CHAPTER THREE
Harley

“Why did I kiss him?” I mutter as I pour a cup of coffee. It’s been three
days since I kissed him and I can’t stop thinking about it. His flavor exploded
on my tongue, his lips were firm, and it made me ache in a way I’ve never
felt before…which in turn caused me to run.
Jack obviously didn’t feel anything because he didn’t follow me out, and I
haven’t seen him since. It’s not like I care, but now it’s going to be even
more awkward around him. “Harley, you’re an idiot.” Great, I’m talking to
myself now.
With my coffee in hand, I head into my office. To stay on track I have a
set schedule, obviously with a little flexibility. In the morning while I “wake
up,” I go through emails and social media. I pick up Fifty and snuggle him in
my arms. He’s the laziest animal I’ve ever seen. In seconds, he passes out. As
I scan my emails, I notice a couple from my website.
The first is from a fan that’s just discovered my books. I can’t help it and
smile wide while I read her email. I shoot her a quick response back,
thanking her for writing and saying that I’m so glad she loves my stories.
I open the second. My body tenses as I read the words.

Ms. Steele,
I thought I should inform you that I find your writing very offensive to
women. God will punish you for your sins. Repent before it’s too late.
Yours in Jesus,
 Martha

Ugh, I hit delete and roll my eyes. This isn’t the first time “Martha” has
emailed me or messaged me telling me that what I write is wrong. I ignore
and delete every one. It’s not worth it to let it get to me. Back to the task at
hand, I post a teaser from my upcoming release on all of my social media
sites and all of the links I have ready.
Once that’s all done, I carry Fifty out into the kitchen with me, where I
grab a banana and Fifty’s leash. It’s a beautiful, warm morning, and when I
step outside I see there are butterflies flitting around my butterfly garden.
Once my bunny is on his leash, I walk him with me toward the garden.
The week before, I bought a bench and placed it in front of my butterfly
garden. I love to come out here and just get lost in my thoughts. Sometimes if
I’m stuck working on a difficult scene or I’m blocked, I’ll come out here and
let my mind clear, and it gets the creative juices flowing. While I eat my
banana I feed Fifty a couple of little pieces, which the pig happily gobbles up.
I watch a couple of butterflies flit around and smile. A familiar squeal has
me turning on my bench and watching Charlie running toward me with
Delilah walking behind her with Jackson in her arms. The little cutie pie runs
right to me. I set Fifty on the ground between my feet and scoop her up onto
my lap.
“Hey, Harley, sorry to bug you, but I need a huge favor.” The blonde sits
next to me and settles Jackson on the bench between us before she reaches
down to scoop up Fifty.
“Sure, what’s up?”
She sighs. “I’m pregnant…or at least I’m pretty sure I am. I’ve got an
appointment at my OB/GYN, and then I have to go kick Reece’s butt.”
“Oh wow, I thought he got the old snip, snip.” I make the motion of
scissors with my fingers.
“He did, he just refused to take his sample in to see if it worked, which
obviously it didn’t. I hate bugging you, and I feel like I ask you to babysit all
of the time.” Delilah kisses Fifty’s head and lets Jackson kiss/drool on his
head after her.
“You know I’m always happy to watch them, but I wish I could see you
kick Reece’s butt.”
“Butt!” Charlie yells, and then hops off of my lap and walks over to the
flowers. I love how she’s so gentle when she checks them out.
 Delilah shakes her head as she looks at her daughter with soft eyes and the
sweetest smile on her lips. A wave of sadness washes over me because I’m
never going to have that—I’ll never be someone’s mom. At thirty-two, you’d
think I’d be over my abandonment issues, but I’m not and never will be. I’ll
never allow myself to truly be close to someone because I’m never going to
be left again.
While I put Fifty in his cage, Delilah takes the kids back over to her place.
It’s easier for me to watch them there. I grab a bottle of water and head on
over. Since she knows I’m coming I don’t even bother knocking. I just step
inside, and their labradoodle, Jinx, greets me at the door. “Hi, boy.” I scratch
him behind his ears and then follow him into the living room.
Charlie is on the floor brushing the hair of her doll. Delilah brings Jackson
out. “They’ve already eaten, but can have a snack in a little bit. I just changed
his diaper.”
I take him from his momma. “Go, I’ve got this.” She gives me a smile.
Quietly, she grabs her purse and disappears.
Charlie doesn’t mind her mom leaving, but Jackson gets upset. I use the
power of distraction to get him calmed down, and sure enough, he stops
crying.
The kids play together, with Charlie only getting irritated a few times.
After they play for a while, I get them set up in the kitchen with some
Goldfish crackers and sliced bananas—watching as they munch happily on
their snacks.
When I’m wiping their faces off, I hear the front door open. “Where are
my little nuggets at?” I roll my eyes—what is he doing here? I was hoping I
could keep avoiding him.
“Papa!” Charlie runs toward him while Jackson tries to lunge from my
arms. Luckily I know the little boy well so I had a good hold on him.
I get that familiar flutter in my stomach when I watch Jack smile at the
kids. He picks Charlie up, hugging her to his chest and kissing her cheeks
until she squeals. “How’s my girl?”
“Hawey’s hewe.” She points to me.
Jack’s eyes meet mine, and that stupid flutter intensifies. “I see that,” he
says to her while looking at me. “Where’s Del?”
God, I love his voice. It’s slightly rough, and makes my brain short circuit.
“She had an appointment. She’ll be back in a little bit.”
He comes toward me and holds out his arms to Jackson. “Come here,
monkey man.” I hand him over to his papa and can feel his eyes on me, but I
avoid them.
While Jack plays with the kids, I read the e-book I started the night before.
I’m not sure how much time passes before I feel little hands on my knees. I
set my e-reader down and smile at Jackson. “Hey, buddy.” He gives me a
drooly, toothy grin as he stands up, holding onto me.
Jackson has a short attention span and gets down to spider man crawl
across the room to his papa. “Charlie, do you want to help me pick up the
toys before Mommy gets home?”
While picking up, I feel Jack’s eyes on me, but I ignore him. Delilah gets
back while Charlie and I are still tidying up. I watch father and daughter
share a moment when she tells Jack that she is, in fact, pregnant again.
I’m filled with a sense of longing. I would’ve loved for my father to love
me like that, and I know I shouldn’t let it bother me because it’s been so long
that I barely remember my father. I certainly don’t remember my mom, but
there’s this loneliness that is constantly there.
Ugh, I shake those thoughts off because thinking about that now isn’t
going to help me. I tell them goodbye, making my escape as quickly as
possible. When I’m safely inside my home, I flop down on my couch and
then lie on my side, curling in on myself.
As much as I love spending time with my wonderful neighbors, I’m alone
—I’ve got no one. I get up, shaking off those thoughts. I head into my
bedroom, changing into some cut-off sweats. I put my hair up in a knot.
Heading into the backyard, I stick my earbuds in and get down in my flower
gardens, pinching off the dying or dead parts.
I don’t know why it’s so relaxing, but I can lose hours out here. When I
finish up, I head inside to shower.

***

I pull into the parking lot of Barnes and Noble and my palms begin to
sweat. This is the first signing I’ve done, and I’m scared to death that no one
will come. I did do a lot of advertising for it. I asked bloggers to share, and
have shared with my readers on social media. Out of my trunk I grab my
banner and the container with all of my swag: bookmarks, candy, pens.
The manager, Michelle, greets me at the door. “Hi, Eva—we’re so glad
you could come today.” I’ve learned that it’s better just to tell people my
name is Eva, instead of Harley. It causes too much confusion.
I hold out my hand. “Thanks for having me. I’m so excited to be here.”
She leads me to a table that has my books displayed on top of it. Michelle
takes my banner for me and sets it up so it stands tall off to the side of my
table. I’m nervous because there doesn’t seem to be anyone waiting to see
me. Granted, the signing doesn’t start for twenty more minutes.
I lay out my swag on the table and grab a couple of pens and a marker out
of my bag, laying them out on the other side of me. After that’s done,
Michelle leads me to their little coffee shop and I grab a vanilla latte. I head
back to my table and sit down behind it. I pull out my phone and check in on
Facebook so anyone who follows me knows where I am.
My nerves kick in as I see the clock getting closer and closer to one
o’clock. There are a few people here, but they’re milling around. I drink the
rest of my latte and let Michelle know that I’ll be right back.
I use the bathroom and wash my hands. I check myself in the mirror and
sigh. Working from home has its advantages, but when I actually get out I try
to at least do my makeup and hair. I pull my lip gloss out and dab it on my
lips. This color, candy apple red, is a lot more daring than I’m used to.
Normally I stick to the clear gloss, but when I woke up I decided I wanted to
be a little daring.
I grab my powder and swipe it over my nose, around my mouth, and my
chin. In the mirror, I give myself a once-over. I decided to wear a pair of gray
skinny jeans, a pair of peep-toe black booties, and a light hunter green gauzy
t-shirt with a white cami underneath. I turn to look at my backside and sigh.
“I really need to start working out more,” I whisper.
I’m just like every other woman: overly critical of my body. My boobs are
too small, my hips are too wide, and my butt too big. Oh well—I can’t do
anything about it right now. I take a deep breath before grabbing the door
handle and stepping out into the hall.
When I reach the table, I see a couple of women standing a few feet away
from my table talking to each other. Michelle walks up and smiles. “Don’t be
nervous. People will start filtering in soon.”
As soon as I sit down, the two women waiting come toward me with big
smiles. They’ve both read my books, and we start chatting. It makes my heart
swell to see them both so passionate. They both buy my latest release and I
sign it for them. After posing for pictures, I hug them both and watch them
walk out.
 For the first hour it’s sporadic, but then a line starts to form. I sign books,
e-book covers, and bookmarks and pose for pictures. Everyone is nice, and so
it’s easy to talk. When I look up, watching the girl whose book I just signed
walk away, I spot Delilah, Shayla, and Carrie standing toward the end of the
line.
They wave wildly and then give me the thumbs-up. It takes about twenty
minutes before they reach me. “I know someone famous.” Delilah says it like
I’m a movie star or something.
I come around and hug the three of them. “Thank you so much for
coming.”
“We wouldn’t miss it.” Shayla gives me a huge smile. “Plus Erik loves it
when I read your books.” She wiggles her eyebrows at me.
“Ewww…gross,” Delilah says while covering her ears. “I don’t want to
hear that. He’s like my brother.”
“Yeah, but he is pretty hot,” Carrie adds.
Shayla holds up her hands. “No more talking about my hot fiancé. My
hormones have made me crazy enough already.” She rubs a hand over her
swollen belly.
They each grab the books they want to buy, and I get busy signing them
while they chat about their kids. Even after losing my mom and then
essentially my dad, I still wanted children. I wanted a loud, loving family that
was close. Until the day I realized that it just wasn’t meant to be. I’m green
with envy, and I shouldn’t be—I’m happy for my new friends, but I wish I
was able to join in their conversation.
The four of us pose for a couple of pictures, and then I say goodbye.
I look at the clock and see that my time is up. I’ve had a lot of fun, and
even made a new fan when the woman stopped at my table and asked me
about my books. After we finished talking, she bought my first series.
I stand up as I begin clearing off the table. Moving around to the front, I
look at what books are left. Michelle comes over to me. “You had a nice
turnout.”
“I did! Thank you again for having me.” She heads back toward the front,
and I hear a throat clearing behind me.
I’m sure the look on my face is comical when I find Jack of all people
standing behind me. Of course the asshole looks hot as fuck in dark washed
jeans and a dark gray t-shirt that molds to his chest and shows off his
muscular arms. “H-Hey. What are you doing here?”
 Jack runs a hand through his hair. “I was in the neighborhood and
remembered you said you were signing books today. How’d it go?”
I’m struck speechless. I know I look ridiculous as my mouth opens and
closes. I take a deep breath. “I-It went well. Thanks for asking.”
“Good. Will you sign one for me?” He walks up to the books still sitting
on the table and grabs one off of the top. “This one.”
I take it from him and sit down. I pick up my pen and open the front cover.
This one was my favorite to write. It’s about two co-workers who don’t get
along, and then after a drunken night they sleep together. She ends up getting
pregnant, and they try making their relationship work. It’s not an easy
journey, and it’s pretty angsty, but they do get their happily ever after.
After I sign it, I hand it to him. “Thank you for coming. That was so nice
of you.”
His whole demeanor changes and it’s like he just shuts down. “I’m not
nice—remember that.” He walks away leaving me confused and irritated.
One thing I know for sure is I’m done trying to be nice to the asshole.
I signal Michelle to come grab the books that are left and quickly pack my
stuff—making my escape before he comes back.
Once I’m home, I take everything into my office and put it away. I pull
Fifty out of his cage, letting him hop all around the living room while I clean
his cage and feed him. I grab myself a glass of wine. I head out to my swing
and have a seat.
I sip my glass of Riesling and watch the birds fly around, singing to each
other. Why did Jack bother coming if he was going to turn the asshole on? I
swear I think he just hates me and loves giving me whiplash with his
mercurial mood.
Lord knows he’s been avoiding me since the night I kissed him—not my
finest moment, apparently. Kissing him awakened my slumbering libido, and
now I’ve got sex on the brain constantly. It’s only been a week since it
happened, but I can’t stop thinking about my lips on his, or the way he took
complete control of the kiss.
I’ve only ever had two lovers, and they were long-ish relationships. It’s
been four years since the last time I had sex, but honestly I have better
orgasms when I masturbate. Lane and John were nothing to brag about,
either. Of course Lane said I was a cold fish in bed, and that’s why he
cheated. Then it made me tense up with John, so the sex was awkward and
underwhelming.
 But today is a new day. What if I went out, picked up a man, and had sex?
Just a one-time thing, and then I’d never have to see him again? I review the
pros and cons in my head over and over. Ugh, thanks a lot, Jack, for making
me crazy and confused. I stand up and head inside, making the decision to
just go out and see what the single men situation looks like.
In my bathroom I plug in my flat iron and then head into my bedroom.
Two years ago, I bought my first little black dress, but I’ve never had the
courage to wear it. I pull it out of the closet and look it over. Back in the
bathroom I take a quick shower, rushing through shaving my underarms and
legs. This impulsive idea makes me glad that I wax down below so I don’t
have to worry about doing any shaving there.
I smooth lotion all over my body and then slip into an emerald green silk
bra and panty set. I may not go out, and I may not always wear a bra, but
when I do, I want something pretty. I put my robe on as I head into the
bathroom to do my makeup.
I’d love to say I give myself smoky eyes and dewy skin, but instead I go
for the “less is more” look, opting for some mascara, a little bronzer on my
cheeks, and red-tinted gloss on my lips. I flat iron my curls and then pin my
bangs to the side.
I slip into my dress, which is form-fitting and hits me right above my
knees. The bodice is slimming and gives just a hint of cleavage. The sleeves
are capped with ruffles around the edge. I can’t do heels so I slip on a pair of
black wedges. I grab my iPad and Google bars that are within twenty minutes
from my place. On Yelp I find a whiskey bar that looks promising. It’s eight
o’clock and hopefully it’s not too busy. If it is, I’ll stay for a drink and then
come home. I pop a mint in my mouth, grab my car keys, and lock up the
house.
I sing along to the radio as I drive across town. I’m a terrible singer, but
I’ll do anything to quell the nerves. I sing along to Heart while I pull into the
parking lot of the bar and feel myself relax when I find there aren’t a ton of
cars here.
 CHAPTER FOUR
Jack

“Don’t worry about us. You guys deserve a night away,” I tell my
daughter as my son-in-law drags her out of the house. They’re going to see
Pink downtown, so I rented them a suite for the night. “I’ve got Elizabeth on
speed dial.”
Delilah runs toward me and throws her arms around my neck. “I’m not
worried. I just hate leaving them, but I love you and thank you for staying
with them.”
I kiss her forehead and smile down at her. To me she’ll always be the little
blonde girl with pigtails who’d make me spin her round and round until we’d
fall to the ground. Her little giggles were the balm to my soul. It’s hard to
look at her now and see that she’s a grown woman with a family of her own.
“Reece, take care of my daughter.” They wave from their SUV and pull
out of the driveway. I close and lock the door behind me. In the living room,
Charlie is glued to Peppa Pig, and luckily she was oblivious to her mom and
dad leaving.
“Hey, my little nugget, I’m going to check on your brother, and how about
Papa makes some dinner?”
I laugh and shake my head because she holds out her hand in a shooing
motion, which I know she gets from her mother. Upstairs I find my namesake
standing up in his crib. He reaches for me as soon as he sees me. I scoop him
up and snuggle him to my chest. My boy loves me, that’s for sure.
While I change his diaper, we discuss the Bears’ chances of making it to
the Super Bowl. He babbles away in his secret baby language. Once my boy
is cleaned up, I carry him downstairs. I hear Jinx barking from the backyard
so I let him in.
My eyes go to Harley’s backyard, hoping to catch a glimpse of her—
stupid I know, but there’s just something about her that pulls me in and
makes me want to make stupid decisions…the kind of decisions that left me
with a crazy ex-wife who was going to steal my grandbaby and sell her.

***

Jackson’s crying so hard it’s almost a scream. The kiddo went down for
the night a few hours ago, and when he started screaming it scared the shit
out of me. I ran upstairs and found he’d overflowed his diaper. He was sitting
in the middle of his crib screaming bloody murder with big fat tears rolling
down his cheeks.
I took him into the bathroom, got him cleaned up, and dressed in fresh pjs.
He cried the whole time. Now we’re downstairs and I’ve tried rocking him,
bouncing him, and singing to him, but he’s still inconsolable.
Headlights flash across the living room and I look out the front window to
see Harley pulling into her driveway. I open the front door, and she must hear
Jackson’s screaming because she looks toward us. “I need help,” is all I say
and she comes rushing over.
“What’s going on?” Harley walks up the steps. “Jackson, what’s the
matter?” She plucks Jackson from my arms and walks right by me into the
house.
“He’s been like this for about the past hour. If you’ve got him, I’ve got to
go grab his bedding. The kid shit up his back, his front, and all over his crib.”
She hugs the baby to her chest and kisses his forehead. I watch her place
her hand on his forehead. “Do you have a thermometer? He feels warm.”
I run upstairs and grab it. Harley takes it from me and runs it over his
forehead. When it beeps, she looks at the display. “He’s got a low-grade
fever. Do they have some children’s fever reducer?”
“Let me check.” Up in the nursery I find the ibuprofen and take it
downstairs to her. I’m ashamed to admit I’m freaking out a bit. I’ve been
deployed, I’ve seen and done things I wish I could forget, I’ve dealt with a
psychotic ex-wife and delivered my granddaughter, but now…now I feel like
I’m failing my grandson because I didn’t realize he was sick.
 Harley reads the label, and then brings me my boy. “Take him while I get
his medicine ready.” She disappears into the kitchen and returns with a little
syringe-looking thing with purple liquid in it. “Hey, little man, I need you to
take this.” She grabs Jackson gently by his cheeks, puts the tip of the syringe
in his mouth, and slowly gives him the medicine.
Half of it he spits out, but she just scoops it up with her finger and brings it
to his lips. My grandson obviously knows a good thing when he sees it
because he lunges for her, gripping her hair and burying his face in her neck
as he whimpers.
Eventually, it’s four in the morning, and I’m exhausted and half delirious.
Harley and I have taken turns getting up with Jackson—or I should say,
sitting up with him. His fever went down, but the poor kid is restless. Right
now I’m at one end of the couch while Harley is asleep on the other end,
facing the back with Jackson lying in between.
While she snores softly, my grandson plays with the ends of his hair and
drinks his bottle of Pedialyte. I don’t know what I would’ve done without her
help tonight. She didn’t once act like it was bothersome for her to be here,
and even when he had an explosion that got all over the sexy as fuck dress
she was wearing, she just smiled, ran home to get clean clothes, and then took
a shower in the hall bathroom.
When she was in the shower I threw her dress and Jackson’s pajamas in
the wash, hoping that the material wouldn’t be ruined. I’d really like to see
her in it again.
I texted Reece an hour ago just so he’d know what they were coming
home to. If I know my daughter, they’ll be home by eight if not sooner.
Luckily every time I’ve checked on Charlie she’s been passed out in her
princess bed that I bought her for her third birthday. Jinx is oblivious to all
the drama going on, sleeping tucked into Charlie’s side.
By the time seven o’clock rolls around, Jackson is finally sleeping, but
only if he’s on Harley. We tried to move him, but he screamed his head off. I
got them situated on Del and Reece’s bed surrounded by pillows—just in
case, but the kid hasn’t moved since.
I watch the two of them sleeping curled up together and I feel a foreign
feeling in my chest. I rub at it, trying to make it go away, but I’m interrupted
when I hear that sweet little voice.
“Papa!” My girl is always happy when she wakes up.
I put my finger in front of my lips, and she copies me. “Brother is sick,
and finally sleeping. Can you be a big girl and be quiet?”
She nods and then disappears into the bathroom, sitting on the toilet with
the door wide open. When she’s done, she washes her hands. “Don’t forget to
brush your teeth.”
While she does that, I take Jinx out, and she joins me in the kitchen a few
minutes later. “What do you want for breakfast, Nugget?”
She taps her chin like she’s thinking, which is something Reece does. In
looks she’s all Del just with dark hair, but she acts just like her daddy.
“Waffles!”
Charlie’s on her second helping, and I’m downing my third cup of coffee
when the front door opens…knew it. I greet my daughter and son-in-law, and
she doesn’t look happy. “Dad, why didn’t you call us? We would’ve come
home last night.”
“That’s exactly why I didn’t call you. I didn’t want you to have to come
home. Harley and I had it handled.”
Delilah freezes, and then looks at me. “Harley helped?”
“Yeah, we were an hour into his meltdown when she pulled into her
driveway. She came over and helped. We finally got him to sleep, but he’d
only sleep on her, so they’re on your bed. I hope that’s okay.”
My daughter wraps her arms around my waist. “Thank you for taking such
good care of my babies. What’s going on with him?”
I tell her what happened while Reece sits with Charlie in the kitchen.
Upstairs we stop in the doorway of their bedroom and watch Harley and
Jackson sleep. “It sounds like his ears again. This is the second ear infection
he’s had.” Jackson hears his momma’s voice because his eyes pop open and
he crawls off Harley, waking her up.
Harley sits up looking dazed, grabs Jackson, and crawls off the bed.
Delilah takes Jackson and hugs him to her chest. My eyes go back to Harley
—why does her sleepy look turn me on so much? I turn away to avoid
looking at her and getting an erection in front of my daughter.
The girls talk quietly as they follow me downstairs.
In the kitchen I grab my coffee and pour Harley one, which she gladly
accepts. “How was Pink?”
“Dad, it was amazing. Wasn’t it, Reece?” My daughter bends down and
kisses her husband’s temple.
Reece smiles up at her. “It was great, baby.”
I’ll admit I wasn’t happy when I learned what went down between these
two, especially with Reece being so much older than Delilah, but over and
over he’s proven to be an amazing husband and amazing father.
“Well I’m glad you guys had a good time.” I wrap my arms around my
daughter’s shoulders and kiss her forehead.
Harley stands up. “I’m going to head home and take a nap.” She bends
down and kisses Charlie’s cheek, and then that feeling in my chest comes
back, especially when my little nugget giggles and wraps her arms around
Harley’s neck. She kisses her cheek and leaves syrup lip prints behind.
Harley doesn’t even wipe it off—she just bops Charlie on the nose and
says goodbye to Reece and Del.
“Thanks for helping Dad with Jackson.”
“It was my pleasure,” she says before I hear the front door open and close.
I stare in the direction she just left in, feeling eyes on me. I look down to
see Delilah and Reece both staring at me. “What?”
“Nothing…nothing at all.” She smirks, and I shake my head.
“I’m going to go crash. Let me know if you need me for anything.” I kiss
my grandkids and then my daughter before I head out to my truck, but instead
of climbing inside and going home, I walk over to Harley’s.
I ring the doorbell and contemplate leaving the entire time I wait for her to
answer, but when I hear the deadbolt flip and the door open I know it’s too
late…or at least that’s what I keep telling myself.
“What’s up, Jack?” My eyes rake over her, and my dick twitches in my
jeans. She’s in a red cami and little bootie shorts that are light gray. Were her
legs always this long? “Do you want to come in?”
I don’t answer her—I just step through the doorway into her living room,
shutting the door behind me. “Come here,” I say softly, loving that she
doesn’t hesitate. When she stops in front of me, the scent of lavender fills my
nose.
I reach out and tuck an errant curl behind her ear. “Thank you for helping
last night.”
Her cheeks turn a light shade of pink. “It was my pleasure. I was happy to
help.” Harley stares up at me and licks her lips nervously. I don’t miss the
way her pupils dilate.
Every muscle in my body pushes me to reach out and grab her—to take
her, to claim her, but is that what I do? No, of course not—instead, I grab her
gently by her shoulders and move her back away from me.
“See ya ’round.” I walk out and hop in my truck. I don’t miss my daughter
watching me from her front window.
I need to get laid—finally break the celibate life I’ve been living, and
maybe then I’ll no longer feel that invisible pull toward Harley. She’s the
type of trouble that I don’t need. Been there, done that, bought the t-shirt. I’m
not saying she’s like Delilah’s mom, but I just can’t go through that again.

***

“Yeah, Friday at nine sounds good. I’ll make sure Egan’s there,” I tell our
sales rep for our security equipment. They’ve got new cameras that are
supposed to be top of the line, but I don’t order any of that stuff until Egan
looks it over.
“Great Jack, I’ll see you then.”
I hang up, add the meeting to my calendar, and then send Egan an invite.
He’s still here so I’m not surprised that he answers me right away that he’ll
be at the meeting. I grab the signed invoices from my desk and take them
down the hall to Del’s office, which is occupied by Shayla today.
I come to the door and find Erik down on his haunches, both hands on
Shayla’s swollen belly, and he’s talking quietly to it.
I knock on the doorframe. “Sorry to interrupt. Here are those invoices.
How are you feeling, sweetheart?”
She shoots me the biggest smile while her fiancé continues to talk to and
rub her belly. “I feel great Jack, thanks.” Shayla points at her belly. “We’re
having a boy.” They’re only a few weeks from her due date.
“That’s fantastic news. Just remember they said Charlie was a boy. They
can be wrong.” The moment my Charlie girl slid free from her momma and I
saw she was a she, I’d been shocked, but so happy.
Erik stands up and holds up the picture. “Look, he’s showing off the
goods.” Sure enough, the kid has everything on display.
I slap him on the back. “That’s great news, brother.” I move around the
desk and pull Shayla into my arms and kiss the top of her head.
“Congratulations. What does Grant think about it?”
Shayla had been married before and the son of a bitch was abusive. It took
her son, who was three at the time, witnessing one of his father’s assaults on
her before she finally left him. Her boy was understandably skittish around
men, but Erik’s seemed to have turned that around.
Now Erik, the reformed womanizer, and Shayla are getting married. They
have a hard road to travel, but they’re all settling into life together, and we’re
all happy for them.
“Grant’s excited. He and Erik have had talks about big brother
responsibilities.” She smiles up at Erik. “Both of my guys are excited.”
I leave them and head down to my office. I’ll do some research on a case
I’m working on and then head to the gym before I finally head home.
I pull my truck into my garage and climb out as the door shuts. Inside, I
toss my keys and my wallet on the breakfast bar. I head into my bedroom and
strip off my sweat-soaked t-shirt and shorts before heading into the bathroom.
I let the water flow over my body, relaxing my sore muscles. I rub my
hand over the scar on my left hip from the shot that made me decide to end
my military career. Most days there’s a little ache, but when I work out it can
sometimes get worse, causing me to walk a little stiffer when I first get up.
It’s hard to believe that it’s been six years since I took the bullet. When I
thought I was dying, my life flashed before my eyes. Everything I saw was
about my daughter: regrets for leaving her with her mother, leaving her when
I was deployed, and regret for not fighting harder to protect Delilah.
I push those thoughts away because they only get me upset, and they don’t
change anything. Instead, my thoughts flash to the beautiful auburn-haired
thorn in my side—images of her with my grandson snuggled against her
chest bring forth thoughts of her holding our child that way.
“Fuck,” I growl before I turn the water off and step out of the shower. I
quickly dry myself off before wrapping my towel around my hips and
heading into the bedroom.
I sit down on my bed and grab my laptop. I type in the address of the porn
site I visit when I need to get off, but instead of hitting enter, I backtrack and
Google Eva Steele. When her beautiful smile pops up on the screen, my cock
immediately gets hard.
I get settled on my stack of pillows and wrap my hand around my dick.
Images of her flashing me that smile while she rides my dick flit through my
mind while I begin to pump up and down. Fuck, I haven’t done this in a
while; I can already feel that tingle at the base of my spine.
I close my eyes and imagine flipping her over, slapping that gorgeous ass
of hers as I pound into her from behind. If I think real hard, I can hear her
moan my name, and then I come all over my hand.
I clean myself off with my towel, shut off my laptop, and climb under the
covers. I need to get fucking laid, is my last thought before I fall asleep.
 CHAPTER FIVE
Harley

I stretch my arms above my head as I finish my marathon editing session.

For the past forty-eight hours I’ve barely slept, working round the clock to
get my edits back to my editor. I glance at my desk and shake my head;
wrappers, pop bottles, and cups line my desk—the proof that I’ve barely
moved. But edits are done now, so I can relax the rest of the day.
I pull the garbage bag out of the little can in my office and start throwing
away the trash. Once that’s done, I open the windows to air out the room. It’s
not like it smells, but the air is just a little stale.
I carry the trash out the back door and throw it into the can. The sun is
almost blinding, but I tip my head back. The warmth seeps into me, and I
sigh. I glance over at Delilah and Reece’s place when I hear Charlie’s little
girl giggles.
I smile when Reece comes into view with his daughter on his shoulders.
“Fasser, fasser Daddy,” she squeals in her little girl voice.
He starts jogging around their yard in circles, her little hands in his and her
little brown pigtails bobbing up and down behind her. That sense of longing
fills me again, but I push it down.
I step back inside before he catches me staring and gets the wrong idea. I
grab Fifty out of his cage and let him hop around while I clean his litter box.
When that’s all done, I take him with me into my office and place him on his
bed. I send my manuscript back to my editor and check my email.
There’s a couple from readers, and I quickly answer them. There’s also
one from Martha, but I delete it; I’m not in the mood to hear how horrible I
am. I see a couple of emails from the dating site I signed up for in the spur of
the moment the other night. Being lonely is probably not the right reason to
join, but when I had gone to the bar to look for a man, it had been an absolute
disaster.
The only guys who hit on me were either young and hammered or old and
sleazy. I didn’t even finish the drink I ordered. Instead, I went to a little diner
by the bar and had coffee and pancakes while I read on my phone. When I
got home and before I got out of my car, I heard a baby screaming.
I enjoyed helping Jack with little Jackson, but was so exhausted when it
was over. After I went home and Jack showed up things got weird between us
and I thought he was going to kiss me, but instead he left and he’s avoided
me ever since.
I know I should just forget about the infuriating man, but I can’t. I’m
drawn to him in a way that scares me…and exhilarates me. He’s definitely
shown me time and time again that he’s not into me. When will my dumbass
get with the program and just think of him as a friend—one that doesn’t
really even like me?
I pull up the emails from the dating site: One is a welcome email, and one
has instructions on how to log into the app to see my matches. I grab my
phone, download the app, and then after entering my email and password, my
account pops up. The notification tells me that I have two men possibly
interested.
The first is Peter: a thirty-four-year-old single father. I click on his picture,
and he’s cute. He’s got light blond hair, and it looks like brown eyes. He
works for the Chicago Cubs. The second is Jonathon, a forty-year-old
professor at Loyola University. He’s got no kids, and doesn’t want them.
He’s very handsome, and reminds me of a more polished version of Jack
—nope, not going there again. That man is no longer going to monopolize
my thoughts.
Before I lose my nerve, I type out a quick response. I respond to Jonathon.

Harley: Hi Jonathon, I’m not sure what to say but it appears we’re a
match. I don’t know how this works, but if you’d like to talk just message
me back. We can exchange emails–Harley

I tip my head back and stare at the ceiling. When did this ache form inside
me? I’ve always been at least content with my life. I’ve never felt this lost,
but maybe living next to Reece, Delilah, and their family has made me realize
what I’ve been missing most of my life.
They’re a beautiful family, and it’s clear how much they love each other.
My grandma used to tell me stories about my family before my mom died.
My mom played piano and her and Daddy would sit together and sing for my
brother and me. We’d dance around the living room together for my grandma
and grandpa to watch.
The four of us were inseparable, and then it all fell apart. My dad was so
heartbroken when he lost my mom that he couldn’t handle us and took us to
our grandma’s.
I’ve often thought about hiring someone to find my father—for the sole
purpose of knowing if he’s okay. I’ve thought about finding my brother, but
with his record and history of drug abuse I can’t take the chance that he’s still
a mess and getting on his radar.
I plug my phone into the charger and then strip out of my clothes on the
way to the shower. Sometimes when I get lost in my work I skip the daily
hygiene—it’s scary, I know.
I take my time scrubbing myself from head to toe, washing and
conditioning my hair twice. When I’m done I feel human again. After
moisturizing my face and body, I blow dry my hair and then throw it into a
knot on my head.
After throwing on some athletic shorts and a t-shirt, I head back into my
office, grab Fifty, snuggling him close before I put him in his cage, and grab
his food and fresh water.
I hear my phone ping in the other room, and I grab it out of the office. My
heart rate speeds up when I see it’s a message from Jonathon.

***

I never thought another person could be so freaking boring, but Jonathon

is the worst. Things were great when we messaged each other, and then
texted. We’ve done the texting thing for a couple of weeks, and he seemed
like a really nice guy, but then we decided to meet.
Delilah came over earlier and helped me pick out an outfit, although she
seemed to not be very enthusiastic about it, and she wouldn’t say why. To
keep it casual I’m wearing gray tailored shorts, a white tank top, a short-
sleeved emerald green cardigan, and black ballet flats.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” she’d asked.
“It’s just coffee,” I’d told her, but she still didn’t look convinced. I gave
her the guy’s name, the name of the coffee shop, and promised to call when I
was home.
She’d looked at me closely, and then sighed. “Okay, but seriously if you
get any bad feelings you call me, and I’ll send Reece to rescue you.”
Now I’m listening to Mr. “I’m the smartest man in the universe” drone on
and on about every award he’s won, and how he’s the head of his department.
We’ve been here for a half hour and he hasn’t stopped talking. He’s such a
good-looking man, and there is nothing wrong with confidence, but this guy
loves himself.
Over texts he seemed generally interested in me, but now…nothing. I sip
my latte and feign interest while he talks, and talks, and talks, and fucking
talks.
“So tell me about yourself, Harley. What do you do for a living?”
“Um…well I’m an author. I write romance novels.” The minute his nose
crinkles I brace for the snide comments, and he doesn’t disappoint.
“So you write porn? Nice.”
I ball my fist and feel my hackles rise. “It’s not porn, it’s romance stories
with sex. There’s nothing wrong with love stories.”
“Ha! Love stories? They give women unrealistic expectations.”
I stand up. “You know, obviously you didn’t read my profile—otherwise
you would’ve seen that I put right on there that I write romance novels. Then
maybe you wouldn’t have wasted my time, or yours.”
I head out to my car feeling extremely disappointed. I’m tempted to cancel
my account and say forget it. I could’ve said I did something else, but I refuse
to lie about it. I’m not ashamed of what I write. I love the beautiful tales I tell,
and yes, the sex is raw, dirty, and very descriptive, but that’s what I love
about writing it.
Maybe I’ll give the other guy a chance, or see if anyone else is a match.
When I reach my house I find Jack and Reece standing on the sidewalk with
Charlie riding her hot pink motorized motorcycle.
When I get out of my car, I see Del’s out front on their steps with Jackson
and she waves me over. “How was your date?”
“It was terrible.” I reach her and hold out my hands to take the baby and
snuggle him to my chest. “He spent most of the time talking about himself.
Then he asked me what I did for a living, so I told him because I’m not
embarrassed. He basically told me I write porn, and I give women unrealistic
expectations.”
“Oh my God, what did you say?”
“I told him he would’ve known that had he actually read my profile and
that he wasted my time.”
“Well…maybe next time you’ll have better luck.” She gives me a quick
hug.
We sit on the front steps while the men follow behind Charlie as she rolls
down the sidewalk. “I don’t know. We’ll see. I wanted to get back out there,
but I just haven’t had any luck so far. Fifty’s the only man I need in my life…
or this little cutie pie right here.” I kiss Jackson’s chubby cheek, and then
blow a raspberry on it until he squeals.
We’re both quiet for a moment, and then Delilah surprises me. “What do
you think of my dad?”
I freeze. Does she know? “Umm…what do you mean?”
She looks at me closely, and flashes me a smile. “I see the way he looks at
you. I’ve seen the way you try to avoid looking at him. It’s funny; when my
dad called earlier and I told him you were out on a coffee date, he came right
over, and he’s been out front looking at your house every couple of minutes.”
I shake my head. “I don’t know what you think you’ve seen, but he
doesn’t like me. Most of the time he acts like he can’t wait to be rid of me.”
Delilah grabs my wrist and leans in. “My mother did a number on him. I
honestly haven’t seen him date since I’ve been in Chicago.”
“Aren’t daughters supposed to hate the women who come into their
father’s lives?”
She laughs softly. “Nah…I just want him to be happy, maybe give me
some brothers or sisters, and have the love of a good woman. I think that
woman could be you.”
I know my mouth is hanging open right now. It even opens and closes, but
nothing comes out. “How do you know it’s me?”
“Just a feeling I get, especially when you’re near each other. I think you
might be just what each other needs. Plus we love you, our kids love you.”
She holds her hands up. “No pressure and I know he can be a grump, but just
think about what I said.”
Luckily she drops it. She and I decide to take Jackson and Jinx for a walk.
I grab the stroller out of the garage. While she goes into the house to get the
dog, I get Jackson all strapped in. Delilah comes out with Jinx on his leash,
then we walk.

***

I grab my salad and carry it into the living room, and turn on the TV. I pull
up True Blood on my Amazon Fire Stick: my latest binge-watching treat. I’ve
seen it before, but it’s been a while. I’ve thought about writing a paranormal
romance because I love to read them. The rest of the year is pretty booked up,
but that’s on the agenda for next year.
I grab Fifty and snuggle up with him on the couch. I feed him plain pieces
of lettuce while I eat my salad. I finish eating and place my bowl on the
coffee table, curling up on my side absently stroking Fifty’s soft fur.
My phone pings and I grab it off of the table. I have another match on that
dating website. With a sigh, I toss my phone back on the table. I’m not in the
mood to look—Delilah’s words run through my mind.
She can’t possibly want me with her dad, but she’s under the wrong
impression that he likes me. I won’t lie, as much as I don’t want to—I have a
crush on the man. My doorbell rings, pulling me from my thoughts. I stand
up and look out the window—it’s a UPS driver.
I smile when I open the door. “Here you go, ma’am, sign right here.” He
holds out the little device for me to sign.
I take the package from him and close the door. “Fifty, what is this?”
Sometimes I forget when I order swag or paperback books. I look at the
return address and it’s a P.O. Box. I take the box into the kitchen, grab a
knife, and open it.
It’s some shredded paper. “That’s weird.” I dig through the box, and it’s
empty. That’s when I notice a sliver of paper looks like it has color on it.
It takes a few seconds to realize it’s one of my books—actually, it appears
to be several books. I dig through the scraps, looking for a card, a
note…something, but come up with nothing. I bury both hands in the box,
grabbing wads of shredded paper, and begin to cry.
All of my hard work, and someone just destroyed it. God, that hurts so
much. I let the papers in my hand go and pick up the box. I don’t even care
that I have tears running down my face as I step outside and walk down to the
curb where my garbage bin sits.
I flip the lid open and tip the box inside until all of the paper is emptied
out. I wipe angrily at the tears as I march back up to my front door. “Harley?”
Shit, I really don’t need his crap right now.
I keep my back to him. “Hey, Jack.” I quickly step inside, but I feel him
step in behind me. I close my eyes to get myself straight, then turn to look at
the man. “What’s up?” Trying to act casual, I give him a smile.
“Why were you crying? What was in the box?”
“It’s really none of your business. Go away.” I turn from him and feel him
follow me into the kitchen.
“Whatever it was upset you. Tell me what was in the box.” He crowds me
until I’m against my refrigerator. “What. Was. It?”
I try to shove him away, but he’s like a freaking rock. “It was one or more
of my books, and the asshole completely shredded them.”
“Did they leave a note?” I shake my head. “What about the return
address?” Jack’s voice is softer, gentler, than he’s ever used with me before.
“It was a P.O. Box.” I look down and realize my hands are still on his
chest. I go to move them, but he puts his hands over mine, holding them
there. “If you’re wondering why I was crying, it’s because they took my hard
work and destroyed it like it was nothing, and I was pissed.”
Before I can react, he palms the back of my head and pulls me toward
him. My arms automatically wrap around his waist. I begin to cry again as he
comforts me. “I could j-just scream I-I’m so mad.”
“Has something like this happened before?”
I start to shake my head, but then I remember the emails. “A woman
named Martha, she emails me sometimes. She tells me I’m a sinner. I should
repent…yada yada yada. It’s harmless.”
“If she sent the books, she knows your address. Darlin’, is your real name
and address listed anywhere that a reader could get ahold of?”
“I don’t think so. No one knows me by my real name. You guys are the
only ones who know that I’m Eva.”
“Do you have the emails?”
I shake my head. “I didn’t see a reason to keep them.”
He pulls back and looks down at me. My fingers itch to stroke his square
jaw that’s covered in just enough scruff. “Promise me if you get emailed
again you keep it and let me take a look. People are crazy and not everyone
can be trusted.”
I nervously lick my lips, and I don’t miss the way his eyes land on my
mouth, watching my tongue wetting them. I nod. “I promise.”
 “Good,” he whispers just before his lips are on mine. It’s a surprisingly
soft kiss that makes my toes curl, and my pussy clench. I let him set the tone,
and he doesn’t disappoint. He increases the pressure and coaxes my mouth
open. Our tongues dance together, and I moan against his lips.
I grip his t-shirt at his sides as I tip my head to allow him deeper. A warm
feeling spreads through me, and I want to be as close as I can to him. Jack
must be able to read my thoughts because he wraps an arm around my waist,
hugging me to him. I don’t miss his erection that’s pressed against my belly.
All too soon Jack ends the kiss. He cups my chin and strokes his thumb
back and forth across my lower lip. “Fuck me, you’re pretty,” he whispers,
and then leans down to kiss my lips again before pulling back. “Have dinner
with me tomorrow night?”
“Okay, I’d like that.” I’m trying to remain cool when all I want to do is
jump up and down screaming, but he’s been so hot and cold with me.
“I’ll be here at seven.” He leans down until his breath tickles my lips. “I’d
really love it if you wore that black dress.”
I nod, and he grabs my hand and then walks me toward my front door. He
kisses me one more time, and then he’s gone—just like that.
I can’t help but wonder if I made a mistake saying yes to him. Is this going
to be one of those times where he acts like he’s into me but then pushes me
away? Only time will tell.
 CHAPTER SIX
Jack

I pull my Expedition into my garage, kill the engine, and hop out. I’ve got
an hour to get ready for my date. Fuck, I can’t remember the last time I went
on a date. Hell, I think it was shortly after Becky and I got divorced. I was
too fucked up to really give myself to someone.
I swore I was over it, but when everything happened with Delilah and
Charlie, it brought it all back to the forefront. I swore I was planning on
staying away from Harley. She’s made me think about things I never planned
on thinking about ever again, but the moment I saw her crying in her front
yard I knew I couldn’t stay away from her any longer.
My daughter has been hounding me since last night asking questions.
Earlier today she came into my office and tried to pump me for information.
She’s definitely my daughter, and she’d make a hell of an interrogator, but I
told her nothing.
I know she’s been worried about me, and I’ve tried to convince her I’m
fine, but my daughter is living on her happy cloud, which makes me glad.
Her life wasn’t always the best, and as much as I know it’s not my fault, a
part of me will always feel like it is, or it was. But now that Delilah is on her
happy cloud, she wants everyone else on it with her.
I can’t believe I have three grandbabies…well, two and one on the way.
Their house is chaos, but they don’t care. As her father I made so many
mistakes, but seeing what a wonderful mother she is makes me feel like I’m
not such a failure.
 Shaking off those thoughts, I hop in the shower, and when I’m done I
wrap a towel around my waist. I grab my shaving cream and proceed to shave
my face. I slap on some aftershave my daughter convinced me to buy. I grab
the jar of hair shit and run my fingers through my hair.
In my bedroom I throw on a pair of my dark jeans, a fitted black t-shirt,
and my black motorcycle boots. A thought hits me: I can’t really pick her up
—I don’t want Delilah to get the wrong idea. This thing with Harley could go
really wrong, and I’d hate for my daughter to lose her friend, and it seems
that Harley doesn’t have a lot of people in her life, either.
I’m an asshole, I know this, and there’s a huge possibility that I’ll hurt
Harley—not intentionally, but it could happen. I don’t want to destroy their
friendship because I’m a dick. No, I can’t not go pick her up—now that
would be a dick move.
I shove my wallet in my back pocket and grab my keys before I head out.
Pulling into Harley’s driveway, I don’t miss the curtains move in my
daughter’s living room. I want to shake my head and laugh, but instead I
pretend that I don’t see her or Charlie peeking out the window. God, I love
my girls.
When I reach Harley’s door I hit the doorbell and wait for her to answer.
Always watchful, I look up and down the street, but I don’t know what I
expect to find. Harley doesn’t know I took the box out of her trash. I have a
buddy on the police force that’s going to check it for fingerprints and then
run them in the system.
The front door opens, and I turn to look. Harley is standing there, in front
of me, and I feel my dick twitch in my pants. She’s fucking stunning. Her
auburn hair is pinned back, my guess at the base of her skull, and her makeup
is soft except for the red gloss on her lips.
She’s wearing the little black dress and black strappy wedges. Harley
pushes open the screen door. “Hi, Jack.”
I step through the door, and her sweet, floral scent wraps around me. I
watch her walk toward the kitchen, my eyes immediately going to her perfect
ass. I would give my left nut to have her cheeks in my hands.
I follow behind her like some lovesick fool. She fills up a water bottle and
then I watch her bend over as she sticks it in her damn bunny’s cage. That
thing…I’ll admit it’s cute, and my granddaughter loves it, but what does a
bunny do? It can’t protect you. What purpose does it serve, except to be
snuggled?
 When she stands up I place my hands on her hips and fit my front to her
back. At first she holds herself stiff, but then she relaxes against me. I lean
down and put my lips to her ear. “You are fucking gorgeous.”
“T-Thank you.” She turns in my arms. “You look handsome.”
I reach behind her and quickly pull the pins out of her hair until it tumbles
around her shoulders. “I like it better down,” I tell her as I sift my fingers
through the soft strands. The scent of coconut hits my nose, and I know it’s
her shampoo. “We better go or we’re never going to leave.” She looks at me
with confusion, but then she must realize what I’m talking about because her
eyes widen, and she begins to nod.
I let her go, and grab her hand before leading her outside. We’re silent on
the way out to my SUV. I open the door for her and help her inside, and again
I feel eyes on us. “Don’t look now, but we have an audience.”
Her eyes immediately go to my daughter’s house and she laughs softly. “If
they’re trying to be sneaky, they’re really bad at it.”
I close her door and walk around to my side, giving my daughter, son-in-
law, and granddaughter a wave. Shaking my head, I climb in and we head
out, and out of the corner of my eye I watch Harley wave to my family as
they watch us from the window.
“Where are we going?” she asks.
“Do you like Chinese? There’s a great restaurant that’s kind of a hole in
the wall, but their food is fantastic.”
“I love Chinese food.”
I park half a block down from Ying’s. I discovered this place while I was
doing surveillance and became addicted to it. It’s a little family-run business,
they have no sign and do no marketing, but the place is always packed.
I climb out, moving around the front to help Harley down. I lace my
fingers with hers as we head down the street to the red door. As soon as we
step inside, the smells hit me and make my mouth water.
“Oh my God, is it wrong that I want to lick the air?” she says, looking up
at me with a smile that takes my breath away.
I can only laugh, and it feels fucking good. I wrap my arm around her
shoulders and hug her into my side. The matriarch of the Ying family, Li Liu,
comes over smiling. “Hello, Mr. Mackenzie. I see you brought a pretty lady
tonight.” She grabs two menus and leads us to a table in the corner. “Enjoy.”
“Thank you, Ms. Liu.” She nods and then disappears. I pull out Harley’s
chair and then take the seat across from her. Ms. Liu returns with a pot of tea,
and then leaves us.
I pour myself a cup of tea and lift the pot in her direction and she nods.
“This is obviously a frequent haunt. It’s busy, but you managed to get a seat
right away.”
“I was doing surveillance nearby when I discovered, and became addicted,
to this place. They had a break-in a year and a half ago, and my crew installed
a security system and more secure doors for them. I charged them for
materials only, and at a discount. They’re a busy restaurant and I’m sure they
make good money, but they send a lot of it home to their family in China.”
What in the hell is wrong with me? Why am I nervous? I’m babbling about
shit she probably doesn’t care about.
The Yings’ granddaughter comes to takes our order, and then disappears
to grab us waters. “Tell me about your family?” I turn back to Harley and
ask.
“Ummm…there’s not much to tell. I don’t really have one anymore.”
That answer has me curious, but before I can ask what that means, our
waitress brings our drinks out. When she leaves us, I open my mouth to ask
Harley about her family, but she asks me about my grandkids. Everyone who
knows me knows those kids are my everything.
“The kids are good. You’ve seen them in action. They wear Delilah and
Reece out, but they’re both always smiling.” They bring our food out, and
conversation is stalled while we eat, but Harley’s appreciative moans are
making it hard for me to concentrate.
“You’re right. This is the best Chinese food I’ve ever eaten.” She smiles at
me and takes a big bite of her rice and vegetables. “Thank you for asking me
to dinner. I was beginning to think that you didn’t really like me much.”
I set my chopsticks down and reach across the table to grab her hands.
They’re soft, and I drag my thumb across the top of her knuckles. “I’m the
first to admit I’m a dick. I was attracted to you, and to be honest I didn’t want
to be.” I shrug. “It was easier to be an asshole than admit that I wanted to get
to know you better.”
“Thank you for telling me that, and even though you were a dick, I still
had a crush on you.” Her cheeks turn a deep shade of pink, and she lowers
her head.
“Don’t be embarrassed. I like that you’re into me.”
Harley shakes her head and rolls her eyes. “Oh brother, you’re too much.”
We’re both quiet as we finish eating. After we finish, I pay the check and
we head out. I’m not ready to call it a night yet, and I hope she isn’t, either.
“Do you want to grab a drink?”
“Sure, I’ve got beer at my place if you want to come over.” I’m frozen; I
don’t know what to say, but I’ve obviously stood here for too long because
suddenly Harley’s walking toward the exit.
“Harley, wait up?” I follow her out to the street. “I’m sorry, I was just
surprised that you were inviting me back to your place.”
“Okay, sorry.” She surprises me and pokes me in the stomach. “If you
weren’t so hot and cold with me, I wouldn’t be so sensitive.”
I really like that she’s honest, telling me exactly how I made her feel.
“See…I told you I was a dick.”
“Well, stop being one.” She smiles up at me.
I grab Harley around the waist and bring her flush against me. “Come
home with me?” I sweep her hair out of her face. “I’ve got a really nice back
deck.”
“Okay, sure. I’d like that.”
I lean down and kiss her forehead. “Let’s go.” I grab her hand, leading her
to my SUV.
We make our way toward my place. Before the grandkids I lived in an
apartment in the city, but after, I wanted a place closer to my daughter. My
house had been kind of a dump when I bought it, and the in-ground pool had
been a mess.
It took about six months and a lot of work to make it a home. I pull into
the driveway of my bungalow Craftsman. The siding is gray with navy
shutters, and the front door is red—Delilah picked that out. All the
landscaping was done by Delilah and my mom when my parents were here
visiting last summer to spend time with their granddaughter and great-
grandbabies. Mom and Dad moved to Florida as soon as Dad retired from
John Deere.
“Wow. I really love your place,” Harley says as I lead her inside. My dad,
Reece, his dad, and I had gutted the place and worked with contractors to
give it an open layout. We went with light beige walls and laminate flooring
throughout. My daughter and Mom decorated the place, giving it an arty, but
manly, look.
The kitchen and dining room are a pale yellow. The kitchen has granite
countertops and a matching island. The dining room table is long with plenty
of room for my grandbabies. In the corner is a highchair and booster seat.
 Hand in hand, I show her around. Harley stops and picks up a baby doll
sitting in a basket next to the couch. “Yours?” She strokes her hand over the
brown hair of the doll.
I hold up my hands. “You caught me. I love to play with dolls.”
She places it gently back in the basket. “I knew you were a dollaholic.”
“Dollaholic?”
Harley moves to stand in front of my bookcase, looking at pictures. “Yep,
I just made that word up. I bet you play dollies with Charlie, don’t you?”
I step up behind her and grab onto her hips. She picks up one of my
favorite pictures. It’s from last Christmas and Delilah’s tucked into my side
with her head on my shoulder. She’s got my namesake sleeping on her lap,
and Charlie is sitting on mine. “Your family is beautiful, Jack.”
My dick gets hard whenever she says my name, and this time is no
different. “They are. Del didn’t have a very good momma, but that didn’t
stop her from being the best.” She sets the frame back on the bookcase.
“Let’s finish the tour and then we’ll go sit out back.” I take her upstairs
and show her the room I have set up for the kids. I take her into my bedroom;
the walls are a grayish-white and my bed is a California king, but my room is
big enough to hold it. My furniture is all distressed pine.
“Wow, that’s the biggest bed I’ve ever seen.” She walks up to it, turns
around, and falls backward on it.
I walk toward the bed and fall back on it too.
Harley turns toward me and smiles. “It’s comfy.”
I turn so I’m lying on my side, and she does the same. “It is.” I grab
Harley’s hand and bring it to my lips, kissing it. I want nothing more than to
strip her bare and kiss every inch of her body, but I don’t—instead I get off
the bed, grab her, and pull her to standing. “Let’s go get a drink.”
Downstairs I grab us both a beer and lead her out the French doors in the
dining room that open to the back patio and pool. Once I flip on the lights, I
don’t miss her softly said, “Wow.” I follow her as she walks down to the
pool.
She pulls her wedges off and sits at the top of the stairs, sticking her feet
in the water. “This feels so good.”
“I keep it lukewarm for the kids.” I take off my boots and socks, rolling up
my jeans enough to dip my feet in the water as I sit down next to Harley. I
grab the beers that I’d sat down and hand her one.
I watch her throat work as she takes a drink from her bottle before I take a
drink of my own. The night is quiet around us, but it’s nice. I spend most of
my days on the go, so it’s nice to be able to just sit and be.
“Earlier you said you didn’t have a family anymore. What did you mean
by that?”
Harley looks down at her lap. “I meant that I don’t have a family. My
mom died when I was little. Dad couldn’t handle it, so he dumped me and my
brother with our grandma, and we never saw him again. My brother turned
into a drug addict and a monster. I finally cut him out of my life, and when I
was eighteen my grandma passed away, and now I have no one.”
She says nothing more, just staring out across the yard. “I think I’d like to
go home now,” she murmurs.
I shouldn’t have brought them up—I should’ve just left it alone. “I’m
sorry.” Harley just shrugs her shoulders, but I can tell she’s shutting down on
me. She stands up and slips her shoes back on. I grab the beer bottles and
follow her inside.
As soon as I pull on my boots, we head out to my SUV. Harley’s quiet
while we head back toward her place. I grab her hand in mine and give it a
squeeze. Thankfully she squeezes it back. I pull into her driveway, climb out,
and come around to help her out.
Harley holds my hand as we walk toward her front door. “I’m sorry I
ruined our night.” She looks up at me, and her eyes are shiny under the porch
lights.
I reach out to stroke her cheek. “You didn’t ruin anything. I’m sorry about
your family.” I know I’m lucky to have loving family. Were we perfect? No,
but I never doubted my parents loved me.
She opens her door and pulls me inside. “Coffee?” I nod and follow her
into the kitchen. I sit at the table while she fiddles with her coffeemaker, and
then the sound and smell hit me as the coffee begins to brew.
Harley comes over and sits next to me. “It’s been a long time, and I don’t
know why, but sometimes it still bothers me. I’ve thought about finding my
dad, to see if he’s still alive. I don’t think I’d want to speak to him…or
maybe I would, just to get answers.”
The coffeemaker beeps and she gets up, pouring us both a cup. “Do you
want me to find him for you?” I ask.
Her head whips up. “You would do that?”
I grab Harley’s hands, leaning forward. “If you want answers, I’ll find
them for you.”
 She grabs me by my chin, pulls me to her, and kisses my lips. Then after
way too little time, Harley pulls back until our lips are no longer touching.
“Can I think about it?”
“Of course. You say the word and I’ll find him.” Harley throws her arms
around me, hugging me tightly.
She lets go of me and covers her face. “I can’t believe I had a pity party on
our date. God, you must think I’m a mess.”
“Fuck, no. Come here.” I pull her from her chair until she’s on my lap.
“Don’t ever feel bad for your feelings.” I stand her up and do the same. “I’m
going to go, but I’d like to see you tomorrow.”
Harley nods. “I’d like that very much. Thank you again for dinner, and I
didn’t get a chance to tell you, but I love your pool.”
“How about tomorrow night I’ll grill us some steaks, and you can bring
your suit? We’ll take a swim.”
“That sounds great.”
I bend down and kiss her forehead. “Pack a bag and plan on spending the
night.”
“O-Okay.”
I shake my head. “No pressure—we could just sleep. Let’s just see how
the night goes.”
As she walks me to the door, I tell her I’ll call her in the morning. I cup
her cheek, bend down to kiss her lips, then I head out.
Harley watches from the door, and after I pull out of the driveway, I wave
to her before heading home.
 CHAPTER SEVEN
Harley

I hobble out to my car—okay, maybe I’m not hobbling, but I should’ve

skipped the Brazilian wax and just stuck with the bikini wax. I’m not
planning on having sex with Jack tonight, but you never know what could
happen. I’m very attracted to him, and he’s attracted to me. Honestly, the idea
of seeing him in nothing but swim trunks makes me a little hot under the
collar.
He wants me to spend the night, and as excited as I am, I’m nervous. What
if I snore in my sleep, or even worse…fart. I stop at the tanning salon and do
the spray tan/tanning bed combo. If I’m going to be in a bikini—and yes, I
bought myself a string bikini that is sexier than anything I’ve ever owned—
then I need to look my best.
When I get back home, I don’t bother pulling into the garage since I’ll be
leaving later. I walk up to the front door and hear a certain little girl’s sweet
voice: “Hawey!”
I turn and smile as Charlie comes running over in a pretty little sundress
that shows off the tan she has. “Hi, sweetheart.” I squat down and she throws
her arms around me. Standing up with her in my arms, I smile as Reece
comes walking over. “Hi, Reece. Where are Delilah and Jackson?”
“They’re napping. Charlie wanted to come out and ride her motorcycle.”
The smile he gives his daughter melts my heart. Did my dad ever look at me
like that? My guess is that he probably didn’t if he could just discard me the
way he did.
 He holds his hands out to his daughter. I quickly kiss her cheek before
handing her over to Reece. “Let’s let Harley go.” He smiles at me. “See you
later.”
“Bye, guys. Tell Delilah hi for me.”
I watch them talk quietly as they disappear into their garage. Inside I put
my stuff on my bed, and then get Fifty out of his cage. “Hi, my pretty boy,
did you miss me?”
I grab some greens out of the refrigerator and sit on the couch to feed him.
He nibbles away on his snack while I turn on the TV and pull up the latest
episode of MasterChef. As scary as he is, I’ve always found Gordon Ramsay
incredibly hot.
Once the episode is over I clean out Fifty’s cage, and then I begin to clean
my house. It doesn’t need it, but I’m nervous about tonight and I need to burn
off some energy.
By the time I’m done, I’ve alphabetized the books in my bookcase and
rearranged my office a little. It’s only noon, and I decide to lie down and take
a nap.
It’s three o’clock when I wake up. I climb into the shower where I scrub
and shave every inch of me that didn’t get waxed. After rinsing off, I wrap a
towel around myself and walk across to my bedroom. I dry off and then
lather myself in my favorite cocoa butter.
Since we’re just staying at Jack’s, I wear a pair of khaki shorts, a red tank
top over a white one, and finish off with a pair of my Birkenstocks. In the
bathroom, I add light makeup to my face and decide to wear my hair in a knot
on top of my head.
I grab my duffel bag out of the closet and grab a pair of boxers to sleep in
and gym shorts to wear home tomorrow. I grab my contact lenses case and
my glasses and sit them on top of my clothes. I grab my toothbrush and face
wash and add them before zipping up my bag.
I carry the bag out into the living room, and look at the time—I need to
head over to Jack’s. I step into the bathroom and look at myself in the mirror
one more time. “You can do this. Just be cool.” Ugh, what am I doing?
I double-check that Fifty’s fed and watered, grab my bag, and head out to
my car. I’m just climbing in when I hear my name called, and this time it’s
Delilah. “Where are you off to?” I don’t miss the twinkle in her eye.
“Ummm…I-I’ve got a date.”
“Oh God, I’ve embarrassed you. I’m so sorry—sometimes I can meddle
and I don’t mean to. I know you’re going to see my dad, and I just wanted to
tell you to have a nice time.” She quickly hugs me—well, the best she can
with her growing belly. I watch her disappear into the garage and smile as I
finish settling into the driver’s seat.
I punch Jack’s address into my navigation system since I don’t really
remember where he lives. When I finally pull into his driveway, he steps out
onto the porch while I climb out of my car. When I reach him, he bends down
and kisses me.
When he pulls away, I whisper, “Hi.” I’m such a dork.
“Did you find it okay?” He takes my bag and then leads me inside.
“I did, thanks.”
Jack disappears upstairs with my bag while I walk over to the French
doors. The pool is even more beautiful during the daytime. I feel him step up
behind me and love it when he wraps his arms around me. “I got us some
filets, twice-baked potatoes, and asparagus. Does that sound okay to you?”
“That all sounds delicious. Can I do anything to help?”
He shakes his head. “It can all be done on the grill, except the potatoes.
You just sit and keep me company. Would you like a drink?”
“Sure, what do you have?”
I watch Jack go to the refrigerator. “I’ve got beer, wine, and I made
margaritas.”
“I’ll take a margarita.”
“Okay, go get comfy out on the deck, and I’ll be right out.” He comes to
me and kisses me quickly on the lips before opening the door for me.
I sit on the wicker love seat that sits right across from the grill. Since it’s
light out, I glance around the yard and smile when I see toys in the corner by
a shed. Jack comes out carrying a beer and a glass. I take the glass from him.
“Thanks.” I take a sip and sigh.
“Does it taste okay?”
“It tastes great, thank you.”
While he grills, I sip my drink as he tells me about growing up in
Wisconsin and that he used to play sports. “I’m not surprised you were a
jock. What did you play?”
“Soccer, baseball, basketball—you name it, I played it at some point.
Baseball was the sport I was best at. What about you?”
I knew he’d ask. “No sports. I was more of a bookworm. Plus I wasn’t
very athletic—even now I just stick to yoga or walking because I only run if
someone is chasing me.” God, did I just say that?
“Hmmm…that could be fun.” He gives me a grin that makes my belly
tighten.
I take a huge drink of my margarita. I need to be careful though because
I’m a lightweight, and I don’t want to get drunk and make a fool of myself.
We lapse into a comfortable silence, and after he flips the steaks, he shuts
the lid and sits down next to me. “Do you sit out here a lot?” I ask.
He rests his arm on the back of our seat. “Not as often as I’d like. Mostly
I’m out here when the kids are here. Sometimes when I can’t sleep or my
hip’s bothering me, I come out late at night and swim laps.”
“What’s wrong with your hip?”
He scrubs a hand over his hair, making it stand up. “You know I’m ex-
Special Forces?” I nod. “It was the last time I was deployed. Actually, Reece
and I were on a mission together when I got shot. Our team was hit by a
sniper, and me and a couple other guys were hit.” He looks out across the
backyard. “I thought I was dead.” Jack doesn’t elaborate, but I’m not
surprised.
I place my hand on his. “I ended up with a hip replacement,” he continues,
shaking his head. “Anyway, that’s that story. Will you go check the potatoes
while I check the steaks and asparagus?”
“Sure.” I stand up and head inside to peek in the oven. The potatoes are
done, so I grab the potholder and pull them out just as Jack comes in with the
steaks and asparagus.
He’s quiet while he washes his hands in the sink, and I wish I hadn’t asked
him about his hip. I can’t even imagine what they saw when they were
deployed. I’m sure it does a lot to someone to stare death in the eye. I can
guarantee his thoughts at the time were all about Delilah and not wanting to
leave her.
I stand next to the stove and feel completely unsure of what to do or say.
Should I act normal, or my version of normal? Should I apologize?
Luckily I don’t have to think too long, because he comes over to me with
two plates filled with steak and asparagus. I grab the spatula and scoop one
potato up and place it on his plate and then put one on mine. “Do you want to
sit outside?” he asks, picking up both of our plates.
“Yeah, that’d be great. Do you want another beer?” Jack nods so I grab
him a fresh one and carry it outside to the table he’s got outside. He sets our
plates down and grabs my drink, sitting it in front of my plate.
 Always the gentleman, he pulls out my chair for me. I give him a smile
and sit down. My stomach chooses that moment to growl. The food looks
delicious, and I lean down to inhale the delicious scent.
As he sits down, he picks up his phone and then music starts playing from
somewhere. I look around and he laughs. “Hidden speakers.”
“Ahhh…gotcha.” I recognize the beginning chords of “Everlong.” “Foo
Fighters, nice.”
I cut into my steak and moan as soon as it hits my tongue. There’s a light
coating of salt and pepper on it. I look up and Jack’s staring at me. “I’m
sorry, it’s just so good.”
Jack smiles before cutting into his own. I clean my plate, savoring every
morsel. He gets me another drink after clearing our plates. When he sits back
down, I thank him for dinner. “Everything was so delicious.”
“I’m glad you liked it.” He reaches out, grabbing my hand. “Did you bring
your suit?”
I nod, because suddenly it’s extremely hot out here.
“Good.” He takes a pull from his beer, and I can’t stop myself from staring
at him. The thought of seeing him in nothing but swim trunks makes me so
hot that I can’t stand it. I grab my drink, draining it with a quickness. “Come
on, I’ll show you where you can change.”
I grab his offered hand and follow him inside. He leads me upstairs and
into his bedroom. “I’ll grab my trunks and change in the hall bathroom.” Jack
grabs his trunks out of his dresser and disappears out into the hall.
I dig the extremely tiny bikini out of my bag and quickly change into it. I
step into his en suite and look at myself in the mirror. This suit is black with
red cherries all over it, and it accentuates my curves but makes them look
better.
I step back into his bedroom and feel the butterflies take flight in my belly.
I take a deep breath and open the door, stepping out into the hall.
 CHAPTER EIGHT
Jack

I step out into the hall as soon as I hear my bedroom door open, and I
almost swallow my tongue. Harley is wearing the tiniest bikini I’ve ever
seen. I thought she was gorgeous before, but now, she’s a fucking knockout. I
realize I’m staring and shake myself out of my lust-filled stupor.
“You look incredible,” I tell her, but Harley’s eyes aren’t even on me—
they’re directed at the crotch of my swim trunks. Can she see I’m half-hard?
“Ummm…what?” Her cheeks turn red as she looks up at my face.
I smile. “I just said you look incredible.”
“Thank you. You look great too.”
I grab a couple of towels and then Harley’s hand, leading her downstairs. I
let go of Harley’s hand once we reach the kitchen, and grab us a couple of
bottles of water. She walks ahead of me, and my eyes go to her luscious
heart-shaped ass.
I throw on the lights around—and in—the pool. The music’s still playing,
but it’s soft enough not to bother my neighbors. Harley walks around the pool
to the stairs. I watch her walk down until she’s submerged up to her waist.
“The water feels great. Are you getting in?”
I come around and step down into the pool. I push off the stairs and swim
toward her. I stand up, right in front of her. I lean down, kissing her lips
slowly and thoroughly.
I move us through the water until it’s up to my biceps. I grab her thighs
and lift her until her legs are wrapped around my hips. “I could kiss you
forever,” I whisper against her lips.
“So don’t stop,” she whispers back.
Harley’s arms wind around my shoulders as we begin kissing again. Her
unique flavor explodes on my tongue as ours duel. I should be taking this
slow, but I can’t seem to stop myself. She’s making me lose all of my self-
control.
I know she can feel that my dick is hard because when she rocks against
me, she moans into my mouth. I move us until her back is against the side of
the pool. I hold her ass cheek in one hand while the other is braced against
the pool wall, caging her in.
I rock against her and already feel the desire to come. Of course it’s been a
couple of years since I’ve had sex. Fuck, I should’ve jerked off before she got
here. Even through my swim trunks and her bottoms, I can feel the heat of
her pussy.
I let go of the side of the pool and reach between us. Harley moans as I
begin rubbing her clit. She writhes in my embrace, her arms tightening
around my shoulders. Fuck, she’s going to come right here in my arms.
One of her arms disappears from around my shoulders, and through my
swim trunks she starts stroking my cock. A groan slips from my mouth.
Suddenly Harley stiffens, her eyes squeeze shut, and a whimper escapes her
lips. Just the sight of her coming has me following suit, like I’m in high
school again and can’t control myself.
She pulls her lips away from mine but leans in until her forehead is resting
against my own. I watch the rapid rise and fall of her chest. Harley cups my
face in her hands and I look into her eyes. Something important passes
between the two of us, and as much as it fucking scares me, it also excites
me.
“That was awesome,” Harley says.
I can’t help myself—I throw my head back and laugh. God, it feels good
to really laugh. I get control of myself and nod. “Yeah, and I feel like a
teenager again, coming quicker then I wanted to.”
We stay in the pool for a little while longer before I’m leading her out. I
wrap my towel around my waist and grab hers to dry her off inch by inch. I
lay her towel down on the lounger and pull her with me until we’re lying on
it.
I’m on top of her, and her legs are wrapped around me again. The seal has
been broken and I can’t get enough of her. I know the moment I taste her
pussy I’ll be lost, because I’m already addicted to her.
My hand glides up her side until I reach her bikini-covered breasts. I
stroke my thumb over her nipple, feeling it harden. I give it a little pinch—
she arches her back and moans. My lips leave hers.
“Jack, what about your neighbors?” Harley whispers.
I push up on my forearms and look down at her. “The neighbors on the left
are on vacation, and the house on the right is vacant. The fence along the
back is high enough no one can see. Don’t worry—I won’t let anyone see
you.”
She smiles, giving me a view of her pearly whites. “Okay.”
My dick is hard again and I have a feeling it’s always going to be that way
when I’m with her. I rock my hips, letting her feel what she does to me.
Harley gasps when I make contact with her clit.
I can’t take it; I need to taste her. I get off the lounger and then scoop her
up, throwing her over my shoulder. “Umm…Jack, what are you doing?” she
squeals.
I slap her ass. “Hush.”
“Don’t you tell me what to do,” she says with a huff that makes me laugh.
Once inside the house, I dump her on the ottoman that Delilah said I
needed. I get down on my knees and watch her chest move up and down as
she watches me pull her bikini bottoms down. I look down and a groan slips
past my lips as I stare at her bare pussy. “Did you do this for me?”
Harley bites her lower lip and nods.
“Mmmm…thank you, baby.”
I grab the backs of her thighs and push them back. I lean in and drag my
tongue from the opening of her pussy up to her clit. Her flavor explodes on
my tongue. Harley’s fingers grip my hair as my control snaps, and I attack
her pussy with vigor.
Her cries and the way she jerks her hips tell me she loves what I’m doing.
I stiffen my tongue, then thrust it inside her tight channel. She moans as I
begin to fuck her. She’s so close to coming, and she’s so wet her arousal is all
over my chin, but I don’t care. I pull back before pushing one finger inside
her.
Harley begins grinding against my hand, and it’s so fucking sexy. “Undo
your top.” I barely recognize my own voice. I watch as she reaches behind
her neck and then slowly pulls the top down until her breasts are exposed.
Her pink nipples harden immediately and I lean over her—she still has a
grip on my hair, and it tightens as I suck one nipple into my mouth. Harley
lets out a surprised cry as she begins coming. Fuck, she’s squeezing my
finger, and I can only imagine how good it’ll feel when she squeezes my
cock.
I ease her down slowly from her orgasm and release her nipple with a pop.
I pull my finger out of her and suck it into my mouth. She tastes tangy and
sweet, and once my finger is clean I lean up and she pulls me to her mouth.
Our kiss is hungry, intense, and my cock is aching—begging to be inside
her. I break our kiss. “Hold onto me.” She wraps her arms around my
shoulders and her legs around my waist.
With ease I stand up with her wrapped around me and carry her up the
stairs, tossing her onto my big-ass bed. I love the way her tits jiggle as she
bounces on the mattress, but what I love best is the sound of her laughter.
Even before Becky became the bitch that she was, she never laughed…she
never joked around. All we seemed to do was fuck and fight, and toward the
end it was more of the latter. “Stay right here. I’ll be right back.”
I head into my bathroom, grab a wet washcloth, and quickly wipe myself
off from when I came in my swim trunks. My dick is so hard right now, I
decide to just strip out of them, turn off the bathroom light, and step back into
my bedroom. Harley’s eyes stay on me as I crawl onto the bed.
She pushes up and holds out her hand to stop me. “Lie on your back?” I
raise my brow. Harley looks down at my cock, and I swear she licks her
fucking lips. My dick loves it, and jerks. “I-I want to taste you.” I flip onto
my back, and Harley wastes no time climbing on top of me.
She sits on my stomach and looks down at me. “I’m not usually so
forward.” Harley bends down until we’re chest to chest. “You’re such a
beautiful man, Jack.” Her thumb strokes back and forth across my lower lip.
I don’t even know what to say. It’s the sweetest fucking thing someone’s
ever said to me. I pull her to me, kissing her lips harder than I intended to, but
she just moans and sinks into it. Harley pulls away first and begins kissing
her way down my body.
I groan as she sucks and nips at my nipple, and then she moves to the
other. She shimmies down my body, kissing and licking a path straight to my
cock. When Harley reaches the scars on my hip, she kisses each and every
one of the pale lines. The scars are ugly, but then again the bullet did a lot of
damage.
Shit, I was told I’d walk with a limp for the rest of my life, but I powered
through painful rehab and have kept myself strong and fit. Now I’m in better
shape than when I was in my early thirties.
I groan as she continues to trace my scar and wraps her free hand around
my dick, pumping it slowly. When she’s done kissing my scar, she holds my
dick so it stands straight up and leans forward, wasting no time swallowing
my cock down.
“Oh fuck, baby,” I moan.
Her hair is half in and half out of the knot on top of her head, and I grab it
in my fists. Her head bobs up and down and I swear I’m going to come
really, really soon. “Fuck, you know how to suck cock.” Her moans vibrate
around my shaft. “Baby, I’m gonna come so fucking hard.”
Harley increases her efforts, and in an embarrassingly short amount of
time I feel the tingle at the base of my spine. “Pull back unless you’re going
to swallow me down.”
I swear she sucks harder, and I thrust up as I begin to shoot my cum down
her throat. I feel it as she swallows me down and groans.
As soon as my softening cock slips from her mouth, I pull her up and on
top of me. I kiss her lips, not even giving a shit that I just came in her mouth.
I roll us until we’re both on our sides and chest to chest. Neither of us says
anything, and I watch her watching her fingers trace the tattoo on my chest;
it’s a Celtic knot that means father and daughter.
“I’m glad you came over tonight,” I tell her quietly.
Harley kisses my chest and whispers back, “I am too.”
“How about this…we get dressed—and by that I mean you in panties and
one of my t-shirts—and then we go downstairs and have dessert.” I hate to
say after coming twice I’m going to need a little bit of time to recover.
“Mmmm…some dessert sounds good.”
I climb out of bed and slip on a pair of basketball shorts. Off the chair in
the corner I grab her the t-shirt I was wearing earlier. I don’t know what it is,
but the thought of her in my shirt gets me hard—well, semi-hard for right
now. “Come here, baby.” Harley climbs off the bed and walks toward me.
“Lift your arms.”
She does what I ask and I slip it over her head. It hits her mid-thigh and
looks sexy as fuck. I grab her hand and drag her downstairs with me. I have
her sit at the breakfast bar while I pull the brownies Delilah made out of the
refrigerator.
After cutting a couple of pieces and placing them in bowls, I stick them in
the microwave. While they heat up, I grab the vanilla ice cream out of the
freezer. I scoop ice cream onto the brownies and pour chocolate sauce on top.
I bring them around and sit next to Harley. “Oh my God, that looks
amazing.”
“You can thank Del for this. She thought you might like something
sweet.” My daughter, Miss Matchmaker…the minute she figured out that I
was into Harley, she became my biggest cheerleader.
I know Becky did a number on both of us, and because of that I’ve shied
away from relationships or real intimacy. The older Del got the more worried
I was that she’d have issues—granted, after Charlie’s birth she struggled, but
that stemmed more from the events that occurred prior to my little nugget’s
birth.
I’m still not sure I’m “relationship material,” but I want to try—at least
with Harley I do. A moan from her has me turning and watching her bite into
a huge wad of ice cream and brownie. Now….my dick’s hard again.
“What?” she says with her mouth full.
I lean forward, licking the drizzle of chocolate syrup off of her lips. I pull
back and see that Harley’s eyes are glazed over. “You had some chocolate on
your lip.”
“Oh…you do too,” she says right before her chocolate-covered finger
paints my lips. Before I can say anything, Harley is licking the syrup off. She
leans back and smiles at me.
I raise my brow. “Did you get it all?”
She shrugs. “Maybe.” Harley goes back to eating her dessert, and I dig
into mine.
When we finish our ice cream, I make us some coffee and we snuggle up
in the family room. We drink our coffee and put in Remember the Titans.
Once we finish our coffee, I lie with my back against the cushions and Harley
tucked into my front.
By the time the movie is over, she’s out like a light. I carefully climb off
the sectional and then scoop her up into my arms. She doesn’t even budge as
I carry her upstairs. I gently lay her down, and then head into the bathroom. I
freeze because I have a dried chocolate ring around my lips.
I shake my head and smile. This woman is doing crazy things to me
already. I can only imagine what it’s going to be like if this goes how I want
it to. I can only hope that I don’t fuck it up—because there is a possibility
that could happen.
 With that thought, I crawl into bed with her, pull her into my arms, and
immediately fall asleep.
 CHAPTER NINE
Harley

I open my eyes and sigh. That sun is sure bright today, I think as I roll
over and burrow further into the covers. My eyes pop open because I realize
I’m not in my bed—I’m in Jack’s. Last night had been one of the best dates
in my whole life. I still can’t believe that we did all that naughty stuff last
night.
I wouldn’t say that I’m very experienced sexually, but the oral he gave me
last night was the best I’ve ever had. Guys like Jack probably have lots of
lady friends, and I hope when I gave him a blowjob I didn’t embarrass
myself. He’s got the biggest dick I’ve ever seen, and definitely bigger than
the other guys I was with.
I’m shocked that Jack didn’t fuck me with it last night…I wanted him to
—God, I wanted him to. After his blowjob I swore he was going to want to
be inside me, but instead we went downstairs, ate dessert, and then snuggled
on his huge sectional. I hate that I fell asleep, but snuggling up to him after a
couple of awesome orgasms and chocolate made it easy for me to pass out.
I climb out of Jack’s bed and grab my brush, face wash, and toothbrush. In
his bathroom I take care of business and, still dressed in his t-shirt, I head
downstairs. The scent of bacon hits me as soon as I reach the bottom of the
stairs.
A rock song can be heard as soon as I step into the kitchen. Jack’s got his
back to me and I take in the beauty that is his body. His shoulders are broad,
and my eyes travel down to his narrow waist. His basketball shorts hang low
on hips.
Jack turns as I step farther into the room. “Morning, baby.” Ohh…I like
that. “Come here.” I take his offered hand and let him pull me into a hug. I
lift my lips to him and expect just a quick peck, but instead he kisses me
deeply. Our tongues lightly duel before he pulls away. “How did you sleep?”
“I slept really, really well. I’m sorry I fell asleep on you last night.” Jack
pours me a cup of coffee and grabs the creamer for me. I pour a healthy dose
into my cup and then lean against the counter, taking a sip.
“That’s okay. I only stayed up until the movie was over. Oh, and thanks
for not telling me I still had a ring of chocolate around my lips.” He shakes
his head.
I, of course, burst into laughter.
“Oh, you think it’s funny?” I nod, and he grabs me around the waist. I
squeal and try to get away from him, but his grip is strong.
Jack bites me where my neck and shoulder meet, and I do a full body
shudder. He kisses me, and then releases me. “What can I do to help?” I ask.
“If you want to crack some eggs and get them ready for scrambling, that’d
be great.” I do as he asks and grab the carton.
Once that’s all done, we sit together at the breakfast bar and dig in. “This
is delicious, thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
We’re quiet while we both eat, and when we finish I start cleaning up, but
he stops me. I turn to him. “What are your plans for the day?” Oh God, did
that sound too needy, or like I expect him to spend the day with me?
“Workout, and then I thought about offering to babysit so Delilah and
Reece could have a night out.” He grabs my hand and pulls me to him. “What
about you?”
“I need to write for a little bit and do some other stuff, and that’s it.”
“Well, why don’t you come over tonight while I’m babysitting and we’ll
order pizza, unless that doesn’t sound appealing to you.”
“That sounds really good, actually.” Not wanting to wear out my
welcome, I say, “I think I’m going to head home so I can get some writing
done.” I head upstairs and change into my clothes I brought to wear home. I
stuff my outfit from the day before into my bag.
I throw it over my shoulder and Jack meets me at the bottom of the stairs.
“I had a really good time last night.” That makes me extremely happy, but I
conceal it the best I can. As much as I like Jack, he’s got “heartbreak” written
all over him. It’d be best if I kept somewhat of a distance from him, but I’ll
do that tomorrow.
“I did too, Jack. Thank you for having me.” He walks me to the door and
we share one more intense kiss before I walk in a euphoric daze to my car.
“I’ll text you when I plan on being next door.”
I turn. “My bed isn’t as big as yours, but you’re welcome to stay tonight.”
Jack gives me a smile and nods. “Okay.”
He watches me from the door and gives me a hand flick as I pull away.
All the way home I smile, and I know that I’m in big, big trouble with that
man. But I just can’t drum up enough of a reason to care.

***

My fingers fly over the keyboard as I work on finishing this chapter of my

newest book. I wasn’t sure where this story was going, but when I got home
and sat down, the words just began to flow. I finish the chapter I’m working
on and save the document.
I stand up and do some stretches. My body always gets stiff after a major
marathon writing session. I head into the kitchen and pour myself a glass of
iced tea and grab a banana. Back in my office, I pull up my emails and shoot
a quick one to my editor, letting her know that I’m on schedule.
I go through the rest of my emails and I see a familiar name. I swear I feel
my blood pressure rise. I almost just want to delete it, but morbid curiosity
has me pull it up.

Ms. Steele,
I hope you received my gift. If you threw them in the trash, then that’s
exactly where they belong. Don’t forget God will punish you, and if you’re
not careful, so will I.
Colossians 3:25: For the wrongdoer will be paid back for the wrong he
has done, and there is no partiality.
Yours in Jesus,
Martha

I move the cursor over the reply button. I know I shouldn’t click on it, and
that’s what everyone has told me, but this is bordering on threatening and has
me kind of spooked. I decide not to because I know that I could piss this
person off even more, and they already seem plenty pissed at me.
Maybe I should print it out so Jack can look at it. I know he wanted me to
tell him if I got emailed again, but I don’t want to burden him with this.
Ugh…what to do, what to do?
I decide to save it for now, and maybe I’ll talk to him later. I save the
email in a folder I mark,
“Stuff for Jack.”
I make my way into the kitchen and whip up a quick sandwich. I lean
against the counter while I eat. Once I finish, I grab Fifty out of his cage and
lay out some greens for him. While he munches on it, I clean out his cage and
give him fresh food and water.
Once that’s done I put his leash on him and take him outside to hop
around the yard. I wrap his leash around my wrist so he doesn’t jump away
and he’s not far from me while I pull weeds in my flower beds.
“Hey, Harley.” I turn and see Delilah standing at the entrance to the
backyard.
I stand up and wipe my hands off on my shorts. I bend down and pick
Fifty up in my arms. I’ve never seen someone who has that beautiful
pregnancy glow, but she’s radiant. I’ve never seen her mom, but I’ve seen
Jack so it’s no surprise that she’s gorgeous. It’s almost a little intimidating.
“Hi, Del. How are you?” Every time I see her, her little baby bump gets
bigger and bigger. “You look great.”
She strokes a hand over her belly. “Thanks. I swear I’m bigger than with
either of the other kids. Of course I wasn’t planning on this one, but we love
surprises in this family.” Delilah picks up Fifty out of my hands, snuggling
him to her chest. “My dad’s watching the kids for us tonight. He says that
you’re coming over to help.”
My face heats up and I look anywhere but at Delilah. I turn back to her
when she places her hand on my arm. “I’m sorry, I’m not trying to make you
uncomfortable. I shouldn’t have said anything.” She says the last bit softly,
almost to herself.
“It’s seriously okay. You didn’t…I’m just worried because what if things
don’t work out? I’d hate to lose you as a friend. To be honest I don’t have
many friends, and I don’t want to lose that.”
I hate admitting that, but there’s no sense in lying about it. For as long as
I’ve known Delilah and Reece I haven’t had people over, and I hang out with
them and their friends.
 “I promise you that no matter what happens with him, you will always be
my friend.” She sets Fifty down and wraps her arms around me. “I mean it,
okay?”
I nod. “Thank you for that.”
We talk for a few more minutes before she walks back over to her house. I
pick up Fifty, carry him inside, and put him in his cage. In my bedroom, I
pull out some clean clothes and take a shower.
After I’m finished I throw on my black jogging shorts and an old Britney
Spears t-shirt. I decide to go makeup free and blow dry my hair before
putting it in a high ponytail.
I head into the living room and peek out the front window; I see Jack’s
truck, but instead of it being in Reece and Del’s driveway, it’s in mine.
There’s something about seeing his truck parked in my driveway, but I
push it away. I have to remind myself that eventually everyone leaves me.
Ugh, how could I let myself forget that? I was blinded by a few really
amazing orgasms.
I flop down on the couch and sigh. Now I want to just sit here and pout,
but I don’t—instead I stand up and shake off the melancholy. In the kitchen I
pour myself half a glass of wine, but pour it back into the bottle.
I grab a Coke Zero out of the refrigerator, grab my keys, and then head
next door.

***

I close the book in my hand and smile down at the sleeping princess
snuggled up next to me. Tonight has been such a good night, and my pity
party ended immediately. Charlie immediately had me build her a fort that we
sat in while we watched Disney movie after Disney movie.
Poor little Jackson tried getting in it with us, but Charlie would shout, “No
boys” and chase him out. She finally let him in when Jack crawled in with
him. After the fort and movies, we had pizza together.
For a brief moment I could picture in my head that this could be Jack and I
with our children. Yes, I know that’s jumping the gun, but a girl can dream,
can’t she? After we ate, I washed both kids up while Jack straightened the
kitchen.
Both the kids had baths before I got there, so I helped Jack get them into
their jammies. I think Jack even made me fall in love with him a little bit; he
was so good with his grandkids. They climbed all over him, and he didn’t
even care.
It was very obvious that they both love him very much, especially Charlie,
but then again, I can understand the bond they share since Jack is the one
who delivered her.
When Jack gave little Jackson his last bottle and rocked him asleep it
made my heart swell, but then it also made me sad. If I ever get lucky and
have children, they would only have his parents to be grandparents.
Now I’m lying on a Frozen comforter with Charlie snuggled against me. I
ease off the bed and then cover her with her blanket. I bend down, brushing
one of her wild brunette curls away from her little cherub face and kiss her
forehead.
When I stand up, I freeze. Jack’s watching me from the doorway with a
look on his face that warms me all over. On my way out of her room, I turn
on her nightlight. I reach Jack and he pulls me into his arms. He doesn’t say
anything—just continues to stare at me.
“W-What, Jack?”
He says nothing but then he just bends down and takes my lips in a fierce
kiss. Somehow he gets us downstairs and then I’m straddling him on the
couch. Jack grips my ponytail, holding me immobile.
I grind against his cock, which is rock hard. Jack moans into my mouth,
and I swear I get extremely wet. I grip his t-shirt in my fist, and I’m so blind
with lust right now.
“Oh shit!”
I fly up off the couch with Jack standing behind me as Reece and Delilah
walk into the living room. My face, I’m sure, is a dark shade of red right
now. “I-uh…I-uh…Hi.”
I try to step away from Jack, but he rests his hands on my shoulders and
whispers in my ear, “Don’t move.”
I’m not stupid—I know he’s using me to hide that fact that he has an
erection from his daughter. Delilah can’t stop smiling, and Reece is coughing
to—very poorly—disguise his laughter.
I swear I could seriously cry right now—I’m completely mortified. Maybe
Del can tell because she very casually asks how the kids were.
“They were great. Jackson went to bed real good, but Charlie tried to
squeeze out as many bedtime stories as she could get before she finally
passed out,” Jack says, and his erection is obviously gone because he moves
around me to pick up the fort blankets from the floor.
“I appreciate you guys watching them,” Reece says as he moves to help
Jack with the mess on the floor.
Delilah asks me to join her in the kitchen for some tea. Once there, she
gets the water going and then sits across from me. “What did you guys end
up doing?” I ask.
“We went for dinner and then went to see the new Keanu Reeves movie.”
She places her hands over her heart. “He gets better and better with age.”
I nod in agreement. It’s obvious she’s trying to make me—again—feel at
ease. The tea kettle whistles, and Del gets up. I watch her as she pours each
of us a cup. “What do you take in your tea?”
“Um…milk and sugar, please.” She returns to the table with both of our
cups. Del takes a sip and sighs. “I miss coffee, but I’ve figured out how to
make this almost as good…almost.”
I take a sip, and I’m not a huge fan of tea, but this is pretty good. The guys
join us, and I feel just a little awkward when Jack sits next to me and puts his
arm on the back of my chair, leaning into me.
We don’t hang out long before Del starts yawning, and to be honest I’m
tired too. I stand up with Jack following. They walk us to the door, and Del
gives me a hug. Reece surprises me by doing the same.
Jack leads me outside, grabs my hand in his, and walks me to my house. I
grab my keys and unlock the door. It’s not even a second thought to bring
Jack inside. I lock the front door and drop my keys on the kitchen counter.
I feel him behind me and do a full body shiver as he brushes my ponytail
away from my neck. His lips move slowly up my neck, causing goosebumps
to break out all over my skin. Jack nips my earlobe and I moan.
He grips my ponytail, using it to tip my head back. I think he’s going to
kiss my lips, but instead he begins to lick and nip the skin at the base of my
throat. I whimper and hold onto the counter to keep myself from falling over.
With his free hand, Jack reaches around and cups my breast, tweaking my
nipple through my bra. I moan and writhe as he assaults every inch of my
neck. It’s quite possible that I could have an orgasm right now.
Jack pulls away and roughly turns me around. I’m suddenly in his arms
with my legs wrapped around his waist. I grab his face and slam my lips
down on his. He moves through my house and then crawls onto my bed with
me still wrapped around him.
He wastes no time getting me naked—it’s like I’ve suddenly unleashed the
beast inside him. I swear a growl rips from his throat as he moves down my
body, sucking one nipple into his mouth. Jack nips the tip, causing me to cry
out and arch my back.
He gives the other nipple the same treatment. Again he begins to descend
down my body until he reaches my pussy. Jack wastes no time dragging his
tongue through my wet folds and sucking my clit into his mouth.
This man eats pussy like he’s on a mission. I moan as he pushes one, then
two fingers inside me. He tickles that ridge inside me that makes my body
shudder so violently that he has to pin my hips down with an arm across
them.
Jack sucks my clit into his mouth, tickles that spot, and then presses down
on my lower stomach. A pressure builds and I try pushing his head away, or
pulling it closer—I’m so dizzy I can’t tell which is happening.
When I come, I come so hard my vision goes white. I know I’m gushing
all over Jack and I can’t even think…I can’t even drum up enough
brainpower to be embarrassed.
I’m barely aware of what’s happening before I feel Jack thrust inside me.
He kisses me and I taste myself, and fuck me, I’m ready to come again. Jack
pulls almost all the way out before thrusting back in. He groans against my
mouth, and it makes me quiver.
I feel so full, and even though I’m very wet, it’s still a tight fit. “Fuck
baby, you feel so good,” Jack says against my lips before pulling almost all
the way out and slamming back into me. “Shit, I’m close already.” He
reaches between us and begins to strum my clit.
The feeling below starts to build. Jack grabs my thigh, pulling it up and
increasing his thrusts. I cry out as he hits me so deep inside there’s a bite of
pain, but I welcome it. “Jack,” I moan as I begin to come again.
If it’s even possible, he starts thrusting harder until he plants himself,
buries his face in my neck, and groans as I feel him begin to come.
I stroke his back as we both struggle to catch our breath. Jack pushes up
and smiles down at me. “Are you okay? I think I lost control a little bit
there.”
I’m smiling like a loon, but I don’t care. I reach up, stroking his cheek.
“I’m great.”
“Good. Let me get rid of this condom.” Oh God, I didn’t even realize that
he’d put one on. He eases out of me and kisses me between my breasts before
disappearing out into the hall, and then a few minutes later he returns to my
room.
God, he is so sexy. That’s all I can think as he walks back into the
bedroom in all his naked glory. He crawls into bed beside me and pulls me
into his arms. “I’m on the wet spot,” I say, snuggling into him. “But I don’t
care.”
He flips us around, and I snuggle back into him. “Thank you for spending
time with me and the kids tonight.”
“You’re welcome. I had a lot of fun.”
Jack kisses my forehead, and I feel myself falling asleep. The last thought
I have is that I’m in trouble. I’m falling for this man already, but I don’t think
I could stop it if I tried.
 CHAPTER TEN
Harley

I roll over in bed and moan. My body aches, but it was so worth it. I know
it’d been a long time since I’ve been with someone and the same for him—of
course he knew how to play my body, causing me to come multiple times.
I reach out and touch his side of the bed and it’s cold. Did he leave? I sniff
the air and don’t smell food cooking. After climbing out of bed, I throw on a
pair of sweatpants and a tank top, go into the bathroom and take care of
business, then wash my face and brush my teeth.
“Jack?” I call out, but he doesn’t answer. In the living room I peek out the
window and see that his truck is still in the driveway. I move to let Fifty out
of his cage, but the door is open and he’s not in there.
In the kitchen I find a pot of coffee and pour myself a cup. I move toward
the back door and look out. My heart—I swear—skips a beat as I take in the
sight in front of me. Jack is in the backyard with Fifty on his leash and
Charlie next to him with her little hand in his.
The way he’s smiling at her is a thing of pure beauty. I reach up and touch
the tears that are leaking from my eyes. I hate myself because I’m jealous. I
hope that sweet little girl knows how lucky she is to have so many people
who love her.
I hurry down the hall to my bathroom and splash some cold water on my
face. I take a deep breath and get myself together. When I step out into the
hall, I hear the back door open.
“Whewes Hawey?” I hear as I walk down the hall.
 “She’s sleeping, sweetheart,” Jack answers her.
Moving into the kitchen, I smile when Charlie sees me. “Hi, sweetheart.”
She charges me, and I pick her up. “What are you doing?”
“Papa and Fiffy was outside. I go see them.” She wraps her arms around
my neck. “I’m hungwy.”
“How about some pancakes?” I ask her and then look at Jack. “Do
pancakes sound okay?”
“I actually need to get going. I’ve got a case I’m working on and need to
do some follow-up.”
Okay, I wasn’t expecting that. I watch him put Fifty back in his cage and
lay his leash on top.
I set Charlie down and she goes over to Jack and takes his hand. “I’m
going to take her home, and then head out.” He comes to me and kisses me
quickly on the lips. “I’ll call you later.”
Just like that he’s gone, and I feel like I was just given the kiss of death. I
lock the back door and pour myself a cup of coffee. After popping a piece of
toast in the toaster, I slather it in almond butter and then carry it back into my
office. Drowning myself in work will be the perfect way for me to distract
myself from wondering about Jack and his sudden departure.
I slip on my noise-canceling headphones, pull up my book, and turn on
Pandora.
After two solid hours of watching the blinking cursor, I stand up from my
desk. My body is stiff and sore and I take some ibuprofen. I decide to take a
break because I just can’t focus, and there’s no sense in sitting in front of my
computer when the words aren’t coming.
I remember when writer’s block used to happen in the beginning and I
would freak out and cry. Now, I just take a break and try to relax and clear
my mind.
In my bedroom I close the room-darkening shades and crawl onto my bed.
I bury my nose in the pillow that Jack slept on and inhale his unique woodsy
scent. I curl up and clear my mind, and in no time I feel myself fade into a
deep sleep.
Bam, bam, bam…Bam, bam, bam.
I push up in my bed. “What’s going on?” I murmur, my voice gruff with
sleep.
Stumbling out of bed, I make my way down the hall and look out the
window. Jack is at the door fiddling with the lock. I quickly unlock the door
and pull it open. Jack rushes in, wrapping his arms around me. “Thank God.
You didn’t answer your phone. Del came over and knocked and knocked, and
you didn’t answer.”
“I-I was having some writer’s block and laid down for a bit.” That’s when
I notice it’s dusk. “What time is it?”
He kisses my forehead and pulls back. “It’s seven.”
“Oh geez, I slept all day.” My stomach growls loudly and Jack chuckles.
“Do you want me to order a pizza?”
I’m so confused right now, and I seriously thought when he left he was
gone for good. “Um…yeah, pizza sounds great. I’m going to go get freshened
up.” Jack pulls out his phone and kisses me before disappearing into my
kitchen.
In the bathroom I brush my teeth and my hair before braiding it. When I
head back into the kitchen Jack’s on the phone but holds his hand out to me.
“Yeah, sweetheart, she was just asleep and didn’t hear us.” He listens, and I
can hear Delilah’s voice but not what she’s saying. “I love you too.”
He sets his phone down and wraps his arms around me. “Sorry I worried
you guys. I took some ibuprofen and maybe it knocked me out.”
“I’m just glad you’re okay. I ordered us a large pizza with the works. Is
that okay?”
I nod and grab the pitcher of iced tea out of the refrigerator, pouring us
both a glass.
When the pizza comes we sit on the couch and demolish half of it. We
finish eating and I take the leftover pizza into the kitchen and shove it into the
refrigerator. I grab Jack a beer and join him back on the couch.
You’d think because I slept all day I’d be wide awake, but instead I rest
my head on Jack’s shoulder while we finish up some western with Chris Pratt
and Denzel Washington in it. It isn’t longer before I’m in snoozeville.
I wake as I’m being lifted, and snuggle into him. “I’m sorry I fell asleep.
This guy wore me out last night and maybe he zapped all of my energy.”
“Oh yeah? I bet he was really good-looking.”
I giggle and bury my face in his neck, but then pull out. “Ehh…he was
okay.”
In my room he tosses me on the bed and follows me down. “Just okay?”
He begins tickling my sides until I’m squealing and screaming.
“Okay, stop! You’re hot!” Jack does and then he moves us around until
I’m situated lying partially on top of him.
 We snuggle up together on my bed, and I draw imaginary circles on his
stomach. “Did you get your work done earlier?”
“Yeah, I just had some follow-up phone calls to make, but I got them
done.”
I burrow closer. “What made you decide to open Rogue?”
“Before I was discharged from the Army, I knew I wanted to do
something that I could use my skills at. I actually worked for another
company first, but the guy didn’t know what the fuck he was doing. Egan and
I actually worked together there, and we got to be friends. I brought up the
idea for Rogue and he told me if I did it that he’d come work for me.”
He gives me a squeeze. “Right before I quit, I started looking into getting
the paperwork I needed. To make an extremely dull, long story short, I leased
the office space, hired Egan, and then Erik—the rest is history.”
“It sounds like you guys do an amazing job. Did you ever find out if they
could pick up any prints on the box?”
Jack sighs. “Unfortunately too many people handled it. They couldn’t get
a clear print. My buddy said the P.O. Box was a dummy address so they
couldn’t trace it to anyone. Basically it was a dead end. Have you gotten any
more emails?”
I hesitate, but I know I need to tell him. “Yeah, she asked me if I liked the
gift she sent and if I threw it in the trash, because that’s where it belongs.”
He climbs out of my bed and pulls me up with him. He stalks down the
hall to my office, flips on the light, and stands next to my computer. “Pull up
the email.”
I sit down at my desk and do as he says. I get up and he sits down. “What
are you doing?”
“I’m forwarding this to Egan to see if he can trace it and find the origin of
the email. I wish you still had the others.”
I’m starting to see that deleting them wasn’t the smartest move. “I wish I
still had them too. At the time I just didn’t think they were important.”
Jack pulls me down onto his lap. “Not important? You don’t know how
fucked up people are. If this person is targeting you, it could get really nasty.
Hopefully Egan will be able to find the origin.”
“I wasn’t freaked out before, but I am now.”
He stands up, sets me down on my feet, and pulls me into his arms. “Don’t
be freaked, but it wouldn’t hurt to keep the doors locked even during the day.
If you want, we can get some security cameras set up.”
 I shake my head. “I don’t think I need all of that.”
“Well, I want you to tell me right away if you receive any emails, any
more packages. I don’t care. Even if you think that something is insignificant,
I want you to tell me.” I hate to admit that he’s kind of sexy when he’s all
growly and bossy.
“I promise I’ll tell you.” I wrap my arms tightly around his waist. “Why
do people have to be so mean? I write erotic romance, but the main
component is love. What’s so wrong with that? Doesn’t everyone want
love?”
Jack’s body stiffens and I know I’ve said too much, or he thinks that’s
what I want from him. Oh sure I do, but I’m going to deny it because in
reality love only exists for a lucky few, and I’m just not one of them.
I let go of him and back up. He moves toward me. “This is going to sound
terrible, and I don’t want it to, but I’m not relationship material. The shit with
Del’s mom fucked me up.”
Is it possible to fall in love with someone in a very short period of time? Is
it possible that I’ve made a mistake falling for the man in front of me? I
shouldn’t have done it because he treated me so hot and cold before, but I
still gave him a chance.
“You know, I’m really tired. I think I’m going to head to bed. Lock up on
your way out.”
I feel him step up behind me. “I should’ve stayed away from you.”
“I never said I was looking for love. What I meant was everyone loves to
read about falling in love.” I motion between us. “This just started between
us, but thanks for doing me the favor and ending this now before I became
too invested in someone who isn’t ‘relationship material.’”
“We’ll talk tomorrow,” he says, moving toward the front door.
“I don’t think so. I think you and I have said all that we need to.” Jack
stares at me, and I don’t let him see the hurt I feel. It shouldn’t be there at all
because we—or whatever we were was so new. “Take care, Jack.”
I step into my bedroom, shutting the door behind me. I lean against the
door and slide down until my butt hits the floor.
When the front door opens and closes about five minutes later, it’s then
that I let the tears flow.

***
 It’s been a week since whatever Jack and I had ended. I’ve drowned
myself in work, which luckily, hasn’t been affected by my melancholy. As of
now I’m ahead of schedule so…thank you, Jack.
Egan, Jack’s IT guy, called me to tell me he was looking into the email
and would call me if anything came up. I thought about telling him to refer
me to someone else, but he’s the best. He also asked me to forward any more
emails that I get from Martha.
I think Delilah and Reece know something happened—they’ve been
overly friendly. I’ve seen Jack’s truck at their house a couple of times so I’ve
stayed in the house like a shut-in until he leaves.
Now, I carry Fifty and his leash outside and take him over to my butterfly
garden. After I attach his leash, I set him on the ground. I smile as he nibbles
on some grass. The butterflies flit around, and I tip my head back, letting the
sun warm my skin.
“Fifty, let’s go for a walk.” I pick him up and walk around the side of the
house to the front.
We walk down the sidewalk, and I smile while I watch kids in a yard
down the street chase each other.
“Is that a bunny?” I hear a little voice ask.
“Sam, wait for me.” A man comes up behind the little boy. He’s really
handsome: tall, lean, with dark blond hair and deep brown eyes.
“Dad, look at this bunny. It’s so cool, can I get one?”
The man holds out his hand to me. “Hi, I’m Tanner. This is Sam.”
I don’t feel like talking, but I still shake his hand. “I’m Harley, and this is
Fifty.” Tanner raises his eyebrow. “Yeah, he’s named after those books.”
“Can I pet him?”
I squat down in front of the little boy, who looks like a tiny version of his
father. “Sure, just be gentle.”
He very carefully strokes Fifty’s back. “He’s so soft. What kind of bunny
is he?”
“He’s a Lionhead Lop, and yes, he’s very soft. While I work he sleeps on
a little bed on my desk. He’s the laziest bunny I’ve ever met.” He giggles,
and it makes me smile.
“Hawey!” I know that voice and turn to see Charlie, Reece, and Jack
walking down the sidewalk.
“I better get going, but it was nice meeting you guys.” I start walking
toward them, but keep my eyes on Charlie; she reaches me first. “Hi,
sweetheart.” I look at both Reece and Jack, but Jack’s gaze is focused on
something behind me. I don’t care, though—that way I can avoid him. “Hey,
Reece.”
Reece gives me a smile. “Hey, Harley.”
I bend down and hug Charlie and then walk around them, heading back
down to my house. As soon as I’m inside I lock the door and put Fifty in his
cage. I decide to take myself out for a nice dinner.
I’ve already showered, so all I need to do is freshen up. I’ve never had a
problem eating alone. Honestly, I usually just catch up on my reading or do
some plotting. When you’re alone ninety percent of the time anyway, it’s
very easy to do stuff alone without being self-conscious about it.
I throw on a pair of black skinny capris, a sleeveless red button-up shirt,
and my black wedge sandals. In the bathroom I brush out my hair and pin it
to the top of my head in a knot. I just brush some powder all over my face
and swipe on some lip gloss.
I grab my purse and Kindle and head out to my car. I ignore the fact that
Jack is sitting on Del and Reece’s front steps, looking beautiful with Jackson
on his lap—also ignoring the fact that his eyes are on me. I head to
Maggiano’s, my favorite, and they seat me in a little booth in the bar.
I push away my plate of ravioli. I’m so full and can’t eat another bite. My
waitress brings me the check and I give her my card. Once I pay, I grab my
purse and head out to the parking lot. With a full belly, I know I’m going to
sleep well tonight. I pull out of the parking lot.
I’m not ready to head home yet, so I decide to go for a drive. But first, I
stop at Starbucks for a latte. I take a sip and then put my drink in the cup
holder. When I glance up at my rearview mirror, I notice the car behind me is
following too closely.
I step on the accelerator and get ahead of them, but the person behind me
speeds up too. Traffic is light and again I speed up, but so do they. My heart
starts to race and I blindly reach for my phone.
I hold onto the steering wheel with one hand and hold my phone up with
the other. A jolt causes me to cry out and my phone to fall to the floor.
The car hits me harder this time, and I slide into the intersection. The light
turns red, but I can’t stop. I don’t see the huge truck heading straight at my
driver’s side until it’s too late.

***
 Beep…beep…beep. My eyes flutter open. “You’re going to be okay,
baby.” What’s Jack doing in my dream? I close my eyes and fade into
nothing.
 CHAPTER ELEVEN
Jack

Earlier when I’d seen Harley talking to that man down the street, I swear I
had the urge to mark my territory. I’d lost that right, but I was having a hard
time accepting that. Later, when she left all dressed up, I thought maybe she
had a date. I wanted to stay at my daughter’s until Harley got home, but they
booted me out.
My daughter can be firecracker, and she was not happy with me. I was on
my way home to stew in my own stupidity when I ended up at a major
intersection, idling at a stoplight. Right in front of my eyes, I watched a car
run the red light before a truck plowed into it—a second car was right behind
the one that ran the red light, but it took off in the other direction.
It took me only a moment to recognize the model and license plate of the
destroyed car and realize the victim was Harley. I was out of my truck and
running toward the car before I could think, only barely noticing someone
shouting out that they were calling 9-1-1. The driver’s side was completely
smashed in, and I had to get to her through the passenger side.
When I placed my fingers at her neck and felt her pulse I was able to
relax…a little. I was in the middle of assessing her when the paramedics,
firefighters, and police showed up. They had to use the Jaws of Life to get her
out of her car, and the moment they had her on the stretcher, I asked them
where they were taking her.
I hopped in my truck and followed them to the ER. I knew they had the
driver that hit her in the other ambulance, and luckily he seemed to be okay.
It was more of a precaution.
In the emergency room they wouldn’t let me see her at first. They had to
run numerous tests on her before they’d let me back. Delilah came and sat
with me while we waited to hear what was going on. Of course I didn’t
actually sit—I paced back and forth.
Guilt plagued me because Harley had scared me when she started talking
about love. And what did I do instead of just fucking telling her? I ran
because I’m a dumbass, stupid motherfucker, and my daughter and son-in-
law wasted no time telling me as much.
When the doctor finally came out I had to tell them she was my wife in
order to get information. She had a pretty good concussion, bruising, and cuts
on her face. Her arm and leg were banged up too, but luckily no broken
bones.
She’s going to be really fucking sore for a while but will make a full
recovery. The plan is to keep her overnight just because of the concussion,
and they want to have a handle on her pain.
I stand up and stretch my muscles, which are stiff from sleeping in the
uncomfortable chair in the corner of Harley’s hospital room. I walk over to
the side of the bed and brush her hair out of her face. They said she’d have
thin scars that would fade over time, but she’s alive and that’s all that matters.
I stare down at her when her eyes flutter open. “Hey,” I whisper.
“Where am I?” She tries to sit up, but I grab her hand.
“No, baby, you need to lie down. Do you remember the accident?”
Harley closes her eyes. “A truck.”
I nod. “The light was red, but you went right through it. I saw it happen.”
She closes her eyes again. “The car?”
“What car, baby?”
Harley swallows. “The car following me. I-It hit me f-from behind. I was
trying to get away.”
My hackles rise. Then I remember the car that was right behind her—
someone intentionally hit her? As soon as she’s out, I need to make some
calls.
“Am I okay?” Her question pulls me from my thoughts.
Do I tell her everything all at once? Yes; that’s what I had wanted when
I’d been shot and I woke up in the hospital in Germany. “You’ve got some
cuts and bruises on your face. Your left side is banged up, and you’ve got a
cracked rib and bruised sternum. You have a concussion, and due to how
long it took you to wake up while they were examining you, they want to
keep you overnight for observation.”
I bring her hand up to my lips. “Are you in pain?” She nods, but then
winces. “I’ll go get the nurse.”

***

I lift Harley out of my SUV and carry her toward my front door. Delilah
opens it for me and smiles at Harley as I walk through the doorway with her.
Harley hadn’t put up much of fight about coming back to my place to
recuperate. I’m sure a lot of it is because she’s scared—someone caused the
accident, and she’s super high on pain meds right now. Maybe it was a dick
move to bring her to my home while she was under the influence, but she’s
got no one and I didn’t want her to be alone—not until the police or my team
find out who caused her accident.
I take her into my bedroom and lay her carefully on my bed. Delilah
stacks some pillows at the end and carefully shoves them under Harley’s sore
leg. “Thanks, Del.” Harley’s words are slurred, but then her eyes close and
she begins snoring softly.
“Can you sit with her while I go get her meds?” I ask. “I’m going to stop
by her house, grab Fifty, her laptop, and some clothes.”
Delilah climbs on my bed, sitting next to a sleeping Harley. “Go—we’ll be
fine. Don’t forget some ice packs too.”
I kiss my daughter on the head and leave to run all of my errands.
It takes me a few hours to get everything done, but by the time I’m
finished I’ve got her pain meds, ice packs, clothes, and her damn bunny.
The moment I enter the house I hear voices. “I need to go home.”
“Harley, you can’t leave—you’re hurt, and it’s not safe. We just want to
help you.” There’s silence for a moment. “I know my dad hurt you, but he
can be kind of a dummy.” I shake my head and smile. “Please let him do this
and make things right. My mom did a number on him.” I close my eyes
because I hate that my daughter even knows that.
I move into the kitchen so I don’t hear the rest of their conversation. My
daughter is forever my cheerleader, but I can’t let Becky’s rotten behavior be
a crutch or the reason I stay single. If I can get Harley to forgive me for being
stupid, I can see us having a future together.
The night she helped me babysit, I watched from the door as she read to
my granddaughter. The way she tenderly brushed Charlie’s hair back before
kissing her forehead showed me that she’d make a fantastic, loving mother.
While I get Fifty situated, I close my eyes and visualize her with a
rounded belly, or cradling our child in her loving arms. Harley wouldn’t use
our child as a pawn…Wait, what am I thinking? It’s way too soon to be
thinking about kids. Hell, after the way I’ve treated her, I’m not sure she’s
going to take me back.
I make Harley and Del a sandwich and grab them some chips and water. I
head upstairs, and Delilah is still sitting next to Harley on the bed. “I made
you guys some lunch.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
I hand them their food. “I got your pain pills.” Harley looks up at me, and
I hate seeing the swelling, bruises, and the cuts…but I hate seeing the blank
look she’s giving me even more. I shake two pain pills out of the bottle and
place them on the nightstand next to her. “I want you to eat and then take
these. At first you need to stay on top of the pain.”
I walk to the door and turn. “I’ll get you an ice pack for your face.”
Harley says nothing but takes a bite of her sandwich…at least she’s eating.
I head downstairs and grab a beer out of the refrigerator. The hiss of the
bottle as I twist the cap off is a comfort right now. It’s going to take a lot to
get her to trust me again. I’m going to have to earn my way back in.

***

It’s been three days since I brought Harley back to my place to recover.
She’s been sleeping the majority of the time, but that’s good because she’s
allowing herself time to heal. The swelling in her face is almost gone, and the
bruises aren’t as angry.
I’m still not making a lot of headway with her, but she at least has let me
take care of her. I’ve kept her pretty much sequestered upstairs and in my
bed. I’ve had to work some, though, so Delilah and Shayla have come over to
help.
I think she’s felt better having a woman help her shower. I’ve seen her
naked, but I’m not surprised right now that she doesn’t want me to see her
that way.
Egan tried tracing the IP address of Martha’s email, but they used a VPN
to mask the real location. He’s doing some more digging because Egan loves
a challenge, but I was hoping that I’d have some good news for Harley by
now.
Next week we’ve got a meeting with the manager for up-and-coming
MMA star Becca McNeal. They want us to take care of her security detail
while she trains in Chicago. Dalton is probably going to be my go-to guy for
this. Normally we don’t really do security for someone, but we make an
exception in certain instances.
Her coach is an old friend of Marcus’s. Apparently, this girl is so good
that she’s been attacked twice and has an obsessed fan. Her team wants
round-the-clock coverage for her. Since Dalton is my martial arts expert, I
figured he’d have the perfect cover—her sparring partner.
Today is my day at the office, and when I left home this morning, Shayla
was sitting in bed with Harley and they were watching one of those vampire
movies. I’m thankful for the women in my life. They’re all so selfless and
ready to help with anything.
That’s what I wanted when I started Rogue—not only to build an amazing
team, but a family.
After I pull into the parking garage, I take the elevator up to my floor.
Carrie greets me from her post at the front desk. “Good morning, Jack.
How’s Harley? Does she need anything?”
“I don’t think she’s going to need anything right now, and she’s doing a
little better today. The pain meds knock her out, but I want her to stay on top
of the pain at least through the next couple of days.”
“That must’ve been scary seeing the accident happen.”
I’ve slept in my grandkids’ bedroom since Harley’s been at the house,
which has been hard. Every bone in my body has screamed for me to sleep
with her, but I don’t want to until I can win her over again. My dreams have
been more like nightmares the past three nights. I relive her accident over and
over.
During each dream, when I reach her car I find her dead and then wake
with a start. I end up rushing to check on her, and only once I see her safely
sleeping in my bed am I able to relax enough to go back to sleep myself. “It
was. Egan’s going to check the cameras at that intersection. Harley said the
car behind her bumped her a couple of times and she was trying to get rid of
him.”
“Oh wow, I can’t believe it. Well, let me know if I can help with
anything.”
 I nod and give a knock to her desk before I head back. I grab a cup of
coffee in the break room and then head into my office.
It takes me most of the day to get caught up on phone calls and emails,
and when I finish I call Shayla to check in on Harley.
“She’s fine, Jack. We got her showered, and I changed the bedding. The
sheets I stripped are in the dryer as we speak. I made Harley some lunch,
gave her a pain pill, and now she’s napping.”
“Okay, thanks.” I hang up and open the file on my desk.
On my way home from the office, I stop and get the stuff to make a
homemade pizza. I pull into the garage and grab the bags, carrying them
inside. “Jack!” Erik and Shayla’s son, Grant, comes racing toward me.
“What’s up, little buddy?” Erik comes walking into the kitchen. “How’s it
going, Erik?”
He claps me on the shoulder. “Good, man—just came to look in on Harley
and pick up my girl.”
Shayla joins us with her and Erik’s newborn, Chance, asleep in her arms.
“Harley’s asleep again. We got her follow-up with her family doctor
scheduled for Friday.”
I wrap my arm around her shoulders and give her a quick squeeze. “Great,
thanks for sitting with her.”
“Anytime, Jack. I can be here whenever you need now that I’m on
maternity leave.” I walk them to the door after Erik straps his tiny son into
his little carrier. It’s amazing that Erik went from lady-killer to father and a
husband-to-be in such a short period of time. He’s amazing with his kids—a
natural.
Once they leave, I head upstairs and peek in on Harley. She’s awake and
staring at the TV. “Are you in any pain?”
She shakes her head but doesn’t look at me.
With a sigh, I crawl on the bed and position myself right next to her.
We’re not touching, but we’re close enough that I can feel the heat of her
skin. “Listen, I know I fucked up. I told you I would, and I’m not making
excuses, but I’m sorry. I’m so fucking sorry that I hurt you all because I was
scared.”
I scrub a hand over the top of my head. “My parents have been married for
forty-five years. They love each other to this day just as fiercely as when they
met. Mom almost died having me, so Dad put his foot down and said no to
any more kids.”
 I glance at Harley and see she’s finally looking at me. “In high school I
dated…a lot. I was kind of a dog.”
“I’m not surprised,” Harley murmurs.
“I met Becky when I was eighteen, the summer after I graduated. She
lived in the next city over. We were hot and heavy from the start, and I was
playing baseball for the local community college. I was trying to get my GPA
up so I could apply to the University of Iowa. Then she got pregnant with
Del. Becky got pregnant on purpose, but then didn’t want to have her. But I
begged and begged her to have the baby.”
I feel her put her hand on mine. “The best moment in my whole life was
holding my newborn daughter in my arms. She was so tiny, but so heavy. I
joined the Army when she was one. Needless to say, it was the hardest
decision I ever made, but I wanted to make a difference. I wanted to provide
for my daughter—to make her proud. During my time in the service, Becky
and I divorced. When I decided to fight her for custody, she threatened to
take my daughter and run if I tried to give Del to my parents.
“I will always hate that woman for the mental abuse she inflicted on our
daughter, and then when she kidnapped her and tried to steal my
granddaughter…that was the last straw.”
Harley’s quiet, but she hasn’t let go of my hand. “I’m sorry that you and
Delilah had to deal with that,” she finally says. She rests her head on my
shoulder. “But trusting you again is going to take time.”
I nod, because there’s nothing I can say. I’m just going to have to prove to
her that I won’t fuck up again, or at least not fuck up and break things off
with her.
“Do you want to sit downstairs for a little bit? Maybe eat dinner outside,
get some fresh air?” I climb off the bed, and at her nod, I scoop her up into
my arms and carry her downstairs. In the kitchen, I set her down on her feet
and hold her until she’s steady.
Harley looks up at me. “You don’t have to keep carrying me,” she says
softly.
“I know, but I want to.” I watch her move through the kitchen and then
into the living room. “Don’t wear yourself out,” I tell her as she keeps
moving.
“Sorry, I’m just tired of sitting.” Harley looks so cute when she pouts.
“Why don’t you go sit outside? I’ll be out in a minute.” I open the door to
the back deck and help her get settled in her chair.
 “Thank you. Can you bring me my laptop? I need to check my emails and
let my editor know what happened.”
I kiss the top of her head and then head inside to get everything out for
dinner. Then I bring her laptop to her.
While I make our pizza, I watch her through the kitchen window. I know I
have a lot more to prove to her, but today I finally feel a little bit of hope.
 CHAPTER TWELVE
Harley

A week has gone by and things have slowly shifted with Jack and me. I
don’t know if I’m ready to trust him yet, but he’s trying really hard. After the
day when he laid it all out, I quit giving him the silent treatment. He’s done
so much for me—waiting on me hand and foot—even though I told him he
didn’t need to.
It’s been so cute watching him as he takes care of Fifty. Jack acts like he
doesn’t like him, but he snuggles my bunny any chance he gets. We have
switched venues though, and now we’re staying at my place.
I was worried about his hip, with him constantly carrying me up and down
the stairs. He relented when I told him he could stay with me if that made him
feel better. The words were no sooner out of my mouth before he was
heading upstairs to pack a bag.
Charlie’s been over a lot because her papa is here, and it’s been nice—
nice, but loud. The first day we came back, she came over with Del and they
brought me flowers. Then Charlie had to kiss my owies because it would
make them feel better.
The only bad thing is they weren’t able to trace the email. Martha sent it
from a dummy account, which Jack said they kind of expected, but he still
seemed really pissed about it. Egan came over, and while he was installing
my security system, he gave me his email to forward any more messages I get
from her.
The car that was following me and bumping me was an older model
Impala. From the video footage they couldn’t tell if it was a man or a woman
behind the wheel, and there were no plates visible so they were at loss. I, of
course, never got a good look at the person, either.
I’ll never tell anyone, but it’s been so nice having Jack here, and not just
because he makes breakfast and dinner for me every day or that he cleans up.
I’m finding him very easy to talk to.
Now I’m in my office working on my story, trying to make up for last
week. Luckily, I’m a plotter most of the time, so I know where my story is
headed…it’s just typing it all out and making sure it’s not absolute garbage.
Today is my first day home alone, and so far, so good. I’m still sore and
moving slowly, but definitely improving every day. I hear the front door
open, then footsteps. Seconds later, Jack comes walking into my office.
“What are you doing home already?” I ask.
Jack bends down and kisses me chastely on the lips. “I had that meeting
today.”
“With the MMA fighter?”
“Yeah, Dalton’s going to be her ‘sparring partner.’ She didn’t seem
thrilled about it, but it’s the best way to get one of my guys close to her.
Dalton was supposed to meet her today, but he was out with Marcus picking
up a skip. Did you get some writing done?” He leans against my desk and
looks down at me.
“I did. I don’t know why, but it’s kind of a blessing that I’m mostly
immobile. I’ve gotten so much done.”
“Any emails?” I shake my head. “That’s good. Do you want to go out to
dinner tonight? I figure you might want out of the house for a while.”
“Yes—oh my God, a hundred times yes. I’m going stir crazy.” He helps
me stand, and I walk into my bedroom.
I change out of my sweat shorts and tank top and into some old, worn-out
jeans that are threadbare in the knees but so comfortable. I pull on a red off-
the-shoulder t-shirt and slip my feet into some flip-flops.
I took a shower this morning under Jack’s watchful eye, and by the time I
was done I was so turned on. I didn’t miss the erection he had, but we both
pretended that it wasn’t there. I’m not ready to go back there, plus I’m still
battling headaches. But luckily a half a pain pill at night and ibuprofen during
the day is enough.
I walk out to the living room and find Jack sitting on the couch. He smiles
when he sees me. “Are you feeling okay? Tired? Sore?”
 I sit down next to him. “I’m good. I promise, Jack.”
We decide to eat at Applebee’s, which works for me. He talks to the
hostess and gets us a table in the corner at the front of the restaurant so I
won’t have to weave my way through the crowded restaurant. I don’t miss
the way most of the women in this place are checking him out.
Jack’s jeans mold to his thick thighs and perfect, David Beckham-worthy
ass. The faded black Foo Fighters shirt molds to his lean but muscular chest. I
really want to bite his bicep—wait…what? I shouldn’t be thinking about that,
at least not right now.
Once he gets me settled, he sits across from me. We order drinks and the
waitress leaves us. “Thank you so much for this. I was starting to go a little
cuckoo. I mean I know I’m at home a lot normally, but at least I had the
choice if I wanted to leave or not.”
He reaches across the table and grabs my hand. “You’re welcome. I
figured you could use a night out. Did you talk to the insurance company
about your car?”
“Yeah, my car is totaled, obviously. They got the police report from the
accident so I’m not at fault. Luckily there were enough witnesses to
corroborate my story. They should be cutting me a check to replace it soon.
Will you go with me?”
“Of course. Whatever you need from me.”
I stare at him from across the table. I’m still in awe that this man wants
me, and even though he hurt me I still want him and to give him another
chance, but I’m scared. “Thank you…for everything.” I shred my napkin, and
then look up at him. “You hurt me before, but I get it. I’d like to give us
another try.”
The smile that graces his lips makes the already gorgeous man stunning.
“That makes me so happy, baby. I promise I won’t pull that shit I pulled
before.”
“I believe you, and I’m sorry I’ve given you the silent treatment.”
He shakes his head. “You have no reason to apologize.” Our waitress
interrupts us when she comes to bring our drinks and takes our order.
When we finish dinner, we stop by the store and he runs inside to get stuff
for ice cream sundaes. When we get home he pulls into the driveway and
comes around to help me out. Inside I get situated on the couch while he
tinkers around in the kitchen.
He comes in with a heaping bowl. “Oh my God, what’s in the bowl?”
 “It’s a Mackenzie Deluxe: a scoop of vanilla with caramel sauce, a scoop
of chocolate with chocolate sauce, and another scoop of vanilla with hot
fudge, all topped with whipped cream.” He hands me the bowl and I just
want to shove my face in it.
“This looks amazing. I don’t think I can eat all of this.”
I look up as he sits down next to me. “That’s because we’re sharing.”
That’s exactly what we do—snuggle on the couch, eat our ice cream, and
watch some college ballgame.

***

I lie on my side, and Jack is snuggled against my back with his arm around
my waist. Since the night we went to dinner, things have again shifted
between us. He kisses me a lot and snuggles me while we sleep.
Before he was sleeping on my couch, and at his place he slept in Charlie’s
bed. Now he’s back in my bed, and I don’t miss the hard dick that’s poking
my ass. I very slowly, very carefully, rub my butt against him. We haven’t
done anything more than kiss since I’ve decided to give him another chance,
and I’m freaking horny.
His arm around my waist tightens, and a groan slips past his lips. My hair
is in a ponytail, giving him unhindered access to my neck. Jack kisses me
behind my ear and then nips my earlobe.
I reach behind me, gripping his hair in my fist as he kisses my neck and
grinds against my ass. His hand around my waist slides down between my
legs. I moan as he begins to strum my clit through my panties. “I’ve missed
your pussy. It’s so hot, wet, and so fucking sweet.” I cry out as he pushes one
finger inside me. “You’re so responsive. Fuck, I wish I could strip you bare
and fuck you.”
My pussy clenches around his finger. “Please?” I’m begging and I don’t
care.
“Not yet, baby. You need to do some more healing, but let me make you
come,” he whispers against my neck.
“Okay,” I moan.
He strums my clit, bites my neck, and grinds his dick against me—that’s
all it takes to make me detonate. I cry out and pump my hips, riding the
blissful wave. Jack brings me down slowly, I turn my head to kiss his lips,
and then he moves us. I’m on my back and Jack’s between my legs.
 “You’re so beautiful,” Jack leans in and whispers against my lips. He
reaches the nightstand and picks up his phone. “Shit, I’ve got to get up. I have
a meeting today with a client and I can’t be late.” He carefully climbs off of
me and then heads into the bathroom.
While he showers I make him a protein shake and start a pot of coffee. I
head back into the bedroom and throw on a bra, t-shirt, and some cut-off
sweats that I made. By the time I’m unlocking the door and Delilah and the
kids are coming in, the cobwebs in my brain have cleared.
“Harley, go sit—I’ll make you breakfast.” I told Jack that I didn’t need the
girls to keep coming over and taking care of me, but he just pretended that he
didn’t hear me speak at all.
Charlie comes and sits next to me. “Hi sweetheart, should we watch
cartoons?” The sweet little girl snuggles into me, and Jackson walks to us
with his little arms held up. “You want to watch too?”
I pull him onto my lap, and we search through the menu until we hit the
Disney Channel. I don’t know what we’re watching, but both kids are
watching intently until Jack comes into the living room. “Papa!” Charlie
slides off the couch and runs to him.
“Hi, my little nugget, are you here to help take care of Harley?”
She nods, and her brown little pigtails bounce. “I am. I make her booboos
not hurt.”
He sets her down and comes over to me and Jackson. “Your shake is on
the counter,” I say. Jack bends down, kisses me, and picks Jackson up.
“Thanks, baby. How’s my big boy?” Jackson babbles in his little baby
talk, and it’s the cutest thing ever.
They disappear into the kitchen, and I can hear Jack and Del talking.
Before he leaves he kisses me one more time, and then he’s gone.
When breakfast is ready, Delilah tries to bring my plate to me out in the
living room, but I tell her I want to sit at the table. Once we sit down, we dig
into our French toast. “How are you feeling?” I ask Del.
The petite blonde rubs a hand over her small swollen belly and smiles. “I
feel great. I’m exhausted by the end of the day, but I feel great. This
pregnancy has been the easiest one. Reece is such a big help, though—I’m so
lucky.” She takes a sip of her orange juice. “I know it’s not my place, but I’m
glad to see that things are better with you and my dad.”
“Me too. We talked and he apologized, and I do want to try.”
Del smiles and reaches out to grab my hand. “I think it’s great. I know he
can be a bootyhead, but he’s the best dad a girl could ever ask for.”
After breakfast she cleans up and refuses to let me help. The kids play
with Fifty on the floor until Del gets the kitchen clean. “Okay, we’re going to
leave you to your writing. I’m off all day, so if you need anything just holler.
Charlie, put Fifty back in his cage.”
Once they’re gone, I fill up my water bottle and grab my bag of snacks. In
my office, I pull up my Word document and read through the last chapter to
get myself back into the right headspace for my characters.
It isn’t long until I’m immersed back into my characters’ lives. By the
time three o’clock rolls around, I can’t sit any longer. I save my document
and then get up, heading to the bedroom. I crawl onto the bed, and in no time,
I fall asleep.
I bat whatever is tickling my face away, but it comes right back. I open my
eyes and see Jack lying next to me. I smile up at him. “I fell asleep.”
Jack smiles and leans into me, kissing my lips. “Did you get a lot done
today?”
“I did. I’m ahead of schedule now. I wrote for five hours straight and was
exhausted.” He helps me sit up.
“Do you want to help me make dinner?” Jack asks. He wraps his arm
around my shoulders as we head into the kitchen so I can help him cook. I
pull up my Spotify app, and Heart starts playing through the speakers.
We work side by side in a companionable silence making baked ziti.
While it’s in the oven, we sit on the couch. “I hate that we didn’t catch the
fucker who was ramming your car. Any more emails from Martha?”
“No…do you think it was her that caused me to wreck?” I know Jack’s
pissed that they haven’t caught her yet.
Jack shakes his head. “I want to say yes, but I just don’t know.”
The timer sounds, and we get up and head into the kitchen. I pull the salad
out of the refrigerator and pop the garlic bread under the broiler.
When the sides are done, I carry them to the table and Jack fills our plates,
sitting mine in front of me. He takes his place across from me. “Egan thinks
he may have found where the emails originated from.”
“That’s great. What will you do if you find it? Find her?” I take a bite of
the pasta.
Jack sets his fork down. “I’ll follow her around, see what her story is.
Make sure it’s her.”
“Okay. I never asked how much I owe you for tracking her down.”
 He shakes his head. “I don’t want your money. This is something I wanted
to do for you. Don’t try to sneak money to any of my team, either. I’ve given
them explicit instructions to ignore you.”
“But I have the money.”
Jack gets up and comes around to my side, squatting down in front of me.
“I know you have the money, but as your man this is something I need to do.
I protect what’s mine.”
Why does that turn me on? I bite my lip and nod. “Okay, I won’t try to
pay anyone…promise.”
He leans into me, kissing me quickly before sitting across from me again.
When we finish eating, he doesn’t let me clean up, either. Instead I sit in the
living room holding Fifty, whose lazy ass is fast asleep on my lap.
Once Jack is done, he joins me on the couch. He situates us where my
head is resting on his lap, and my legs are propped up on the arm. While Jack
watches some documentary about sharks, I zone out and just chill.
I can’t remember the last time I vegged out with someone else, especially
like this, and I really, really like it. I like it so much it scares me, but just like
Jack is, I’m trying to power through my fear.
When Jack’s show is over, he oversees my shower…he’s afraid I’m going
to pass out or something. There’s never been anything I’ve done more
intimate than when he helps me shower. We’ve got our routine down, that’s
for sure. I strip out of my clothes and throw my robe on.
He lifts me into the bathtub—see? He babies me—then I shrug off my
robe. “Are you washing your hair?” I shake my head. Jack soaps up a
washcloth and begins scrubbing my body.
This is a completely nonsexual thing, but I’m completely turned on right
now. In slow circular motions, he rubs the soap onto my body. He even tries
to shave my armpits and my legs, but I swat at him. When I’m done he shuts
off the water and lets me dry myself off…surprisingly.
Back in my bedroom, I sit on the end of my bed and rub my lavender and
chamomile lotion into my skin. I throw my nightgown on sans panties and
climb back on the bed, settling with my back against the stack of pillows
leaned against my headboard.
I hear the shower kick on and in my mind’s eye I can picture the water
sluicing down Jack’s body. I lean back against the pillows and close my eyes
as I imagine licking the water off of his muscled chest.
I listen closely and hear the water still running. Reaching between my
legs, I moan softly as my fingers brush over my clit. While I rub it in tiny
circles, I imagine running my hands all over Jack’s wet body. I bite my lip as
I slip my fingers through my wetness, and then rub it over my clit.
It doesn’t take long before I’m on the verge of coming. I imagine getting
down on my knees, wrapping my hand around his big, beautiful cock. In my
mind I imagine the way his dick stretches my mouth as he grips my hair,
fucking my mouth.
I pump my hips as my orgasm begins to build. I jump when I feel a hand
wrap around my wrist. Opening my eyes, I find Jack staring down at me.
“You don’t come without me.”
He moves between my legs, kissing the insides of both of my thighs. I
moan as he begins to lick me. Jack sucks my clit into his mouth, pushes one
finger inside, and I come embarrassingly fast.
I sigh. “Oh, wow.”
Jack moves up the bed and lies next to me. The towel wrapped around his
waist leaves nothing to the imagination, and he’s rock hard. I hold his eyes as
I reach over, undoing his towel and wrapping my hand around his dick.
He grunts from deep in his throat, and that spurs me on. I increase my
speed and grip, and Jack doesn’t look away. This is the most erotic thing I’ve
ever done. When he begins to come he moans, his eyes rolling back.
Jack leans into me. “That was amazing.” He kisses me. “You’re a naughty
girl.” His words are whispered against my lips. He cleans himself off with his
towel and tosses it on the floor.
“Well, quit being so hot,” I whisper back.
His chuckle vibrates against my chest, and he wraps his arm around my
shoulders. We settle in, and it isn’t long before I feel myself start to fall
asleep.
 CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Jack

I follow closely behind the man that looks like an older, male version of
Harley. She didn’t ask me to find him, but I wanted to do this for her. To be
honest he was easy to find, and if Harley really wanted to find him, she
could’ve.
He lives in a high-rise downtown, he’s married, and Harley’s got a
younger sister that looks just like her. From what I found out she’s eight
years younger than Harley. My stomach turned the moment I found that out.
The asshole dumped his kids with their grandma and split, yet he created
himself a whole new family while Harley lost everyone and is now all alone.
Well, she’s not alone any longer—she’s got me.
Her dad walks into Shaw & Smith Realty and I just keep walking by—the
man none the wiser that I’d been following him for the past five blocks. A
big part of me wants to confront the deadbeat who walked out on Harley, but
then I’d have to tell her what I did and I don’t want to hurt her like that.
I head to the office, and when I reach our floor Carrie smiles at me from
the front desk where she sits and talks on the phone. Every time I step into
the back I’m always hit with a sense of pride. We worked hard to get to
where we are.
In the break room I grab a bottle of water and run into Reece on my way
back to my office. “What’s up, Jack?”
“Not much. Do you have a second?” He follows me into my office,
shutting the door behind him. “I found Harley’s dad.”
 Reece doesn’t say anything at first. “You’re not smiling…am I to assume
that it’s not good?”
“Her dad remarried about a year after he dumped her and her brother. He
started a new fucking family. Harley’s got a younger half-sister.”
“Wow…shit. Do you want Del there when you tell her?”
I shake my head. “She doesn’t know I looked for him. I wanted to do
something for her, but now I don’t want to tell her.”
“I don’t know what to tell you. She might not be happy that you were
poking around in her business. The information you have could hurt her. Is
that what you want?”
I shake my head. “So what you’re saying is I fucked up?”
“Yep. Sorry, man.”
I knew it before I did it, but I looked anyway. “Okay, I won’t tell her
anything unless she asks me to find him.”
Reece leaves and I call the head of security at Litchfield Financial Group.
They think their COO is stealing money from the company, and he’s been
skimming small amounts, but recently started getting more and more greedy.
I hold the phone to my ear while it rings. “Jack Mackenzie, how the fuck
are you?”
“I’m good, Tom. I just wanted to update you on what we’ve found. First, I
just want to say that this guy is a dipshit. He’s been taking more and more
this past month. My courier is bringing over all the information you need to
fire and press charges against him.”
Before we hang up, I send the invoice and ask him to follow up with me
once they make their move.
The rest of the day is spent calling clients and checking in to make sure
they’re happy with our services. Delilah volunteered to make those calls, but
I think it’s a little more personal if I do it.
There’s a knock on my office door, and Egan sticks his head in. “You got
a second?”
I signal to him to come in while I finish my call. As soon as I hang up, I
turn to Egan. “Do you have some news?”
“Yep, I finally got a lock on the email: It was sent using an IP address
owned by a Sara and Justin Nelson in Indianapolis, but I don’t think either of
them sent it. Their IP address could’ve easily been stolen. Someone would
just need to be near their home.” He hands me a file. “They’re newlyweds,
and from the digging I’ve done, they seem to be a social couple who have
lots of friends and are close with their families.”
I flip through the folder and see screenshots from their social media
profiles. They’re a good-looking couple. He’s a teacher and she’s a nurse—
I’m thinking that Egan’s right about this one. It’s not them, but fuck, it’d be
nice if it was—then we could close this case.
“I’m not going to give up, and next time she gets an email, I want her
forwarding it to us ASAP,” Egan says. “I also think the next time she gets
one she should respond.”
I lean back in my chair. “Are you fucking kidding me?” Egan shakes his
head. “It could’ve been Martha that caused Harley to get into her accident.
Couldn’t that enrage this person? Maybe cause them to react more
violently?”
“Yes, but…if they make a move, we’d have a better chance at catching
them. Harley would be completely safe—you’re basically living together, and
Reece is right next door. She’s safe.”
“I’ll talk to her—see where her head’s at. What’s she supposed to say?”
“Nothing negative, just maybe an, ‘I’m sorry you feel that way.’ If Harley
sympathizes with Martha, then maybe she’ll stop sending her the emails and
won’t destroy any more of Harley’s books.”
I nod. “I’ll talk to her.”
At three o’clock, I stop by Del’s office before leaving for the day. “Hey,
honey. How’s it going?”
She smiles up at me. “Hey Dad, it’s going good. Just sending out invoices
and paying some bills.”
“Great, I’m heading home.”
I turn to walk out, but Del stops me. “Dad?” I turn to look back at her.
“I’m really happy that Harley forgave you for being a dope.” I bark out a
laugh. “What? You were a big old dope, but I love you. I love her for you.”
Delilah comes around her desk and wraps her arms around me. “Thank
you, baby girl.” I kiss her forehead and rub a hand over her swollen belly.
I pull into the driveway, hop out of my SUV, and make my way to the
front door. I pull out the set of keys that Harley gave me and unlock the door,
stepping inside. It’s quiet—almost too quiet. “Harley?” I call, but she doesn’t
answer.
First, I look outside and don’t see her. Next, I head through the house and
look in her office—it’s empty. Last, I head into her bedroom and find her
asleep again. I move around to the side of the bed and sit down.
 I reach out, brushing her hair out of her face. Her eyes flutter open and she
gives me that sleepy grin that I’m growing to love. “Hi,” she says, her voice
thick with sleep.
“Hey, baby. How was your day?”
She covers her mouth as she yawns. “It was good. I fell asleep again. I
swear I don’t nap this much.”
“You’re healing from the accident. Of course you’re going to be tired. Do
you want to go see a movie?” She nods. “How about we go to the multiplex?
They serve food.”
While she gets ready, I look up movie times and decide to take her to see
the new disaster flick. She said that they’re a guilty pleasure of hers. It
doesn’t start for another hour, so we have plenty of time. Ten minutes later,
she comes out in a pair of cut-off jean shorts, a black t-shirt, and a baggy red
cardigan.
Her hair is in one of those knots on top of her head, and her face is free of
makeup. She’s so beautiful she takes my breath away. I don’t deserve her, but
I don’t care anymore.
After the movie, I shake my head as Harley wipes the tears from her eyes.
“Are you going to be okay?” I try to keep the humor out of my voice, but I
can’t help it.
Harley looks at me all disgruntled. “He loved her, and sacrificed himself
to save her and their baby.” The tears spill over again, and I pull her into a
hug.
“It’s just a movie.”
I know it’s the wrong thing to say when she pushes back. “Just a movie?
Seriously?” The couple behind us chuckle as they walk by.
“You’re right, I’m sorry.”
With a huff, she stands up. We head out to my SUV and I help her get
loaded into it. I grab her hand and hold it while we make our way back home.
After getting her settled on the couch, I make us a couple of sundaes. The
doorbell rings, and I tell her I’ve got it. I smile when I open the door. My
granddaughter stands on the other side, waving wildly. “Papa, I come see
you.”
I push open the screen door and she comes running in, followed by Reece.
“Hey guys, she saw you pull into the driveway and wanted to come say
goodnight.”
Charlie is curled up on the couch next to Harley in her little Peppa Pig
nightgown. Her brown hair hangs down her back in two braids. I smile at her
and then turn to Reece. “Is Jackson in bed already?”
“Yeah, he is. Del fell asleep too. Charlie and I were watching Sportscenter
snuggled up on the couch when we saw you pull in.”
They stay long enough for me to get some snuggles from my little nugget.
Harley invites her to spend the night during the upcoming weekend, and she’s
super excited about it. While Harley disappears down the hall to use the
bathroom, I walk Charlie and Reece out.
“I’m happy for you, Jack. Harley’s really great.” He claps me on the
shoulder before he scoops up his daughter and carries her home.
I step back inside and sit down on the couch next to Harley. “Charlie can
always stay with me at my place if you think it’ll be too much having a three-
year-old here.”
“I wouldn’t have offered if I didn’t want her to stay. Maybe we can make
those homemade pizzas?”
I kiss her forehead. “Thanks, baby. That’s a great idea.”

***

I flip through the magazine in the waiting room while Harley is in the back
for her last post-accident checkup. I had to take a call when we got here, so I
let her go back without me.
Things have been going great with Harley and me. Since she’s doing
much better she doesn’t really need me, but I need to ensure she’s safe so
I’ve still been staying with her. It’s just this unspoken thing between us, but
every night I sleep with her snuggled against my chest, and I know I don’t
want to leave.
Harley hasn’t gotten any emails lately, but she told me that sometimes
there would be huge gaps when she wouldn’t get any. There have been no
mysterious deliveries either. It makes me a little nervous and keeps me on
edge, but I try to play it cool. There’s no need to freak her out.
We found out that Delilah’s having another boy, and I’m fucking thrilled
that Charlie’s getting another brother to watch over her and protect her. My
daughter is sublimely happy right now, and I’m happy for her. She deserves
to live in her happy little bubble.
Business has been great. We haven’t seen much of Dalton at the office
since he’s doing that security detail. I know he’s been butting heads with Ms.
McNeal, but he’s at least doing his job. I know I’ll owe him big when this job
is over.
The door opens and my attention goes to my girl, who comes walking
through it. She stops at the desk and talks to the receptionist.
I stand up and meet her up at the desk. “The payment plan will start today
and then we’ll bill you monthly,” the receptionist tells Harley.
“Okay, thank you,” she says and then smiles up at me.
I wrap my arm around her shoulders and lead her outside to my SUV.
Harley’s been afraid to drive since the accident, and I understand that, but
I know she’ll feel better when she can come and go as she pleases. She’s at
least picked up her new ride, a brand-new blue Camry with all the bells and
whistles. I will admit it’s a sweet ride and handles like a dream.
“How was your appointment?” I pull into this little hole-in-the-wall
Mexican restaurant for lunch before I’ll take her home and head back to the
office.
“It was good. I’m just glad my ribs and my head no longer hurt.”
Inside the restaurant, we seat ourselves in a little booth by the door. The
waiter drops off chips and salsa and takes our drink order. I watch Harley
attack them with gusto. My girl loves her food. “Do you have anything you
want to do tonight?” I ask her before grabbing a chip of my own.
“I wish it wasn’t getting chilly because I want to go swimming.”
“I keep it warm enough that we’ll be fine, so we’ll swim tonight. In
another couple of weeks, I’ll close it down until next spring.”
“Really?” She claps and bounces up and down in her seat. “That’s great! I
can’t wait to get into the water.”
“Okay, tonight we’ll stay at my house and after dinner we can go for a
swim. That’ll be good.” I can’t wait to get her in her little bikini again.
 CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Harley

My legs are wrapped around Jack’s hips as he thrusts into me over and
over. I know I’ve got to be hurting him the way I’m gripping his hair, but I
don’t think he cares. Jack reaches between us, strumming my clit until I’m
close to detonating.
“Fuck me, but you feel amazing,” he whispers against my neck. “Are you
going to come for me?”
“Yes…now…” I come long and hard, and I know I’m a wet mess, but I
feel too good to care. Jack pumps once, twice, and then buries himself to the
hilt as he begins to come. I wrap my arms around him, hugging Jack to my
chest. He pulls out as his dick starts softening.
He kisses me once before climbing out of the bed and disappearing into
his bathroom. I grab his pillow and hug it to my chest, smiling.
Earlier today I worked a little on my book while Jack hung out with his
daughter and the kids. I got excited because a signing downtown had a spot
open up, so I’m getting to attend now. I paid my fees and when they
announced me, I was excited to see people were actually excited that I was
going to be there.
Maybe Jack and I could get a hotel room and make it a romantic weekend
away. My happy bubble was burst, though, when I went through the rest of
my emails and found one from Martha.

Eva,
 I was hoping after your little “accident” that you’d stop that vulgar
writing, but I’ve seen your posts on social media, bragging about your new
book. You’re turning women into whores with your pornography.
1 John 1:9
If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to
cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
Confess before it’s too late. God will forgive you like he’s forgiven me.
Martha

I was surprised when Jack said they wanted me to placate her and
apologize, but that’s just because they want her to make a move, and that
makes me nervous. They’re the experts, though, so I should trust their
judgment.
I forward the email to Egan with the question, “What do I say to her?”
When I finish with the other emails, I check the ads I have running constantly
on Facebook. I’ve spent a fortune on marketing classes, but it was worth it.
I email my editor letting her know that I’ll be sending my manuscript at
the end of next week. It’ll go through one more round of edits and a
proofreader before it’s ready to get formatted, and still there are sometimes
tweaks that need to be made.
My release is set for seven weeks from now. Things will get crazy while I
prepare for release day, but I’m used to it. Of course I still get release day
jitters, and I’m sure I always will. Most authors I talk to say they still get
them too.
For dinner tonight we ate with Del, Reece, and the kids. Charlie is
obsessed with looking me over for more owies—I think she’s going to be a
doctor or a nurse. The kids were in rare form and made me smile constantly.
Delilah had music playing, and both kids were dancing for us. It was adorable
and made me long for children of my own.
Jack and I haven’t had the us talk yet, but I hope we’re on the same page
because I’m falling in love with the man. I can see a future with us, but I’m
scared because for so long everyone I’ve ever loved has always left me.
We stayed at their house until the kids went to sleep, and that brings us
back to now. It had been since before my accident that we’d last had sex, and
when we became us again we’ve only done oral or hand jobs.
I wasn’t sure if I should make the move or see if he was going to make it.
In the end I threw caution to the wind and stripped out of all of my clothes,
lying there waiting for him. When he came into the room, he froze. In
seconds he came unstuck and was shucking off his t-shirt and then his jeans.
He’d basically tackled me in bed.
Now he’s situating us so I’m lying half on and half off him. My fingers
draw imaginary circles on his chest. “I forgot to tell you that I’m doing a
signing next month downtown. They had an author cancel and I was the next
in line.”
“That’s great, baby.”
“Will you come with me? I thought maybe we could get a room
downtown and have a romantic weekend.” I rest my chin on top of my folded
hands and look at him in the dark.
“Just admit it—you want me to come be one of those cover models. You
know, stand behind you and flex,” he says, making me laugh.
“Har, har…that’s not even how it is, but yeah, you can just sit there and
look pretty.” Jack tickles my sides until I’m squealing. “Okay, s-stop!”
“Egan showed me the email,” Jack says quietly. I was expecting him to
ask me about it earlier tonight. “I don’t think I’m ready for you to reply yet.
Things could escalate rapidly, and I need to get a lot more things in place
before you do that.”
“I wasn’t thrilled about responding anyway. I won’t until you tell me to.”
He hugs me tightly, and it isn’t long before he’s asleep, and I follow after
him.

***

I take a drink of my coffee as I stare at the email on my laptop. How am I

supposed to respond to this? She hasn’t emailed this close together before,
either.

Dearest Eva,
1 Corinthians 6:18-20: Flee from sexual immorality. All other sins a
person commits are outside the body, but whoever sins sexually, sins against
their own body. Do you not know that your bodies are temples of the Holy
Spirit, who is in you, whom you have received from God? You are not your
own; you were bought at a price. Therefore honor God with your bodies.
I know you’re taking up with that man I’ve seen you with. Sex before
marriage is a sin. Not only do you write that filth, but now you’re being
intimate with a man you’re not married to.
Your punishment is coming, mark my words.
Yours in Jesus,
Martha

I grab my phone and call Jack. He answers on the second ring. “Hey baby,
what’s up?”
“Um…Martha emailed again. I know you guys want me to email her, but I
don’t think I want to email her back.” I take a deep breath. “She knows about
you.”
I may not be in the same room as Jack, but the silence is very telling—he’s
pissed. “What do you mean she knows about me?” I read him the entire email
and he cusses quite a bit. “Are the doors locked?”
“I think so.” I bite at my thumbnail and stare out the window.
“Go check them while we’re on the phone.” My heart starts to beat faster
as I rush through the house to the front door and flip the deadbolt. At the
backdoor, I flip that lock too. “Are they locked?”
“Yes, I’m really freaked out right now. Is she watching me? Is she
watching us?”
“Pack your bags, get Fifty ready, and when I’m done here I’ll come get
you. We’ll stay at my place. I have a state-of-the-art security system.”
“Okay. I’ll be ready when you get home.”
He’s quiet for a moment. “Baby, listen to me. You’re safe, okay?”
I do believe him…or at least I want to. “She knows who I really am, she
knows about you…how?”
“Forward me the email so I can get it to Egan. Cobi has already said he’d
watch that couple if I changed my mind. I know we ruled them out, but I just
need to be sure.”
After we hang up I can’t focus on anything else, and I can’t just sit and
watch TV or read, so I clean my place from top to bottom. When Jack gets
home, I’m knee deep in reorganizing my closet.
“What are you doing? You probably shouldn’t be on the floor, baby.” He
helps me stand up. “Did you pack?” God, he’s overprotective.
I shake my head. “Earlier I couldn’t sit still, and I couldn’t focus on
anything. I decided to start cleaning and I went a little crazy, I’ll admit. Can
you get Fifty’s stuff together while I pack?”
I watch him disappear out the door.
 It takes me about a half hour to get clothes, toiletries, and my writing stuff
all together. I wheel my suitcase out into the living room and find Jack in the
kitchen with his phone to his ear. “I’m bringing her to my place.” He pauses.
“Yes, come. We’ll throw a shower for Delilah and you can meet Harley.
Mom, I’m forty-three years old—I think I can handle putting a party together
for my daughter.” Jack turns and holds out his hand to me. “Fine, you plan
her party, but I’m paying.” He smiles. “Okay, we’ll see you in a couple of
weeks.” Jack kisses the top of my head. “I love you too.”
He disconnects the call. “My daughter spilled the beans about us, so my
mom was pumping me for information. Don’t worry: If you don’t want to
meet them, you don’t have to. My mom’s just a little protective.”
“Umm…sure, I’d love to meet them…unless you don’t want me to.” I pull
back and look up at him.
“Of course I do. Do you have all your stuff together?” I nod, and he takes
my suitcase out to his SUV before returning for Fifty. I make sure everything
is locked up and follow Jack. Once we’re both inside, we head to his place.
After getting Fifty situated, I head upstairs to put my clothes away, and
then Jack takes me into his office. He rearranges his desk so I have room to
work. “You didn’t have to do this. I feel bad enough that you have to babysit
me.”
Jack moves around the desk until he’s standing right in front of me. “You
haven’t made me do anything. I don’t call it babysitting—I call it taking care
of someone that I care a lot about.” I know it’s not a declaration of love, but it
still feels really good.
I wrap my arms around his waist. “Thank you so much.” I let go of Jack’s
waist and grab his face, pulling him down to me for a fierce kiss. “You’re an
amazing man, Jack Mackenzie.”
He lifts me up and sets me on the desktop. Jack spreads my legs and fits
himself between them. He brushes my hair out of my face. “You are so, so
pretty.”
I feel my face heat up. “Thank you. What should we have for dinner?” I
grab onto his shoulders.
“Do you want to order out, or go somewhere?”
“I’d rather stay in, if you don’t mind?”
We order Chinese and while we wait for it to come, Jack teaches me to
play chess. I’m actually surprised that he plays. His dad taught him when he
was a kid, and he started playing again when he was in the hospital after he
got shot.
I listen as he tells me about the pawns, rooks, knights, bishops, queens,
and kings. I’ll admit I don’t understand half of what he’s saying, but the first
game we play he helps me. It’s actually a lot more fun than I thought it would
be.
When our food comes we continue playing while we eat. It’s safe to say
I’m terrible at chess because I’m losing pieces faster than I know what to do
with. Jack gets up to get a beer and me a glass of wine. “When did your
parents move to Florida?”
“The minute my dad retired from John Deere, they were gone. My mom
runs a bookstore in Panama City Beach. If my daughter would stop popping
out babies, I want to take them down there for a vacation.”
I smack his arm. “Stop…you know you love those babies.”
“I do. I remember when she told me she was pregnant with Charlie. I was
so pissed and didn’t react well, but I went to that first appointment and heard
the heartbeat and I was over the moon. I wasn’t happy at first when I found
out Reece was the dad. It wasn’t that he wasn’t a good guy—we served
together, and he was always a good friend, but she was too young for him.”
He takes a drink of his beer. “Luckily it all worked out. He’d die for her
and those kids.” Jack clears his throat. “Do you want kids?”
How do I answer that? How do I tell him I’ve always wanted a house full
of babies, but that my fears keep me from thinking that’ll ever be a
possibility? Everyone I love leaves me, and I know I need to stop thinking
that way, but I can’t help it. I don’t say anything, though—I just shake my
head.
“Why?”
I don’t want to talk about this, and I don’t want to admit to him that I’m
afraid. He’ll think I’m pathetic like John, my last boyfriend, did. All I can
think is lie, lie, lie. “I don’t know…I just haven’t been with someone I’d want
to have babies with. I figure I’ve missed my shot.” I stand up. “I’m going to
get more wine. Do you want another beer?”
In the kitchen I grab our drinks and bring them back into the living room,
sitting back down in front of the chessboard. Jack grabs my arm. “I only
asked because I don’t want more kids.”
Why does that hurt? Instead, I push it away and smile. “Okay then, we’re
on the same page. Let’s finish this game.” He looks at me closely. Can he tell
it’s all lies?
Jack takes a drink of his beer. “Yeah baby, let’s finish it.”
 CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Jack

“I wanted to bring something to the table that’s been on my mind a lot

lately.” I look around the table at each member of my team—each one hand-
selected by me. “I’ve been thinking about expanding. The space next door is
available, and I’ve spoken to the contractor who did this space. He said we’d
be able to do it.”
I take a sip of my water. “We’d start hiring just a couple of guys first.
Marcus, my hope is to get you a couple more bounty hunters. Shayla works
with you a lot more, so she’d be in charge of keeping track of all your cases.”
Marcus glances at Erik with a mischievous grin. “Your wife’s going to be
all mine.”
“You couldn’t handle my girl, pussy.” Erik was the cocky dog until Shayla
and Grant came into his life. Now he’s a devoted husband—finally—and
father.
I end the meeting and the guys all get up except for Reece. “What’s up?”
“Not much. Del’s excited for Jerry and Kim to get here.”
“They’re excited too. My mom’s been talking to yours about the baby
shower for baby boy.” Reece’s chest always puffs out when his upcoming
son is brought up. Then he rolls his eyes. “I can only imagine the spectacle
they’re going to turn it into, but Del deserves it. This pregnancy is wearing
her out already, but she keeps smiling. Your daughter’s a robot,” he says with
a laugh.
“Nah…she just loves being a mom,” I tell him.
 We head out of the conference room and I grab a bottle of water before
heading back to my office. Earlier today Cobi emailed me some of his
surveillance photos of the couple that owns the IP address where Harley’s
emails have been coming from. They’re your basic couple: They go to work,
sometimes out to dinner, she grocery shops, they hang with friends, and on
Sundays they go to church.
Now that would raise red flags all over the place, but Cobi said it’s one of
those super-relaxed churches. He even said that there appears to be no abuse
going on, but he said he’d do more digging.
Harley’s been a little quiet since I moved her in with me. A part of me
thinks she’s just worried about Martha, but then again, the way she shut down
after our brief discussion about kids has me thinking that’s it.
She’s still been affectionate with me and the sex has been phenomenal, but
it’s like she’s keeping me at arm’s length. Yesterday she finally took her new
car out for a drive. I’d gone with her, and Harley got really nervous going
through intersections or if someone was following us too closely, but I was so
proud of her because she did it anyway.
I shut down my computer and decide to stop by to say hi to the kids. As
soon as I pull into Del’s driveway, I look over at Harley’s house and the hairs
on the back of my neck stand up. I climb out of my SUV.
“Hey, Dad.” Del waves from the front steps.
I move toward her. “I’ll be right back—I need to check Harley’s house
really quick.”
Across the yard, I head toward the back of Harley’s house. I look around
and don’t see anything unusual in the yard. The windows at the back of the
house are still locked. I check the sliding door, and that’s still locked too.
Once I move around the other side of the house, I examine the ground.
Right in front of her bedroom window, the grass is depressed. I pull my
phone out of my pocket and snap a few pictures.
I send a quick text to Del and ask her to bring me a bottle of baby powder.
She meets me at the fence. “What’s this for?”
“Nothing you need to worry about, honey. I’ll be over to see you guys in a
few minutes.” I head back to the other side of the house. At the window, I
grab my little kit out of my back pocket. I sprinkle some baby powder in my
hand and use my little brush.
I find nothing, but I still don’t feel right. Someone was here snooping
around. I was hoping to find a fingerprint or at least a partial, but I couldn’t
get that lucky. I use the keys that she gave me when I was staying here with
her and step inside.
I turn off the alarm system and do a quick walk-through, but I don’t see
anything out of order. In her bedroom I look around, and everything is how
she left it. I arm the system and lock up.
“Papa!” Charlie calls from her timeout chair as I step into their house. “I
was bad.”
Jinx greets me with a bark, and I bend down to pet him and notice his hair
is sticky. “Your granddaughter thought the dog needed a bath, and instead of
shampoo, she used a gallon of milk,” Delilah says as she blows a stray strand
of hair out of her face. “I can’t lift him enough to get him in the tub to wash it
off, so we’re waiting for Daddy to get home.”
“I’ll take care of the dog. Where’s Jackson?”
“He’s in his crib while I cleaned up the mess.” She holds up the baby
monitor in her hand.
I pick up Jinx, carry him upstairs to the bathroom, and stick the dog in the
bath. In no time, the milk is rinsed off and he’s all clean.
When I head back downstairs, Reece is home and Charlie is pouting on the
couch. My grandson runs to me and I scoop him up in my arms. “How’s my
boy?” Jackson babbles his baby talk.
“Papa, I your nugget.” Charlie’s got her little arms crossed and a scowl on
her face.
“Yes, you’re my nugget, and you need to be a good girl for your mommy
and daddy. That would make your papa very happy.” Her little chin wobbles,
but Reece scoops her up and throws her over his shoulder and then she’s
squealing.
I kiss the grandbabies and my daughter goodbye, then head back to my
place.
When I step inside, I’m hit with the most amazing smell. In the kitchen, I
find Harley stirring something in a pan. “Hey, honey.” She greets me with a
bright smile on her face.
I come up behind her, resting my hands on her shoulders. I bend down and
kiss her when she tips her head back. “What’s cooking? It smells amazing.”
“It’s just spaghetti, but I made the sauce from scratch. Garlic bread is in
the oven, and the salad is in the refrigerator.”
I squeeze Harley’s shoulders and then kiss the top of her head. “That
sounds great. I’m going to get washed up, and then I’ll set the table.”
 Now Harley is acting like her normal self. Before, it must’ve been from
being nervous about Martha. Now she’s telling me all about her latest story
and that she’s got an idea for a military romance. “Would you answer
questions for me? I want it to be authentic.”
“Of course.”
“Thank you, and I know there’s stuff you can’t tell me and maybe even
stuff you don’t want to talk about, so I’ll take whatever information you
give.”
After we finish eating, we work side by side cleaning up the kitchen and
spend the rest of the evening snuggled up on the sectional watching TV. In no
time, Harley is asleep with her head on my shoulder.

***

I wake Harley when I’m done watching the news and she sleepily walks
up the stairs. After shutting everything down and locking up, I head upstairs
as Harley comes out of the bathroom and kiss her before she disappears into
my bedroom.
After I take care of business I head into the bedroom. I smile as I watch
Harley slip on one of my t-shirts, skimming over her curves. She’s not
wearing any panties, and I just want to bite her cheeks.
I come up behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist. “You look so
fucking sexy in my t-shirt and no panties, but it was kind of a waste because I
want you naked.” I slide my hands up under her t-shirt, lifting it until it’s on
the floor next to the bed.
I grab her hair in my fist, moving it to the side. I lean down, kissing her
neck slowly, just the way she likes it. Her skin is so warm and soft. I continue
kissing and nipping at her neck—her nipples harden and I watch her chest
rise and fall.
I yank her head back, attacking her lips more roughly than I intended, but
she brings out the animal inside of me. She moans into my mouth as she tries
to turn in my arms, but I don’t let her. With my free hand I palm her breast,
squeezing it before tweaking her nipple.
I give her other breast the same treatment before my hand slides down her
stomach until I reach her wet cunt. I rub her clit, and she starts whimpering
and writhing against me. I pull my mouth away from hers. “Are you going to
come for me like a good girl?”
 “Yessss…” she moans. I push one finger, then two inside of her, biting her
earlobe when she squeezes my fingers.
I work her over until she’s drenching my hand. I pull my fingers from her,
rubbing her swollen clit until she begins to cry out. I push my fingers back
inside her as she explodes. Hearing Harley moan my name makes me hard as
a rock, and my cock aches to be inside her.
With quick movements I toss Harley on the bed, strip out of my clothes,
and then I’m over her. I grab my dick, rub it through her wet folds, and thrust
inside her. Every time it’s just like sinking into heaven.
I grab the underside of each of her thighs, pushing her legs wide—
allowing me to sink further inside of her. “Fuck baby, you’re like a fucking
dream.”
I pull almost all the way out before slamming back into her to the hilt,
again, and again. Harley cries out over and over. I let go of one of her thighs
and grab onto the headboard as I feel her pussy start to contract around me.
As she begins to come, I pick up the pace to almost brutal thrusts—I plant
myself deep inside her as I begin to come hard, and that’s when I realize I
don’t have a condom on, but it’s too late now. I rest my head on Harley’s
chest and she wraps her arms around me.
“Baby?” I pull my softening dick out of her.
“Hmm…” she answers.
I take a deep breath. “I forgot a condom. I promise I’m negative for
everything—it’s been a couple of years for me, and I was tested a while ago.
Are you on birth control?”
Harley shakes her head, and my stomach sinks. “I haven’t really had a
need for it, but my period’s due next week so we’ll be fine. Maybe I should
go on the pill? Maybe I should get Plan B?”
“That’s up to you, baby. I’ll buy it since it was my fault. I do love the idea
of being bare inside you.”
She runs her fingers through my hair. “I’ll make an appointment to get on
the pill.”
I smile down at her. “Let me get you cleaned up.” In the bathroom I grab a
wet washcloth to wipe myself off and grab another one that I take into the
bedroom to wipe Harley off with—even though she tries to smack my hands
away from her.
I toss it into the laundry basket and get us situated in bed so her back is
snug against my front, and almost immediately she does that little hitch in her
breath right before she softly snores.
As I hold her, all I can think about is I’m falling in love with her, and it
scares the shit out of me, but I won’t run from her ever again. I’m afraid if I
do, she’d never give me another chance.
 CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Harley

My palms sweat as I stand next to Jack by luggage claim waiting for his
parents, whose flight just landed. I’ve been a nervous wreck, but thankfully I
finished my book so that’s one thing I’m no longer thinking about.
Charlie came with us and she holds my hand while twirling around. She’s
wearing adorable leggings with unicorns on them, a rainbow tutu, a light
purple t-shirt, and hot pink Converse. Delilah warned us that Charlie dressed
herself because she wanted to look “bootiful.”
“Relax, baby. They’re going to love you,” Jack whispers in my ear.
“Ummm…who is the last woman your parents met?” I know after Becky
he hasn’t had any serious relationships.
“Okay, touché, but you have the glowing approval of their only
grandchild. They’re going to love you.” He kisses the top of my head. “Oh,
here they come.”
I see a couple walking toward us with huge smiles on their faces. Charlie
squeals, “Nana and Pop Pop!” She lets go of my hand and runs right toward
them.
Jack’s dad is exactly what I expect Jack to look like in about twenty years.
His mom is gorgeous: she’s petite with brown hair that hangs down to her
shoulders. She definitely doesn’t look old enough to have a son in his early
forties.
They come toward us smiling, his dad with Charlie on his hip. Jack lets go
of me and goes to his mom, wrapping her in a bear hug and lifting her off the
ground. “Put me down before you hurt yourself.” Jack listens to his mother
and sets her down. She pulls his face down, kissing both cheeks. “My boy is
so handsome.”
I smile because Jack—Mr. “Boss Man, ex-Special Forces”—is totally
blushing. “Mom, seriously, I’m forty-three. I’m not a boy.
“You’ll always be my boy.” She kisses his cheek again and lets him go so
she can take Charlie from his dad.
“Hey, Dad.” They give each other the half-hug, half-backslap.
“Son, you look well.” He looks at me and smiles. “Introduce us to your
girl.”
Jack holds his hand out to me. “Guys, this is Harley. Harley, this is my
father, Jerry, and my mother, Kim.”
I hold out my hand to his dad first. “It’s so nice to meet you both.” Jerry
doesn’t take it—instead he gives me a big hug, which surprises me and
makes me feel all warm inside. Jack’s mom smiles warmly at me but seems a
little distant.
They only had carry-on luggage, and we’re able to make our way out to
the parking lot right away. I shouldn’t have come because they’re all catching
up and I feel awkward just standing here saying nothing. Luckily Charlie
wants to hold my hand while we make our way outside.
In Jack’s SUV I sit in back with Jack’s mom, and Charlie sits between us
chattering happily to her nana. We head to Delilah and Reece’s place first.
While they have their reunion, I excuse myself with the explanation that I
need to check on some stuff at home.
Once I make my escape, I’m able to breathe a little better. I know why his
mom isn’t warming up to me right away. She, I’m sure, watched her son
struggle dealing with the shit that his ex-wife had pulled, and Kim probably
just wants to make sure I’m not crazy like Becky.
To be honest, watching the little family reunion made my heart hurt a little
bit. I’ll never have that—no family coming to visit me, or coming to check
and make sure I’m doing okay.
“Stop the pity party, Harley,” I whisper.
I walk through my house, straightening up a little bit before grabbing a
glass of water. I swear I’m out of shape.
I did start doing yoga again, but I need to listen to my body. I get back up
and grab some more clothes, but maybe I should just stay here. His parents
are staying at his place and I don’t want it to be awkward.
 In my office I open my bottom desk drawer, sighing when I spot what I
was looking for. I haven’t looked at the photo album of my family in over a
year. Usually I have a bottle of wine nearby as I look at pictures and cry.
Watching Jack’s parents hug him and Charlie, and then seeing the big
reunion when we got to Del and Reece’s house…it all made my chest hurt
and filled me with envy. Of course that is so wrong and makes me feel guilty,
but do they know just how lucky they are?
I carry the photo album into the living room and sit down on the couch.
Do I look and reopen that wound? A knock on the door stops me, and I set
the book down on the couch. I look out the window and find Jack’s mom at
the door.
Pulling it open, I smile. “Hi, Mrs. Mackenzie. I started straightening up,
and just kind of went a little nuts.” I laugh, and when I’m nervous I tend to go
high-pitched.
She steps inside. “Harley, please call me Kim. I just wanted to apologize
because I know I was a little standoffish earlier. He and Becky were together
a long time ago, but it hurt me to watch him—first when they started fighting
all of the time, then when he wanted us to have custody of Delilah and Becky
threatened to take her away from all of us.
“Jack has a lot of regrets, and I hated seeing my son hurt,” she continues.
“But I can tell he cares about you a lot. Delilah and Reece have told us so
many good things about you. I guess I just needed to see what you were like
for myself.”
“I get it, and I’d like to say I’m the type of person that doesn’t need
anyone’s approval, but I won’t lie, I appreciate your words.”
Kim pulls me into a hug. “You don’t need my approval. Now, my son says
you write romance novels. I run a bookstore and love to read romance. Can I
see your books?”
Now books I can talk about all day long. I take her back to my office and
show her each of my titles. Kim says she’s going to order some copies for the
bookstore, and she buys my first series off Amazon for her Kindle. I’m
nervous and warn her that my books are graphic in the sex department.
“Oh…perfect, something to spice things up in the bedroom.” She winks at
me and I swear my face turns red like a tomato. “Come on, let’s go next
door.”
I lead her outside and lock the door behind me. She loops her arm through
mine, and we walk across our driveways.
 When we step inside, Jack comes to me immediately. “Are you okay?”
“Yes, of course. I just wanted to give you a little time. Plus I just needed
to check on things. Your mom bought some of my books.” I look at him and
smile. “She’s also going to buy copies for the store—that’s so awesome.”
Jack wraps his arms around me. “That’s great, baby.” With his arm around
my shoulders, we join the others.

***

I help Kim carry in the balloon bouquets, the flowers, and the rest of the
decorations. Jack and his dad have my car and are picking up all of the food.
This afternoon is Del’s baby shower. We’ve been up since seven and have
been going nonstop. Jack and his dad got into an argument earlier about who
was paying for it all. In the end, Jack conceded and let his dad pay, but he
was not happy about it.
Things have been going really well since his parents have been here. It felt
really awkward going to bed with Jack knowing that his parents were right
down the hall. Needless to say, I’ve thwarted all of his sexual advances and
it’s been so hard.
This morning I’d woken to his head between my legs and had to put my
pillow over my head to muffle my moans when I began to come. Then I had
to return the favor and blow him until he shot his load down my throat.
“Harley?”
Kim pulls my attention back to her. “Sorry, I was in my own little world
there for a second.” I set the bags of decorations on the couch next to the
balloon bouquets and turn to her. “You tell me what to do—I’ve never
decorated for a party before.”
“Really?” She gives me a look I don’t understand, but I ignore it.
We spend the next couple of hours decorating Jack’s place until it is
absolute perfection. We decided on a baby jungle animal theme for the
upcoming addition to the Meyers family. The men have been in the kitchen
prepping the burgers and hot dogs they’re going to grill. It’s so funny
watching them work together.
Jerry is hilarious and loves giving his son shit, but Jack gives it right back.
“My boys have always been like that,” Kim explains. “When Jackson was in
high school, we hit those hormonal years, and Lord help me, those two
fought all of the time. But Jack grew out of that phase, thankfully. Do you
have any siblings?”
I shake my head. “No. I mean, I have a brother, but I haven’t seen him in a
very long time. He was not a good person.”
“I’m sorry. What about the rest of your family?”
“Umm…well, my mom died when I was five. My dad couldn’t handle it,
so he dumped my brother and me with our grandma. I haven’t seen him
since. My brother is a criminal, and could be in jail or dead for all I know.
I’ve been on my own since my grandma passed away when I was eighteen.” I
avoid looking at her while I tie a green ribbon around the little bag of colored
M&M’s.
Kim places her hand on my arm. “It takes a lot of strength to keep taking
hits like that and to keep getting back up.” She reaches out and brushes a
strand of hair out of my face. My eyes begin to burn and I blink back the
tears that want to escape.
“Thank you for saying that. I don’t always feel strong.” She squeezes my
hand, giving me a reassuring smile.
“What’s going on?” I turn to find Jack standing in the opening of the
kitchen, his brow furrowed as he takes us both in.
Kim sighs. “Oh Jackson, relax. We were just talking.” She looks at her
phone and then back at me. “It’s probably time to get ready. Reece’s parents
should be here soon with the cake.” She disappears upstairs.
I need to do the same, and I head up to Jack’s bedroom. I throw on a pair
of worn denim capris, a black ribbed tank top, and a royal blue cardigan.
After brushing my hair, I’m just putting my hair in a braid when Jack comes
in.
“Hey honey, is the food all ready?”
He wraps his arms around me. “Yep, the grill is ready to go too.” Jack
kisses my neck. “Thank you for helping with this today.”
“I’m happy to do it. I love your family.” It’s the truth; they’re sweet
people.
Jack turns me in his arms. “I—fuck, I don’t know how to say this.” Oh
God, is he dumping me right before the party? He scrubs his hand over his
head. “I thought I was falling in love with you, but the truth is I love you…
there, I said it. I love you.” He blows out a breath.
No man has ever said that to me. My heart swells. My mouth opens and
closes, but no sound comes out. In my head I’m screaming the words back at
him. Instead, I do the only thing I can think of to show him I feel the same
way.
I grab him by his face, pulling him down until I can reach his lips. I kiss
him with everything I have. Jack takes over the kiss, forcing my mouth open
and thrusting his tongue inside. I wrap my arms around his shoulders and he
lifts me until my legs are wrapped around his hips.
He carries me through his room until my back is against the wall. The
doorbell ringing causes us to stop. Jack rests his forehead against mine, and a
giggle slips past my lips. He kisses me quickly.
“I’ll go downstairs and help them finish up,” I tell him. Jack sets me down
on my feet. I wrap my arms around his waist, giving him a quick squeeze.
“I’ll be down in a minute.”
Downstairs, I find both Reece’s and Jack’s parents in the kitchen. “Harley,
these are Reece’s parents, Elizabeth and Rich. This is Jack’s girlfriend,
Harley.”
Reece looks like his dad, and his mom is beautiful. They both stand up to
greet me and seem very nice. She shows me the cake and it’s so cute: It’s a
jungle scene with fondant animals.
Jack joins us a few minutes later, and then everyone starts to arrive. Del
and her family arrive first, and it is chaos while hugs and kisses are
exchanged. Then other guests start to arrive, and I get to meet Del’s best
friend Brandon and his husband, Jose. Erik and Egan come with their wives
and kids.
The only person that didn’t come was Reece’s sister, Rachel. Her oldest is
sick and they didn’t want to risk getting anyone else sick. We decided against
games, but Jerry did get bubbles and chalk to keep the kids occupied.
The men all gather around the grill like they’ve never seen meat cooked
before. I walk around refilling or getting everyone drinks, trying to be a good
hostess. I’ve never thrown a party before, so I want to make sure that
everyone is having fun.
I step outside. “Do you boys need a beer?”
Erik wraps his arm around my shoulders. “What are you doing with this
old man?”
“His mom is paying me,” I say dryly. He barks out a laugh.
“Jack, she’s quick. She’s going to keep you on your toes.”
My man looks at me and winks.
“Jack, did you just wink at her?” Reece shakes his head. “I don’t think I’ve
ever seen you wink before.” The men all start razzing him, and he takes it all
in stride.
On that note, I head inside.
 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
Jack

I hold the door open to the coffee shop and follow my parents inside. I
wanted Harley to come with to take my parents to the airport, but she got
edits back so she was in my office when we left working on them. My mom
cracked up and took pictures of Fifty asleep on his little bed on my desk.
Surprisingly, my dad loved the bunny and was always holding him. Fifty
was my dad’s buddy in the mornings when he’d sit outside drinking his
coffee—forever snoozing in my dad’s lap.
The hostess seats us. “I wish Harley would’ve been able to come,” my
mom says with a smile as she slides into the booth.
“I know, and she wanted to come, but she said she usually has a short
amount of time to work on her edits before she has to send them back.” We
order our coffees. “Do you guys think you’ll be able to come back up when
Delilah has the baby?”
“We’re definitely going to try.” My mom reaches across the table and
grabs my hand. “We really like Harley. I love the way she looks at you, the
way she treats you, and the way she is with Delilah and the kids.”
Our waitress interrupts us to bring our coffee and take our orders. When
she walks away, I look at my parents. “I think she’s the one. I know I always
swore that I’d never go through with getting married again, but she makes me
want to.”
My mom gives a little squeal; I can only shake my head. “Your mom’s
happy, if you couldn’t tell,” my dad chimes in. “I’m happy for you, son.
We’re just happy that you didn’t let the she-devil completely ruin you.”
My dad refuses to ever say my ex-wife’s name. When we first got
divorced, my dad referred to her as “the fucking whore,” “the she-bitch,” and
other names that I don’t care to repeat—no matter how much I hate her, she’s
still Delilah’s mother.
After we finish eating, we head to the airport. My parents have me drop
them off curbside in front of the gate for the airline they’re using. I hop out,
wrapping my arms around my mom when I reach her. She sniffles and I
know she’s crying. “How about once Delilah has the baby Harley and I come
down to see you?”
“Oh, that would be wonderful. She’s never seen the ocean.” I know Harley
and my mom bonded during this visit, which makes me glad since Harley’s
mom is gone. Mom kisses both my cheeks. “Take care of my babies for me,
and you call me the minute my great-grandson is born.”
“I will, promise. I love you.”
Mom lets go so I can hug my dad. “Take care of yourself, old man.”
“You too, son, and give Harley our love.” I watch as my dad grabs my
mom’s hand and they make their way toward the doors.
Airport security gives me a look, so I hop in my SUV and then head to the
office. Cobi’s meeting me to discuss some information he’s discovered about
the couple whose IP address was used by Martha.
After I pull into the parking garage, I hop out and make my way up. Carrie
greets me when I step off the elevator. “Good morning, Jack.”
“Hey, darlin’. How are you?”
She stands up and runs a hand over a barely there bump. “We’re having
another baby.”
I come around and give her a huge hug. “That’s wonderful news. What
does Leif think about being a big brother?” Their son is just a few months
older than Charlie.
“He wants the baby out now so they can play, and Egan’s over the moon.”
Carrie smiles up at me.
“I’m sure he is.” I kiss her cheek and then head into the back.
Cobi is sitting in my office when I step inside. I sit down. “I appreciate
you staying in Indy and doing more digging. Is Sara really Martha?”
He opens the folder in front of him. “Sara’s father is the pastor at the
church they attend. Her father is the one that introduced her to Justin when he
joined their congregation six years ago. I attended a service as someone
looking for a new church and used my charm…had some of the female
parishioners very eager to share information with me.”
“What we really need is to get into their home and look on their
computer,” I mutter. “If either one of them are the ones sending the emails,
we could find the proof we need. I need to see how friendly they are, or if
they’re willing to invite a new member of their flock to their home.”
“When I was there, a few of the ladies introduced me to them and Justin is
a Colts fan. I was able to talk out of my ass enough that he thinks we have a
shared interest. I’ll go back this weekend and see if I can get an in.”
I flip through the papers in the file. Cobi got lots of information—he’s
been a real asset to our team. The guy’s a chameleon, able to assimilate into
any situation. “I appreciate it. Make sure you save all of your receipts and
Shayla can make sure you get reimbursed for it.”
Cobi gets up and walks out of my office. I grab my phone and call Harley
to check in on her.
“Hey, honey. Did your parents get off okay?”
“Yeah, they did. How are edits going?” A message pops up on my
computer screen, grabbing my attention. “Babe, can I call you back?”
I hang up and head down the hall to Dalton’s office. “What the fuck
happened to you?” He’s sporting a black eye and a split lip.
“Bloody hell…we were only sparring and she got pissed when I insulted
her technique. She went ballistic and started trying to really fight me. They
may ask me to step down, but I wanted you to know.” Dalton picks up an ice
pack from his desk and places it on his face.
“I’ll have Marcus talk to the coach and try to smooth things over.”
“Thanks, boss.”
Back in my office, I go over the reports of cases my team’s been working
on. I trust my crew to take care of business, but I just like to keep aware of
everything.

***

I grip Harley’s hips hard enough to leave bruises, but she’s got me so hot
right now that if I don’t come soon, I will literally die. She moans, cries, and
babbles incoherently. The wet sound of her pussy as I pound into her echoes
through our room. I love how wet I can make her and how responsive she is.
“You’re squeezing my dick so hard. Are you going to come again?”
Harley moans and thrusts back hard against me. “Oh yeah, you’re going to
fucking come, aren’t you?”
I reach around and begin strumming her clit. I feel it as she begins to come
again. I grab her, pulling her up so her back is against my front and I begin
thrusting up into her. I grab her by a chunk of hair and tilt her head to the
side.
I bite into her neck and in no time I begin coming violently. I hold onto
her because I’m sure I’m close to blacking out. When the feeling fades, I kiss
the side of her neck, pulling my softening cock from her. “Let me get rid of
the condom. I’ll be right back.”
I pull the rubber off as I step across the hall to the bathroom. Quickly, I
clean up and then head back into the bedroom. Harley is lying on her side
under the covers, watching me. Lifting the covers, I slide in next to her and
pull her into my arms.
In the dark I hold her to my chest; I close my eyes and enjoy the feel of
her in my arms. “Jack?”
“Yeah, baby?”
She snuggles in closer. “I’ve been thinking a lot lately, and I was
wondering if you’d find my dad for me.”
My body stiffens—what do I do? If I tell her yes and pretend to do it and
she finds out I already knew, she’ll be pissed. But if I tell her right now I
already did, she’ll be pissed. I’m just going to bite the bullet and do it. She’ll
forgive me when I tell her what I found and why I kept it to myself…I hope.
“I need to tell you something, and I need you to listen to me before you
say anything. I wanted to do something for you after that shit I pulled when I
pushed you away. I decided to look for your dad.” She stiffens next to me. “I
found him.”
She sits up in bed, and even in the dark I can feel her eyes on me. “Tell me
what you found.” Harley’s voice sounds devoid of any emotion.
I turn on the lamp next to the bed and push myself up to rest against the
headboard. “He lives downtown. He works at a realty company.” I scrub my
face with my hands. “He’s married and…and you have a half-sister.”
“How old is she?” Harley wraps her arms around herself.
“Twenty-five.”
Before I can stop her, she’s up and out of bed, running out of the bedroom
and into the bathroom. I jump out of bed and follow her, but when I try to
open the door, I find that it’s locked. “Harley? Come on baby, let me in.”
 I put my ear to the door, but hear nothing. I knock lightly. “Baby, let me
in.” I hear a muffled cry coming through the door, and my heart aches. I want
to break the damn door down and stop her tears. “Fuck me, I’m so sorry,
Harley. That man doesn’t deserve your tears. He was a coward who
abandoned his family when they needed him most.”
For an hour I sit on the floor in the hallway and listen to her cry, feeling
like a helpless asshole. The door finally opens and I get up off the floor. My
hip doesn’t like that and it takes me a minute to shake out the stiffness.
“Tomorrow, you’re going to take me to him.” Her voice is still flat and
lifeless.
A part of me wants to laugh because the whole time we’re dealing with
this we’re both naked, but instead I freeze. “You want me to take you to
him?”
“Yes, you found him and you’re going to take me to see him. I want
answers—I want to know why he left.”
I’d really like to talk her out of it, but if I don’t take her, she’ll go on her
own. “Okay, baby. I’ll take you tomorrow.”
She nods and crawls into bed, pulling the covers up to her neck and
closing her eyes. I climb in and shut off the lamp. Thankfully she lets me pull
her into my arms. It’s a long time before I feel her finally relax, and only then
do I allow myself to fall asleep.

***

Harley’s quiet and has been since we got up this morning. I know she’s
upset with me, and I deserve her anger or her hurt. Honestly, I thought I was
helping and doing something good—I should’ve just told her from the
beginning.
I park my SUV down the street from the office the man works at. I called
this morning before we left the house, making sure that her dad would be in
the office. Harley’s leg bounces up and down rapidly, and she wrings her
hands together.
I reach over, grabbing her face with both hands, making her look at me.
“We don’t have to do this. We can go home right now.”
Harley shakes her head. “No, I need to do this or it’s going to eat at me.”
We climb out, and at least she lets me grab her hand as we walk toward
the doors. I pull it open and let her pass through first. The receptionist looks
up as we walk toward her. “May I help you?”
“We’re looking to speak with Randall Sanders, please,” I tell her. Nervous
energy vibrates from Harley and I wrap my arm around her shoulders,
hugging her into my side.
“Is he expecting you?”
“No, he’s not.” I hope that doesn’t stop them from letting us see him.
The receptionist picks up the phone. “Mr. Sanders, are you available? I
have new clients who’ve come in to speak to you.” She listens to whatever is
being said and then hangs up. “You can go on back. His office is the third
door on the left.”
We head into the back. “You say the word and we’re gone, okay?” I
whisper to her.
Harley nods, but keeps walking.
We reach his office and I knock on the doorframe. “Hello, how can I help
you?” he asks, looking at me. When he turns to Harley, his face pales. “H-
Harley? Is that you?” Randall walks toward her, but Harley holds up her
hand, stopping him. “You’re so beautiful.”
“Shut up,” she whispers harshly. “You left us and started another family
while I lost everyone. While you’ve been enjoying your new life I’ve been
alone, afraid to truly let myself get close to people because the people I love
kept leaving me.” Harley’s face is flushed, and her eyes are bright with
unshed tears.
“If you’d let me just explain…sweetheart, things were so hard after your
mom died.” Again the man tries to move toward her, but she backs away.
Harley looks at me. “I don’t know why I did this. This man is no longer
my father.” She turns and rushes out of the office.
Randall looks at me and I can see the grief on his face. “I know I don’t
deserve it, but I’d love to be able to explain why I did what I did. Can you
talk to her for me?”
I shake my head. “No. If she decides to talk to you, it’ll be because she
came to that decision herself, and we’ll be in touch. If she doesn’t, that’s her
choice.”
He nods, looking defeated, and then I walk out of his office and out of the
building. I find Harley leaning against my SUV. “I’m so sorry.”
She holds up her hand, her face showing so much sadness. “I know you
were trying to do something nice, but don’t ever do something like that
behind my back again. I wasn’t ready for this shit.”
 I pull her into my arms, hugging her tightly. “You’re right, and I’m sorry.
I seriously thought I was doing a good thing, but then when I found out you
had a half-sister, I didn’t know what to do.”
We stop for lunch before we head home, but she only picks at her food. I
reach across the table and grab her hand. “That man doesn’t deserve you. He
had nothing to do with the strength that you have: That’s all you. Since I’ve
known you, I’ve seen that you’re compassionate, giving, loving, and I could
really go on and on. It’s why I fell in love with you.” Her eyes turn bright
again. “If you decide you want to give him the time to explain, I’ll support
you. I’ll stay by your side for whatever you need.”
“Thank you, Jack,” she says quietly.
 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
Harley

It’s been a week since I’ve seen my dad. After doing a lot of thinking and
talking to Jack’s mom on the phone, I’ve decided that right now I don’t really
want to talk to him. Nothing he can say will make me forgive him for what he
did. How do you abandon your children when they need you most, but turn
around and start a new family not even two years later?
I’ve forgiven Jack for looking for my dad and not telling me right away,
and I get why he did. He just wasn’t expecting to find that my dad had gotten
remarried and had another child—a child I don’t ever care to know.
In the midst of all of that, Martha sent me another gift. Delilah had seen it
get delivered, so she called us and Jack went to get it. She sent me a Bible
with so many passages highlighted. All of them were centered around sin,
sex, and punishment.
Jack took it to have it fingerprinted, and they took everything they had
from Martha to a buddy of his on the police force. He was going to talk to
someone at the Indy police force and see if they had enough evidence to
bring Sara and Justin in for at least some questioning.
Last I knew, Jack was still waiting to hear back from their contact at the
police department. I don’t dare admit that I’m scared. Before when it was just
emails, I could handle that—just imagining that it was some keyboard
warrior. But that was before the shredded book, and a Bible, and before
someone made me wreck my car.
Jack has been so amazing; I know he’s got his team working round the
clock trying to find out who Martha truly is, but it’s like she’s a ghost. A part
of me thinks that eventually Martha will go away, but then it reminds me of
books I’ve read where the women think they’re safe and the next thing you
know, they’re kidnapped or hurt at the hands of the bad guy.
While I watch Shameless on Netflix, I make goodie bags for my signing
downtown this coming weekend. In each bag is a pen with my logo, a
ChapStick, and some candy. For the people who pre-ordered books, they get
goodie bags, a tumbler with my logo on it, and a cute little tote bag with my
books on it.
Jack is coming with me as my “assistant”—he’s just worried and
protective, but I’m surprising him with a stay in one of the hotel’s swanky
suites instead of a regular room. I already told him that people may take his
picture because he does look like he could be a cover model. He just shook
his head and then kissed me.
Once I’m finished with all of the goodie bags, I put them in the big crafts
container I have that goes on a little wheelie cart that makes it all easy to
move. I grab all of my pre-order books and start signing them and putting
them in a separate container from the books that I’ll have available for
purchase.
I move all of my stuff into the corner of Jack’s dining room since we don’t
really use it. I grab Fifty out of his cage and snuggle him to my chest. “How’s
my baby? Are you Mommy’s sweet boy?” He loves when I scratch under his
chin. I swear he’s got cat in him somewhere, because he leans into his
scratches like a cat would.
In the refrigerator I grab him some greens and we go outside, where I let
him sit on the deck while he eats his snack. When he’s done I carry him back
inside, letting him hop around while I quickly clean his cage. Then I gently
place him back in.
Yawning widely, I head upstairs and collapse on the bed, falling asleep
almost as soon as I get snuggled up.
“Harley.” I feel fingers touch my face, and I slap them away. “Baby, wake
up.” Opening my eyes, I smile when I find Jack sitting next to me on the bed.
“Sorry, I was so tired.” I yawn and cover my mouth with the back of my
hand. “How was your day?”
“It was good, baby. I brought home Popeye’s. Does that sound good?”
My stomach chooses that moment to growl—loudly. “My stomach says it
does.” Jack helps me out of bed and leads me downstairs. I sniff the air and
moan. “You got me the spicy, didn’t you?”
“I did. Come sit and I’ll make you a plate.” I sit at the kitchen table and he
brings me a plate full of fried chicken, mashed potatoes, red beans and rice,
and a biscuit. He then sets a beer down in front of me.
“Thanks, baby. You take such good care of me.”
He bends down and kisses my lips. “It’s my honor to do it.”
Jack joins me at the table with a plate fuller than mine. We’re both too
busy shoveling our food into our mouths, but it’s always a comfortable
silence with us.
After we finish, I wrap up the leftovers so he can take his lunch to work
tomorrow.
While he watches the Cubs play, I lie on the other end of the sectional and
read an ARC I got from an author friend of mine.

***

The hot water cascades over my body and I close my eyes, letting it loosen
up my tense muscles. This afternoon we’re heading downtown to the Hyatt
for the book signing for tomorrow. I’ve made us reservations at this great
sushi restaurant and steakhouse. It’s my way of thanking him for everything
he’s done for me.
After washing my body and my hair, I rinse off and then step out of the
shower. I wrap my towel around myself and use the other towel on my hair.
After I’m done, I rub some leave-in conditioner in my hair and comb it
through.
Jack’s at the office this morning, which is good. It gives me time to get
ready without him distracting me with his sexiness. I take my towel off and
toss it on the bed. I grab one of my new bra and pantie sets and slip them on.
My stomach starts to roll and I make a run for the bathroom. I make it to
the toilet just as I throw up over and over. When I finish, I stand up and rinse
my mouth out. “Damn nerves.” I throw on my robe and quickly put some
makeup on.
After drying my hair, I add some loose waves to it. I throw on some black
leggings, a white tank top, and a slouchy off-the-shoulder t-shirt. I slip on my
Converse, and then I pull my outfit out for dinner later tonight.
For the signing I’m wearing black capris with a white button-up shirt;
Delilah helped me pick out some really cool jewelry to wear with it.
Yesterday I surprised Delilah, Shayla, and Carrie with general admission
tickets to the signing.
I hear the front door opening. “Harley?”
“Up here.”
Jack comes walking into the bedroom. “Damn you look sexy, baby.”
I roll my eyes and he charges me. I squeal and he tackles me to the bed.
He climbs on top of me, shackling my wrists above my head with one hand.
“Hmmm…should I tickle you?” Jack runs his fingers down my side, making
me squirm.
“Nooo…don’t. We’ve got to get ready to go, you big oaf.”
“Oaf? That’s it.” He tickles me until I’m squirming and squealing, but a
wave of nausea hits me again.
“Get off…get off…get off.” Jack scrambles off of me, and I rush off the
bed and into the bathroom, bending over the toilet just in time.
I feel his hand on my back. “Baby, are you okay?” I nod, and he helps me
stand up. He hands me a wet washcloth to wipe off my mouth.
“Yeah, it’s just nerves.”
Jack’s quiet for a moment. “When was your last period?”
“Last month, and I’m due to start next week.” I can tell he’s starting to
freak out. “I have a nervous stomach. I’m not pregnant, so you can stop
freaking out.”
“I’m not freaking out.” He follows me out of the bathroom and into the
bedroom. “Harley, you could still be pregnant. It might be too early to tell.”
“Jack, it was one time without a condom.” I shake my head. “Is this where
you run scared? I realize your ex-wife screwed you over, but I’m not her.
Plus I told you I don’t really want kids.” That lie is beginning to slide off the
tongue too easily.
He moves toward me. “I know you’re not my ex. A million times over
you’re not my ex. If I were ever to have more children, I’d want you to be
their mother.” Jack grabs me by my shoulders. “I mean it. If I decided to have
more children, I’d want them with you.”
My heart beats wildly in my chest at his words. “Okay, but I’m not
pregnant.”
He shakes his head. “I’m going to change and pack.” Jack kisses me
roughly before letting me go.

***
 Jack pulls out my seat for me and then takes the one across from me. He
was excited when I told him we were going to eat at Roka Akor for dinner,
and he looks so handsome in his black dress slacks and blue button-up shirt
with his sleeves rolled up.
I’m wearing a black form-fitting dress that hits me right above my knee, a
red blousy shrug, and black heels. My hair is up in a bun on top of my head.
He tried to get me naked before we left, but I managed to fend him off.
Our waiter comes and we order drinks. I order water and a blood orange
margarita. Jack orders a beer. “Are you excited for tomorrow?” he asks.
“Excited and nervous. I feel so awkward when I try to sell my books. Did
Del tell you I got tickets for her, Shayla, and Carrie to come?” I play with the
napkin in my lap.
“She did. That’s really sweet of you to do that.”
“I am pretty sweet,” I say, giving him what I hope is a saucy grin. Our
waiter stops at our table to bring our drinks and take our orders.
When dinner is over, I have a nice little buzz going. We ordered some
warm chocolate cake to take back to the hotel and preferably eat naked in
bed.
We enter the Hyatt, which is gorgeous, and hand in hand we make our
way to the elevators. On our way, I bump into a man. “Oh gosh, I’m sorry,” I
say.
The look he throws me gives me pause, but then he hurries off in the
opposite direction.
“Harley?”
I turn to look at Jack. “I just ran into some guy and I don’t think he liked
it.”
The elevator opens and he pulls me on, wrapping his arms around me. His
lips are on mine as the doors slide shut.

***

Jack helps me set up my table, and by help, I mean he helped me bring my

stuff downstairs. A couple of authors come over and introduce themselves to
me and we talk while I arrange stuff on my table.
Once I’m done, we head back upstairs so I can change into the outfit I’m
wearing. I decide to wear the black ballet flats today because last night I’d
pushed it a little bit wearing heels. But it was so worth it when we got back to
our room last night and Jack had me bent over the mattress—with the heels
on, I was at the perfect height.
My body heats up as I think about it, but I push that away to get changed.
When I’m finished, I head back out into the little living room. Jack looks up
when I walk in. “You look amazing.”
“Thank you.”
Once we get downstairs, it’s a whirlwind of activity. We do a group photo,
and then I ask the author next to my table to take mine and Jack’s picture.
While I get myself organized, Jack grabs us both a bottle of water.
“What do we do now?” He wraps his arm around the back of my chair.
I shrug. “Now we pretty much just wait for it to start.” I lean into Jack. “If
you want to go sit in the bar or upstairs until it starts, that’s fine with me. I
don’t want you getting bored.”
“Well, I wanted to come and support you, so how could I be bored? I’m
excited to see my girl in action.” He wraps his arm around me and kisses my
temple.
When they announce that the doors are opening, the place is suddenly
really loud and busy. My stomach rolls, but I swallow the bile down and pop
a peppermint into my mouth. As people begin stopping by my table, Jack
becomes the best helper. He poses for pictures, takes pictures for me, and
shoots the breeze with husbands and boyfriends who were dragged there by
their partners.
What surprises me the most is when he starts talking to a girl’s husband
who just stopped to look at the covers of my books. Jack gives the guy a full-
blown marketing pitch and he ends up buying his wife my complete series.
The girls show up with Erik in tow, and they pose for pictures with me.
Then Shayla takes a picture of Del, Jack, and me. They all buy books from
me and I sign them. I’ve never had close friends like this before—it feels
good.
Jack looks at his phone and signals to Erik. They look at the screen
together and then Jack comes over to me. “I’ll be right back.” He and Erik
disappear out into the lobby.
I look at the girls. “What was that about?” The three of them shrug. “Will
you guys sit and watch my table while I go use the bathroom?”
“Of course,” Shayla says as the three of them sit down.
I run out the side door to the bathroom that sits across from the main
entrance. I quickly use the facilities and then wash my hands. In the mirror, I
glance at my reflection and realize I look…different. I look happy—content. I
smile like a goon—I know, I just can’t help it.
Smiling, I reach for the handle of the door and pull it open. I let out a
squeak because a man is standing in the doorway. “Umm…this is the ladies
room.”
With quick movements, he shoves me back inside. I lose my balance and
fall, hitting the wall on my way down. He grabs me and pulls me up to my
feet. My body shakes from fear—I don’t know who this man is, or what I did.
He leans in close so I can smell his rancid breath. “I told you that you’d be
punished.”
My eyes widen as I struggle to find words, get my body to move…
anything. Oh God, it can’t be.
“I caught my wife with one of your books, and I read that piece of whorish
trash,” he snarls. “You should be ashamed of yourself.” His hand flies out
and he slaps me across the face. Pain explodes in my cheek as I whimper and
cover it with my hand.
I vaguely recall Jack and Egan telling me to respond to Martha’s emails
by apologizing. This man is out of his mind, but I’ll gladly agree with him if
it’ll save my life. “Y-Yes, you’re-you’re right,” I whisper, and I don’t have to
fake the wobble in my voice. “I’m sorry.”
“You’re sorry?” He grabs me by the shoulders and slams me into the wall.
“You’re a whore, and God punishes whores. 1 John 1:9: ‘If we confess our
sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness.’ It’s too late for you to repent now. It’s time for me to
punish you for your sins.”
It’s so fast I don’t even have time to react—the pain is hot and blinding,
and I fall to my knees. I look up as he pulls the knife from my gut and sneers
at me before he kicks me in the ribs. Then in a flash, he’s gone.
My hands tremble and my legs wobble as I push myself up to stand. I
clamp my hands over my stomach and feel the warm blood flowing between
my fingers.
I feel like I’m about to pass out, but I force myself to take one step at a
time. I need to get to Jack. I open the door as the tears start to flow down my
cheeks. I use the wall for support as I step out into the hall. “O-One f-foot…
in front of…the o-other,” I whisper.
My vision swims and I fight the urge to collapse.
 More blood seeps through my fingers…it feels like so much. My vision
tunnels, but I force myself to take step after step. I open the door to the event
hall and propel myself through it. Each step is getting harder and harder…I
start coughing and it tastes metallic, causing my stomach to roil.
I hear someone yell, and then my name is being called. I look up and see
Erik and Jack. Jack’s head whips in my direction and his eyes widen before
he comes running toward me. My legs can no longer hold me up and I drop to
the floor.
Jack appears above me. I can see his lips moving, but I can’t hear him. I
open my mouth: “I love you.” I’m not sure if any sound comes out, and
finally my eyes flutter shut.
 CHAPTER NINETEEN
Jack

Erik and I step out into the hall. Cobi’s been blowing up my phone—
hopefully he’s got information for me. “What’s up, Cobi—do you have
news?”
“Jack, it’s the husband,” he blurts. “I broke into their house to get on the
computer and I found Sara beaten—she was barely conscious. He’s there,
Jack—he’s going to make his move.”
Without a word, I hang up and turn to Erik. “Martha’s a guy—it’s a man
that’s been messing with Harley. He beat his wife and then he came here.”
My phone dings and it’s a text from Cobi with a picture of Justin. I show it to
Erik. “This is the guy; keep an eye out.”
We rush back into the event hall and we’re a foot from Harley’s table
when I hear commotion and look to the side. In all my life, I will never forget
the moment that I see the love of my life holding her stomach with blood
dripping from between her fingers, staining her shirt, and coating her lips.
I bark at Erik to call 9-1-1 while I run to Harley. “Baby, stay with me…
we’re getting help.” Her eyes keep fluttering closed. “Harley, stay with me!”
Shayla gets on the floor next to me, holding her sweater to Harley’s
stomach wound. Carrie, Delilah, and some others keep people back. It feels
like forever before the paramedics finally show up. They get her on the
stretcher and I ask Carrie, Shayla, Del, and Erik to get my and Harley’s stuff
together.
They let me ride in the ambulance with her, and I’m barely aware of what
they’re saying—my eyes are only on her, my mind is only on her. We finally
reach Rush Hospital and they make me go out to the waiting room while they
rush her into triage.
I pace back and forth after texting Erik and letting them know where we
are. I look down at my hands that are covered in blood—Harley’s blood—
and they begin to tremble. Clenching my fists, I stare blindly out the window.
I’m not sure how much time has passed, but I sip at the bitter, disgusting
brew that my daughter brought me a while ago. It sits like acid in my gut.
“She’s going to be okay,” Delilah says as she hugs my waist. I nod and
wrap my arm around her shoulders, hugging her to my side.
My whole team is here waiting. Cobi feels like shit and keeps apologizing
for not making a move earlier, but this motherfucker was really good at
hiding how evil he truly is.
Luckily someone was watching over us, because hotel security saw Justin
on tape. The guy obviously has never done something like this before
because he drove his own car, and security was able to get the make and
model as well as the plates.
The last update I heard was that the guy wrecked his car running from the
cops. He’s not at this hospital—otherwise I would probably try to kill him. At
this point, they don’t know if he’s even going to make it, and after what he
did to Harley and his own wife…if that motherfucker dies, then he’ll be
getting off too easy.
“Harley Sanders’s family?” I turn to the doors that lead into the back. A
man in scrubs is standing there.
I jump up. “Yes, that’s us.” He leads Delilah and me through the doors.
“I’m Dr. Torres, and I’ve been treating Harley. I’m not sure if she’s got a
guardian angel or what, but the blade missed every vital organ. We closed her
up and started IV antibiotics. We’re going to keep her overnight to make sure
that infection doesn’t set in, but you’re welcome to stay. I’ll send someone
once we get her admitted.” He disappears down the hall.
“Dad? That’s great news.” I turn to look at Delilah, and then back down
the hall.
I nod, but I need to get out of here—I need a second to breathe. I walk past
my daughter, out into the waiting room, and past my team. I don’t stop
walking until I’m at least a block away. I lace my fingers behind my head and
squat down, taking a deep breath.
I stand up and run a hand over my head and close my eyes, saying a little
prayer of thanks.
“Jack.” I open my eyes to find Reece walking toward me. He pulls me into
a back-slapping hug. “Del said Harley’s going to be okay?”
“Yeah, man. Fuck, I’ve never been so scared in all my life.” I look down
at my hands and see that I still have dried blood under my fingernails. “I
thought she was dead, man. Her eyes closed, her lips were blue, and she was
so fucking pale.” I look at him. “I’m never letting her get away. She’s going
to have to accept the fact that I’m going to marry her and give her the babies
she says she doesn’t want, because she’s a terrible liar.”
“I’m happy for you, Jack. You’re both lucky to have found each other.”
Reece slaps my back again and we walk back to the hospital, where we find
out that they’ve got Harley settled into her room.

***

Harley hasn’t woken up yet, but they have her on heavy pain meds at the
moment. The nurse assured me that she was healing while she slept and she
wasn’t in any pain. Luckily during her surgery they didn’t have to give her a
blood transfusion—they just pumped her full of saline.
I sent everyone home earlier. Cobi didn’t want to leave, but I knew he was
itching to check in on Sara. I just hope he’s careful with that situation. My
mom also called earlier asking about Harley; she offered to come up and help
her during her recovery, but I assured her I have it taken care of.
I stand up to stretch and walk around the room to close the curtains, then
sit in the little recliner with my feet resting on the end of her bed. I meant
what I said to Reece—I’m going to make her my wife and give her at the
very least one or two of my babies.
While I listen to the steady beep of her machines and watch the rise and
fall of her chest, I think about one of the books she told me she loved; when
the heroine was hurt and in the hospital, she woke up to a ring on her finger.
I send Delilah a text asking her to get the ring box that was in my duffel
bag and bring it in the morning. I had planned on—or had at least thought
about—proposing to Harley after her signing.

Delilah: Really???? Okay either Reece or I will bring it.

Closing my eyes, it isn’t long before I fall asleep.

 “Jack?” Harley’s hoarse voice pulls me from my sleep.
I get up and grab her hand. “Hi, baby. How are you feeling?” I brush her
hair out of her face.
“I hurt. I’m thirsty.” I get the nurse, letting her know that Harley’s awake.
She comes in and checks Harley over before disappearing to get her a cup of
ice chips. I elevate the head of her bed enough for me to slip ice chips
between her lips. “I’m sleepy,” she whispers, and I put the head of her bed
back down and Harley falls right back asleep.
I don’t sleep much through the night. Nurses periodically come in to check
her vitals, her IV, and her dressings.
Reece shows up with the ring box; he leaves us alone and I open it. It’s a
platinum band with a princess-cut diamond. I grab her left hand and slip it on
her ring finger—it fits perfectly.
I stare out the window and shake my head. In a million years I never
thought I’d get married again, but she makes me want to do a lot of things I
said I’d never do.

***

Harley

I open my eyes and stare up at the plain white ceiling of the hospital room.
It feels like someone jammed a hot poker in my gut; I can still feel the blade
sinking into my flesh. My heart starts to race. “Harley?” Jack appears above
me, and I immediately relax. “Are you okay? You were starting to pant, and
your heart rate increased.”
“Yeah, I was just remembering everything.” I lick my chapped lips. God,
even exhausted—which I know he is—he’s still a beautiful man.
He grabs my hand, bringing it up to his mouth. “He can’t hurt you ever
again.” I can only nod. He says it with so much conviction that I believe him.
Something sparkling on my hand catches my attention, and I bring my
hand up to my face. I look at Jack, forgetting all about the pain. “Ummm…
did we get engaged?”
He grins. “I’ve had it for a little bit. I remember you telling me that in one
of your books, the heroine got hurt and while she was in the hospital
recovering, she woke with the engagement ring on her finger. And I thought,
what better way to ask you?” He leans down, holding my hand in his. “What
do you say?” He kisses me right over the ring.
My eyes burn. “I thought you didn’t want that?”
“I didn’t, until you.” Jack kisses me on the lips. “Marry me? Please.”
I nod, smiling. “Yes, I’ll marry you.” He kisses me again. “I love you,
Jack.”
“I love you too, Harley.”

***

Two weeks later

I move slowly through Jack’s bedroom—or I should say, our temporary

bedroom. After our little honeymoon we’re taking, he’s moving into my
home and we’re making it ours.
I was released from the hospital two days after I was attacked. I’m not
sure how I got so lucky since the knife didn’t hit any organs. It’ll take some
time to completely heal, though. Jack’s been the one to change my dressing
every day, and again, trying to carry me everywhere.
He’s been wonderful to me, and when I have nightmares he holds me until
I’m able to fall back asleep. Cobi has been a fixture at Jack’s—heck, his
whole team and the spouses have been over, cooking or bringing food,
helping with whatever we need done.
Jack’s told me Cobi still feels guilty and that he thinks he let us down. I
finally got him to sit down and talk with me, and I made it very clear that no
one blamed him for anything. When he’s not with us, he’s usually looking in
on Sara, even though she always refuses to see him.
We did find out the whole story: Sara had bought a paperback copy of
Release You, and her husband grabbed it from her and read it. He’d slapped
her around and then made her stay on her knees praying for hours. Then he
began emailing me and digging until he found out more about me.
When I wouldn’t respond to his emails, he got pissed. He made his wife
watch as he shredded my books.
“Martha” was the name of the preacher’s wife at the church Justin had
attended as a child. He’d watched his mom be preached to by his father over
and over; his father would make them both kneel while he read scripture after
scripture.
I guess he’d just finally snapped, and beat Sara badly before coming after
me. Justin’s still in the hospital, but as soon as he’s able, they’ll transfer him
to jail where he’ll face multiple charges, including attempted murder.
But now I’m focusing back on today: the day I’m marrying Jack.
Earlier, Delilah braided my hair in one of those thick fishtail braids,
sticking flowers throughout my hair. She even did my makeup, giving me a
slight glow. I hugged her tightly. “Thank you for doing this.”
While she hugged me, she whispered in my ear, “Can I call you
Mommy?” We laughed and then she kissed my cheek before disappearing
downstairs.
Jack wanted to get married in Vegas, but then I suggested we just do it
here because I was still healing, and doing it here meant the kids could be
involved too. His parents flew up for the weekend, and his dad had pulled me
aside and asked if he could have the privilege of giving me away.
His sweet gesture made me cry, but I was honestly still a bit of an
emotional mess.
I’ve thought about reaching out to my dad, but I’m nowhere near ready for
that, and I may never be. If anything, I just want answers and then to move on
with my life, with my new family.
Someone knocks, and when the door opens, Jerry sticks his head in the
room. “Wow, sweetheart, you look beautiful.” His smile widens. “I brought
someone to help give you away.” He’s holding Fifty in one hand, and on
closer inspection, I see my bunny is wearing a black bow tie. I lean down and
kiss his furry head.
“Thank you for giving me away, and thank you for including my little
baby.” I stand up and brush my hand down the off-white dress with capped
sleeves; it has an empire waist so it doesn’t rub against the wound on my
stomach. The dress is knee-length and I’m wearing a brand-new pair of
purple Converses.
“It’s my pleasure, beautiful girl.” He holds his arm out to me. I loop my
arm through his and we head down the steps. Soft classical music plays from
the surround sound in the living room. We reach the bottom of the steps and I
smile when I see everyone.
As soon as my eyes land on Jack I begin to cry—happy tears, of course.
He smiles widely at me, the smile that I’ve always loved, especially now that
it’s directed at me. When we reach him, Jack holds out his hand to me and I
take it.
“You look beautiful, baby.” He’s wearing a white button-up shirt and
black dress pants.
In front of our family, I vow to love Jack and spend the rest of my life
making him happy. He vows to do the same, and adds that he has something
else to say. “When we first met, I admit I wasn’t the nicest to you, but that
was only because I knew you were going to change my life and I was scared.
I’m now grateful every day for you coming into my life—for loving me and
my family.”
I smile up at him, not even caring that tears are sliding down my face and
dripping from my chin.
When the minister announces that we can kiss, Jack grabs my face, kissing
me thoroughly until everyone’s catcalls cause us to pull away from each
other.
Jack’s parents ordered appetizers and champagne, which means everyone
snacks and everyone who could drink does after the short, sweet ceremony.
Someone turns up the music and “Lucky” by Jason Mraz starts playing
through the speakers. My husband grabs me carefully and we begin to slowly
dance in the living room. He surprises me by singing along. His voice is
deep, rich, and soothing. I rest my cheek on his shoulder and close my eyes.
That’s another little tidbit I’ve learned about my husband: he can sing, and
really well too.
When the song ends, I open my eyes and see everyone is watching us, and
they’re all smiling.
Reece raises his beer bottle. “To Mr. and Mrs. Mackenzie.” I smile at
them and then up at Jack. What a perfect day.
 EPILOGUE
Jack

One year later

I pull into the driveway and shut off my SUV. I wave to my grandkids
from the front window of their house, then make my way inside the house.
Silence greets me. I head down the hall toward our bedroom, where I find my
beautiful, heavily pregnant wife fast asleep, wrapped around her body pillow.
Our son Jameson is due any day now, and my girl is hurting. He’s a big
boy and has been causing her to have lower back pain and hip pain. She can’t
sleep most of the time.
I sit down next to her and stroke her cheek. Her eyes open and she smiles
at me. “You’re home.”
“How are you feeling?” I help her sit up, and then help her stand.
Harley rubs her hands over her belly. “Tired, sore, and frustrated. Your
son doesn’t want to come out.”
“He’ll come when he’s ready.” I stroke a hand over her hair before leaning
down and kissing her lips.
She makes her way into the bathroom. I can hear her fiddling around and
then she calls out, “Ummm…Jack? My water just broke.” Harley comes
waddling out of the bathroom with her dress clearly wet at the bottom.
Harley is cool, calm, and collected, but I begin to panic—rushing around
our bedroom and feeling like I don’t know what the fuck I’m supposed to be
doing. My beautiful, patient wife stops me. “Baby, you have to settle down.
I’m good, and hopefully we won’t have long to wait before we get to meet
our son.”
“You’re right, sweetheart.” I take a deep breath. “I’m good, I promise.” I
grab her bag and help her get changed into dry clothes so we can head to the
hospital.
Once we get there they get us checked in, wheeling her up to labor and
delivery, and then I help Harley get changed into her gown. They hook her up
to some monitors, and then they start her IV. I send out a group text letting
everyone know we’re in the hospital and I’ll keep them posted as things
progress.
We decided we wanted to keep this a private affair—I didn’t want her
worrying about everyone in her face. I want her to just focus on letting her
body do its thing.
Five hours later and Harley’s miserable. She wanted to do this au naturel,
but the pain became too much so they gave her a shot that would help with
the pain and help her relax. She managed to sleep in between contractions,
which is what we wanted, her getting some rest. It’s now starting to wear off.
The nurse said she’d be back soon to check her.
“Baby, you’re doing great. Our boy’s going to be here soon.” I kiss her
sweaty forehead.
The nurse pokes her head in the room. “Are we ready to check you to see
where you’re at?”
Harley nods; she’s too tired to talk right now.
Our nurse has Harley bend her legs while she puts her gloves on and then
reaches between her legs. “Who’s ready to have a baby?” She smiles up at us.
After that, she has Harley push a few times. “That’s great, Harley. You’re
doing really well.” I hold Harley’s hand as she pushes each time the nurse
tells her to. This goes on for about a half hour and then the doctor is coming
in.
I wrap my arm around Harley’s shoulders and help her lean forward like
the nurse instructs us. She smiles at me. “I can see the head. Dad, do you
want to look?”
I lean forward and, sure enough, there’s a head with dark hair right there.
“Baby, I can see our boy. He’s almost here.”
That encourages her to push harder, and in no time the sweetest sound in
the world fills the room: the cries of my son. The doctor has Harley grab the
baby under the arms and pull him up onto her chest. Tears fill my eyes as I
kiss my wife’s sweaty head and smile down at my goo-covered son. “Jack,
he’s so beautiful.”
“That’s because you’re his momma. God, he’s perfect.” The nurse takes
our son and gets him all cleaned up and then brings him back. She helps
Harley place the baby to her breast, and my son knows a good thing when he
sees one: He begins nursing right away.
While Jameson nurses, I step into the hall and start making the phone
calls. When I’m done, I step back into the room. They’ve already got the
room all straightened up, and Harley in a fresh gown. “Did he eat well?”
“Like a champ. Jameson, do you want your daddy?”
I take my son, holding him in my arms. God, he’s fucking beautiful. “Hey
buddy, your big sister is on her way to see you. You better be prepared for
lots and lots of kisses.” He opens his eyes and looks at me and I swear my
heart swells.
I can’t believe I convinced myself I never wanted any more kids. Jameson
is only an hour old and I already can’t imagine my life without him in it. It
took me twenty-three years to find the right woman to do this with again, and
I can’t wait to see what our future holds.

***

Harley

Jameson nurses happily while I read in bed. Our little man is a month old
already. He’s starting to coo when we talk to him and Jack swears he smiled
at him, but I didn’t have the heart to tell him that it was probably just gas.
This baby is already loved by a lot of people: his big sister, and his niece
and nephews. Growing up all I wanted was a huge family to love and one that
would love me back. Then as I got older, I kissed that dream goodbye.
Jack just didn’t want any part of getting married or having kids again, but
together we seemed to fix that for each other. I love that man so much, and
every time I look at our son, I love him so much more.
The front door opens and then I hear footsteps. “Daddy’s home,” I
whisper, and sure enough he comes around the corner, looking as handsome
as ever. Business for them has been booming, and they’ve finished the
expansion. They’ve hired some new staff to take on more clients.
Jack has cut down on his hours temporarily, just for the baby’s first few
months, but he’s got a great team and they’ve stepped in—allowing Jack time
with us.
“Hi, babe.” He climbs on the bed and kisses me before bending down and
kissing our son. “How was he today?”
“Perfect.” Once he’s done eating, I burp him and then hand him over to
Jack.
“I’ll change him and then take him out into the living room so you can get
some sleep.”
He does this every day. It doesn’t matter that he was just at work—he
wants to do his part. I couldn’t have picked a better father for my son. I lie
down, hug the pillow to my chest, and smile because life is good.

***

Two years later, it got even better with the birth of our daughter, Gracie.

The End
 About the Author
A Midwesterner and self-proclaimed nerd, Evan has been an avid reader
most of her life, but five years ago got bit by the writing bug, and it quickly
became her addiction, passion and therapy. When the voices in her head give
it a rest, she can always be found with her e-reader in her hand. Some of her
favorites include, Shayla Black, Jaci Burton, Madeline Sheehan and Jamie
Mcguire. Evan finds a lot of her inspiration in music, so if you see her
wearing her headphones you know she means business and is in the zone.
During the day Evan works for a large homecare agency and at night she’s
superwoman. She’s a wife to Jim and a mom to Ethan and Evan, a cook, a
tutor, a friend and a writer. How does she do it? She’ll never tell.

Stay up to date on the latest news.

Be sure to sign up for my newsletter:
https://bit.ly/1RgXn6V

Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/pages/Evan-Grace/626268640762539

Twitter:
https://twitter.com/Evan76Grace

Website:
http://www.authorevangrace.com/

Goodreads:
https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/7788444.Evan_Grace
Join our Reader Group on Facebook and don't miss out
on meeting our authors and entering epic giveaways!

Join today! "Where reading a book is your first step to

becoming limitless..."
https://www.facebook.com/groups/LimitlessReading/
 BEFORE YOU GO…
DON’T MISS OUT!
Would you like to be a part of our FREEBIE FRIDAY
LIST and get 6 FREE eBooks and other exclusive sales
sent to your inbox every Friday?
One email every week packed with bookish goodies!

We send out different genres such as Romance,

Suspense, Thriller, Westerns, Paranormal, New Adult,
and much more! If you’d like to join over 53,000+
subscribers, click below to be a part of FREEBIE
FRIDAY…
Join FREEBIE FRIDAY!
 Who doesn’t love a good eBook bargain?
Now, imagine receiving daily eBook sales straight to
your inbox…Bookworm heaven!

Sign up for the BOOKSHARK NEWSLETTER and

don’t miss out on epic eBook sales ever again!
BECOME A BOOKSHARK
Do you crave books that make your skin sizzle? Your
toes curl? Your heart race?
Do you crave the edgier kind of romance where the
hero isn’t always the good guy?
Join the CRAVE LIST and receive emails with
exclusive giveaways and information on Crave
Publishing’s titles that will have you glued to your
Kindle, craving more.
JOIN CRAVE